Papers Past | Parliamentary Papers | Appendix to the Journals of the House of Representatives | 1880 Session I | REPORTS OF THE ROYAL COMMISSION APPOINTED BY HIS...

Image
Text
Research info
Title and Usage info

G.—2.

1880. NEW ZEAEAND.

REPORTS OF THE ROYAL COMMISSION APPOINTED BY HIS EXCELLENCY UNDER "THE CONFISCATED LANDS INQUIRY AND MAORI PRISONERS' TRIALS ACT, 1879:" TOGETHER WITH MINUTES OF PROCEEDINGS AND EVIDENCE, AND APPENDICES.

Presented to both Houses of the General Assembly by Command of His Excellency.

WELLINGTON. 3BY AUTHORITY : GEOEGE DIDS3BUEY, GOVERNMENT PRINTER. 1880,

G..-2.

CONTENTS. Pao_ i.—Fikst Repobt (15th March 1880) ... ... ... ... ... ... v n. —-Second Report (14th July 1880) ... ... ... ... ... „. xi in.—TpißD Repokt (sth August 1880) ... ... ... ... ... ... xlv iv.—Minutes of Peoceedings and Evidence — I.—Native Evidence ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 IL—Official Evidence ... ... ... ... ... ... 46 v.— Appendices. Appendix A. — Part I. (1.) Royal Commission ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 (2.) Proclamation notifying Appointment of Commission ... ... ... ... 2 (3.) Instructions by the Native Minister, Mr. McLean, in 1872, 1873, and 1876, respecting Settlement of West Coast Lands ... ... ... ... ... ... 3 (4.) Debates in Parliament respenting the Restoration of the Confiscated Lands. (Extracts) ... 5 (5.) Resolution of House of Representatives, 2nd October 1872. (Same subject) ... ... 5 (6.) Report of Native Affairs Committee, Honse of Representatives, 25th September 1872. (Same subject) ... ... ... ... ... ... 6 (7.) Letter from Mr. Wi Parata, M.H.R., to Colonel McDonnell, 12th September 1872. (Same subject) ... ... ... ... ... ... 6 (8.) Correspondence with Meiha Keepa To Rangihiwinui (Major Kemp) in 1872. (Same subject) 6 (9.) Resolutions of Taranaki Native Board upon West Coast Native Affairs, with Ministerial Memoranda thereupon ... ... ... ... ... ... 8 (10.) Telegram from Mr. Mackay, Special Commissioner, and Mr. Blake, to Hon. Mr. Sheehan, 4th April 1879, on subject of their meeting with Te Whiti at Parihaka ... ... ... 9 (11.) Further Telegram from Mr. Mackay to Hon. Mr. Sheehan, 4th April 1879, as to causes of dissatisfaction among Natives ... ... ... ... ... ... 12 (12.) Telegram from Hon. Mr. Sheehan to Mr. Mackay, sth April 1879, in reply ... ... 12 (13.) Report from Mr. Mackay to Hon. Mr. Sheehan, 6th May 1879, of his proceedings on West Coast ... ... ... ... ... ... 13 (14.) Further Report from Mr. Mackay to Hon. Mr. Sheehan, 14th April 1879, as to causes of discontent among Natives ... ... ... ... ... ... 14 (15.) Memorandum by Mr. Blake for Hon. Mr. Sheehan, 24th September 1879. (Same subject) ... 15 (16.) Correspondence with Sir George Grey, K.C.8., respecting Evidence given before the Commissioners by Major Brown ... ... ... ... ... ... 17 (17.) Letter from Major Brown to Hon. Mr. Sheehan, 2nd April 1879, enclosing plan of proposed Native Reserves in Waimate Survey District ... ... ... ... 17 (18.) Letter from Hon. Sir E. Stafford, K.C.M.G., to Hon. John Hall, 24th March 1880, respecting contemplated restoration of Confiscated Lands ... ... ... ~. 18 Appendix A. — Rart 11. (1.) Correspondence between the Commissioners and Mr. Sheehan respecting the Parihaka Block ... 1 Appendix B. (1.) (a.) Statement of Crown Grants executed in favour of Natives for Land in Provincial District of Taranaki ... ... ... ... '~ ... 1 (S.) Statement of Lands individualised, but for which Crown Grants have not yet been executed ... ... ... ... ... ... 9 (2.) Detailed Statement of Subdivisions and Allocations of Land made by Mr. Parris, Civil Commissioner, in t-'ettled Districts of Taranaki: — (i.) Subdivision of Puketapu Block ... ... ... H (ii.) Subdivision of 741 acres awarded to Otaraoa and Waitara Natives ... ... 12 (iii.) Subdivision of the Titirangi Block, Waitara West ... ... ... 13 (3.) Detailed Statement of Takoha, charged to acquisition of Confiscated Lands, to 28th February 1880. Paid for— Waimate Plains ... ... ... ... ... ... 14 Moumahaki Block ... ... ... ... ... ... 15 Waingongoro to Pafea Block ... ... ... ... ... ... ].g (4.) Awards of the Compensation Court: — Div. I.—Pukearuhe: Waipingao to Titoki ... ... ... ... 17 Div. ll.—Titoki to tJrenui ... ... ... ... 17 Div. 111. —Urenui to Rau-o-te-Huia ... ~, ... ... ... 17 Div. IV. —Rau-o-te-Huia to Titirangi ... ... ... ... ... 18 Div. V. —Titirangi to Waitara ... ... ... ... ~, 18 Dir. VI. —Waitara to Manganui ... ... ... ... ... 19 Div. Vll.—Omata to Stoney River ... ... ... ... ... 19 Div. VIII. —Stoney River to Waiweranui ... ... ... ... 19 Div. IX.—■ Waiweranui to Te Hoe ... ... ... ... ... 19 Div. X. —Te Hoe to Omuturnngi ... ... ... ... ... 19 Div. XI. —Omuturangi to Kaupukunui ... ... ... ... 20 Div. XII. —Kaupukunui to Waitotara ... ... . ... ... ... 3$ (5.) Agreements made with Natives in 1867 to surrender thqir Compensation Awards.,. ... 21 (6.) Statement of present Position of Compensation Awards in Division XII. (Kaupukunui to. Waitotara) ... ... ... ... ... t .. 23--(7.) Summary of Compensation Awards made by the Court and by Government ... ~, 2<J,

III

Q.—2

Appendix B —continued. (8.) Lands reserved for or returned to Natives within the Confiscated Territory : — Page (1.) Reserves in settled Districts North of Waingongoro ... ... ... 25 (2.) Town and Suburban Reserves ... ... ... ... ... 26 (3.) Rural Reserves ... ... ... ... ... ... 27 (4.) Reserves between Waitotara and Waingongoro Rivers, made in 1868, previous to second insurrection ... ... ... ... ... ... 28 (5.) Reserves made in 1873, after second insurrection... ... ... ... 28 (6.) Reserves made since 1873... ... ... ... ... ... 29 (7.) Reserves for individual Natives ... ... ... ... ... 29 (8.) Reserves leased to Settlers under administration of Native Reserves Commissioner ... 30 (9.) Reserves in Blocks acquired by Cession or Takoha ... ... ... 30 (10.) Blocks of Land restored within Confiscated Territory ... ... ... 30 Statement of Lands acquired within the Confiscated Territory, to 31st March 1880 : — (1.) Under Deeds of Cession ... ... ... ... ... ... 31 (2.) By Payment of Takoha ... ... ... ... ... ... 31 (9.) Census of Native Population between White Cliffs and Waitotara, from Census of 1878 ... 32 Appendix C. (1.) Papers respecting Compensation to Absentees, 1867 ... ... ... ... 1 (2.) Notes of a Meeting between Taurua and Hon. Mr. Richmond, 26th September 1867, respecting Land between the Patca and Whenuakura Rivers ... ... ... ... 3 (3.) Papers relating to Reserves proposed by former Governments for the Ngatiruanui Natives North of Waingongoro River ... ... ... ... ... ... 3 (4.) Proclamations and Orders in Council granting 5 per cent, in value of the Confiscated Lands for Loyal Natives ... ... ... ... ... ... 4 (5.) Notification of 25th January 1867, by Crown Agent, purporting to abandon Confiscation of Territory between Wanganui and Waitotara... ... ... ... ... 5 (6.) Notice of sth August 1870, by Secretary for Crown Lands, cautioning against dealing with Compensation Awards ... ... ...' ... ... ... 5 (7.) Letter from Major Brown, 9th January 1877, respecting Survey of Land South of Waingongoro 5 (8.) Letter from Chief Surveyor, Taranaki, to Surveyor-General, 10th December 1878, relating to a Line of Railway to connect Opunake with the main line ... ... ... ... 6 Appendix D. (1.) Details of Expenditure of £2,000 advanced for Compensation for West Coast Confiscated Lands and Land Purchase ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 (2.) Expenditure on Native Meeting at Waitara in June 1878 (Approximate) ... ... 18 Appendix E. (1.) Agreements between the Crown Agent, the Civil Commissioner, and the Natives of various Tribes, for Settlement of their Claims to Land ... ... ... ... 1 (2.) Correspondence respecting Promises made to Hone Pihama ... ... ... 4 (3.) Correspondence relative to the 700-acro Reserve at Stratford, and the 10,000-acre Reserve at Tirotiromoana (Mountain Road)... ... ... ... ... ... 4 (4.) Letter from Civil Commissioner to the Native Minister, 20th August 1877, respecting Sale of Spirits to Natives ... ... ... ... ... ... 6 (5.) Letters respecting Mr. Finneri.y's Survey of the Road at Titokowaru's Settlement of Okaiawa ... 7 (6.) Deed of Cession, Kopua Block ... ... ... ... ... ... 8 (7.) Deed of Cession, Waipuku-Patea Block ... ... ... ... ... 8 (8.) Letter from Hon. J. C. Richmond to Taurua, 16th October 1867, respecting Land between Patea and Whenuakura Rivers ... ... ... ... ... ... 8 Appendix F. (I.) Accounts of the West Coast Commission, to 30th June 1880. vi.—lndex. vii.—Waimate Plains, 1880: Plan illustrating Reports op West Coast Commission. viii.—West Coast op Noetic Island, 1880: Plan of the Conpiscated Tebeitoet.

G.—2.

WEST COAST COMMISSION. FIRST REPOET.

To His Excellency Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, G.C.M.G., Governor of New Zealand. May it please Your Excellency,— We ask Your Excellency's permission to address the present statement to you in anticipation of our general Report, because there are two questions which we think must be determined at once if the advancing season is not to be lost. I. The Question of the Plains. By this we mean the question of what is to be clone with the country enclosed by the Waingongoro and Geo Rivers; which belonged before the confiscation almost entirely to the Ngatiruanui Tribe, and contains about 120,000 acres of available land, of which 30,000 are open plain. It would be idle for any one to deny that the more turbulent and disaffected of the Natives on the West Coast had for years determined to resist our occupation of the Plains, or that the secret of that resistance lay deeper than any mere discontent at our survey of last year. But it was not so with the resident Natives; indeed, it would not be going too far to say, that the Natives most immediately interested would have acquiesced in our occupation if sufficient reserves had been previously made for them; nor is it less true that the immediate cause of the ignominious end of the survey was the fact of no reserves having been made. General promises had more than once been given to them that their settlements, fishing-stations, burial-places, and cultivations would be respected, and that " large reserves " would be made for them; but no step was ever taken to let them really know what was to be theirs. On the contrary, the officer in charge of the district was ordered to tell them nothing about reserves without the previous sanction of the Government. Even when the Minister had been warned later on, two months before the surveyors were turned off, of the harm this mystery was doing, and had given full authority for reserves to be made, nothing was done. And when at last (after the surveyors had been turned off) it was hastily resolved to mark off some reserves upon the maps, even this was done at Wellington, and the Natives were never told of it; while what was then done was wholly inadequate to meet either their wishes or their wants. The confidence of the Natives was hardly to be won by this prolonged secrecy upon the very question of all others on which their anxiety was sure to be greatest. To them it was the question of whether they would be allowed to keep their homes. No one with any experience in acquiring Native land ever thought of gettiug quiet possession of the most ordinary piece of country without previously settling about reserves ; and there was nothing to justify the idea that it would be otherwise with the Taranaki Confiscation. On the contrary, there were many reasons for being

G.—2.

specially careful in dealing with it. Eor ten years the Crown had virtually ceased to exercise any right of ownership beyond Waingongoro River under the confiscation, and had tacitly sanctioned the return of the Natives to the land. 70,000 acres of the confiscated territory on the coast had been given back in 1867 to the tribes. Sir Donald McLean's declaration of 1872 had never been rescinded, that none of the country between Waingongoro and Stoney Rivers, " though nominally confiscated," was available for settlement until arrangements had been made with the Natives for the land they were to have. More than 160,000 acres within the confiscation had been acquired under regular deeds of cession from the Native owners; while 180,000 acres more had been paid for by takoha, or compensation. Above all, every tribe along the coast had been for years more or less under the sway of a singular fanaticism, and had become persuaded that the confiscation was unreal, and that Te Whiti's supernatural power would soon give them possession again of all their land. With so many warnings from the past, every question relating to reserves upon the Plains ought to have been arranged before any survey was attempted there at all; and it was certain that settlers could not be put quietly upon the land while the Natives were not even told what they were themselves to have. The rashness which had marked our proceedings culminated when, on the day after the surveyors were turned off, and we were face to face with a trouble that will soon have cost a quarter of a million, people in other parts of the colony, and even in Australia, were invited by widely-published advertisements to buy land of which there was no longer even the pretence of being able to give quiet possession. We only press this now upon Your Excellency's notice because exactly the same problem is before us to day. Whatever else is doubtful, this, at any rate, is certain : that the Plains will never be occupied in peace until proper reserves are made and marked out upon the ground. We have no hesitation in declaring our conviction to Your Excellency that to do this is an immediate and imperative necessity. Moreover, it has to be done by the almost unaided exercise of the Crown's authority. We have so disheartened our steadiest friends among the tribes by our alternate rashness and pusillanimity, that they are afraid to tell us what they wish, or even to point out the land that ought to be reserved for them. They say that the decision must be left in the Governor's hands. But if the influence of Te Whiti, which has always been exercised against war, proves equal to the strain of road-making and reserve-surveying at the same time, your Excellency's decision about the reserves will be accepted by the resident Natives, and their acquiescence will most likely prevent resistance on the part of others afterwards. The first thing to do is to determine the extent of the reserves. The quantity which appears, from the debates in Parliament, to have been contemplated by Sir George Grey's Government, was about 25,000 acres ; and we shall in due time lay before your Excellency our reasons for thinking that this amount is as nearly as may be the right one. But it is the question of position which is more serious than that of mere extent. We assume as a matter of course the fulfilment of promises to respect the fishing-stations, burial-places, and cultivations on the open plain. But these are nothing : the real question lies in reserving the villages and clearings in the forest. Now, there is one governing fact about these : The forest is not merely fringed with Native settlements here and there; one clearing succeeds another for a considerable distance into the bush, some being in cultivation, others apparently disused. The only way is to include them all, and to make sure we take in enough land to do it. We accordingly advise the following course :— 1. To make a broad continuous belt of reserve, extending the whole distance between Oeo and Waingongoro rivers. 2. To cut the boundary-lines of this Continuous Reserve at once upon the ground, so as to take in all the villages and clearings, enough land being included to allow of an aggregate reserve of 25,000 acres.

G.—2

VII

3. To cut three, or perhaps four, broad lines through the forest, the whole depth of the reserve, for access to the back country, in such a way as to meet the tribal rights of each hapu, and not to interfere with the settlements and cultivations. 4. To lay off within the reserve, sites for saw-mills and the supply of buildingtimber, fencing, and firewood, whenever settlers are placed upon the Plains; and to set apart sufficient land for the establishment and maintenance of Native schools. 5. To proclaim the 25,000 acres,, when marked off, as being inalienable reserves, so long as the Natives live there in peace. 6. To ascertain, as was promised, the tribal ownership of the several hapus, so as to be ready, whenever they themselves consent, to subdivide their reserves and give them titles under Crown grant. 7. To allow no dealings whatever with any part of the Reserve, except occupation by the resident Natives, until this ownership is ascertained, and regulations made under which such dealings can take place without danger. In laying out the Continuous Reserve, its front boundary on the plain should be a line which will be the main road from Normanby to the Township of Manaia, and then on to Oeo. Special care is necessary in this boundary, to avoid a repetition of a difficulty that happened last year; for it is dangerously absurd to let a question on which may hang the peace of the country be subordinated as it might be by surveyors to the question of the easiest point at which to ford a stream or make a road. The line of this front boundary should be cut from both ends at once, Oeo and Normanby. We ask Your Excellency to observe that we do not propose the whole of the land in the reserve should be given to the Natives. There are parts of the forest fronting the open plain where there are neither villages nor clearings, and where it may one day be advisable to dispose of some of the land; and what we look to most in the long run, is that along the line which we should make the back boundary, land now dense forest may gradually become occupied by a series of small-farm settlements, extending to the branch railway which Parliament has sanctioned to connect Opunake Harbour with the main line. But the most essential point of all is, that the General Government should resolutely keep every acre of the reserve under its own control, until the Native villages are enclosed within broad belts of clearing, which shall take from the inhabitants their power of disappearing at pleasure in the recesse's of the forest, and give us the strategical command of the whole coast. There is one other matter connected with the question of the Plains which we recommend being immediately settled ; namely, the grants to the chiefs Hone Pihama and Manaia. As to Manaia's grant, there does not appear to have been a specific promise to him either of extent or locality; but the Civil Commissioner contemplated an aggregate of about 1,500 acres for him, and there will be no difficulty in defining the locality when we return to the district. As to Hone Pihama's grant, the promise originally made to him in 1868 by Sir E. Stafford's Government was a large one: it was, that as soon as peace was restored all his land should be returned to him as far as possible. Sir D. McLean, afterwards promised him a grant of 1,100 acres for himself between the rivers Oeo and Ouri, besides a tribal reserve of the same extent for his people. Later on, Mr. Sheehan seems to have contemplated giving him 1,500 acres, and a like amount for his tribe. Lastly, Pihama asked to be allowed to exchange the land between the rivers for land on the southern side of the Oeo, where he has spent a large sum in buildings and Improvements; to which Mr. Sheehan agreed. He has had only promises, none of which are yet fulfilled. We recommend that the piece of land between Oeo and Wahamoko seaward of the main road, containing about 1,100 acres, should be granted to him at once, as well as the land he has fenced and cultivated on the inland side of the road, which may amount to 300 or 400 acres more; and that the tribal reserve for his people to the same amount, between Oeo and Ouri, should be also surveyed now, and made inalienable.

a—2

11. The Question oe Parihaka. By this we mean the question of what is to be done with the country between the Oeo and Stoney Rivers ; which belonged before the confiscation to the Taranaki tribe, and contains about 125,000 acres of available land, of which 34,000 are open plain. It has been a popular idea that within these boundaries there was a vast area of valuable land which would one day bring in much money to the Treasury. No delusion could have been greater. The country on the Taranaki coast extends for about thirty miles beyond Waimate Plains up to Stoney River, and may conveniently be separated into four divisions : — 1. The Stoney River Block, from our township of Okato to Waiweranui; 2. The Parihaka Block, from Waiweranui to Moutoti; 3. The Opunake Block, from Moutoti to Taungatara; 4. The Oeo Block, from Taungatara to the Plains. Following these streams to their sources in Mount Egmont, the areas of the divisions are nearly as follows: Stoney River, 18,000 acres; Parihaka, 58,000 acres; Opunake, 44,000 acres; and Oeo, 26,000 acres. But the Stoney River and Opunake Blocks were both returned years ago to the Native owners, excepting 1,400 acres retained by the Crown round Opunake township. Along the whole coast, therefore, north of the Plains, there are now only two divisions out of the four which we are free to deal with. And in speaking of these, we must first deduct a large part of the mountain itself as worthless, and then we must remember that for nearly the whole distance along that part of the coast, the forest comes clown to within three miles (and often within two) of the sea; so that, if an arc is drawn round the mountain with a radius of nine miles, leaving a breadth of not less than seven miles back from the sea, we shall enclose in the latter all that will be worth talking about for the next twenty years. Within these limits the area of available land left to us on the Taranaki coast beyond the Plains hardly exceeds 60,000 acres, and of this not more than 20,000 acres are open country. But against even this modest extent must be set two liabilities. In the first place, there are awards of the Compensation Court of 1866 still to be satisfied, usually estimated at 10,000 acres: we cannot speak yet with certainty of the amount, as there are complicated questions about the awards to which we do not yet see our way ; but at any rate the floating character of the liability will have to be put an end to, and the place and time of selection under the awards defined. Secondly, and far beyond the first liability in importance, is the one caused by the necessity of providing for the Parihaka people. This question, quite independently of any opinion as to how far the land of men like Te Whiti himself, who never were in arms against the Queen, was really taken by the confiscation, is a serious one, and ought to be faced at once. The population of the Taranaki tribe, down to the tribal boundary between them and the Ngatiruanuis at the Rawa near Oeo, was given in the census of 1878 at 841 souls, of which 342 were living at Parihaka. Since then it is said that the Parihaka settlement has increased ; but whether this is so or not, no one pretends we can tell Te Whiti and his people they must leave it. So that for all practical purposes the Parihaka Block is only what will be left after a large reserve for those people; and this means, taking the Native Land Act scale of 50 acres for each soul, that we have to set apart at least half the available land there for them. Nor is this all: when the land required for the Parihaka people has been set apart, what is then left to us there will only be a strip along ten or twelve miles of coast, entirely isolated between the two large blocks that were returned to the tribe years ago. It is very doubtful whether, for a long time to come, it would be right to let settlers go upon such a strip at all: certainly the example we have had north of Urenui, is a warning not hastily to repeat such an experiment again. Putting together what we have said, it will be seen that half of what is left to the Government north of the Plains will be wanted for existing liabilities and

VIII

a—2

We have, then, altogether, rather more than 143,000 acres of good land subject only to the question of merger of the awards. The amount of our liability for these depends, as we have often said, on the question of merger in tribal restorations ; but, as the awards exercisable south of Stoney River were 15,600 acres, while 800 acres of this will merge in the Continuous Reserve, the total liability will at any rate be under 15,000 acres, and probably much less. It will be quite safe to say that we shall have in all 130,000 acres in the two divisions, of which 30,000 will be open country : and all of it fit for settlement. With regard to the value of the land that is left to us, it was our business in the First Report to dispel an old delusion about the vast sums that would come in one day from sales of land; _),nd we showed, in regard to the Parihaka Block especially, that it was an illusory idea to think of appreciably replacing out of it the expenditure going on. Though we have increased our estimate of the good land left in the Waimate Plains division, we have hardly to alter what we said to Your Excellency in March. Taking the valuations of Mr. Humphries, the Chief Surveyor, given to us in evidence, the money that can fairly be looked for does not after all amount to much. The first schedule given by Mr. Humphries deals with the land between Stoney River and Waingongoro, and he valued the whole at about £675,000. Deducting from this, first, the two blocks returned to Matakatea and Ngamahanga, valued at £100,750 but since more carefully at £105,500, and, secondly, the Parihaka and Waimate Plains reserves valued at £183,500, these together make a total of £289,000 to be taken off the £675,000, leaving only £386,000 as the probable sum to be received between Stoney River and Waingongoro. Then, taking Mr. Humphries's second and third schedules, which deal with the confiscated territory inland, it will be seen that after deducting about £22,000 for land that will be wanted for the awards north of Waitara, not more than £233,000 can be added to the £386,000 we have just mentioned. It would be rash, we think, to put the value of all that is left to us within the confiscation as high as threequarters of a million. Now it certainly has cost the country a great deal more than that, (2.) Other Things to be Considered. But if in neither value nor extent is there very much in the land that will be left to the Crown when its engagements are redeemed, it Avould be a mistake only to look at the Crown land as the means of furthering the settlement of the country. We think the Native reserves may and will do it quite as much. Now all through these years the reserves have not been properly managed; to speak more correctly, they have never been managed at all. There has been a Native Reserves Commissioner, who every session sends in a report which is solemnly laid before both Houses. There never is anything in it. The vast estate which will be secured to the West Coast Natives must henceforth be looked after in quite another way. At the first meeting we had with the Natives in February, we told them how we should advise Your Excellency. "When the time comes that settlers shall be placed upon the Plains, there will arise in both races a desire to. have leases given of part of the reserves. This will be right, in order that the Native owners may on this [the northern] side of Waingongoro be receiving income from their land as the people on the other side of the river are doing. But the Commission has seen that because these leasings on the other side were done without care or supervision, it has happened that land has been let without its value being known. Now our advice to the Governor will be that whenever the Natives desire to let any part of the land reserved for them, it should be done under regulations to be carefully considered hereafter, in order that the rents from any land that is let to Europeans may go to the proper owners, that the full value of the land may be got for them, and that large tracts should not fall into the hand of one man. Then also will be the time for a plan to be settled for the establishment of schools, jn order that the Native children may be brought up with the same advantages

Chief Surveyor, Tables given in Evidence, Q. 940, p. 63.

Ibid.

Speech of the Commissioners at Oeo, 20 Feb. 1880, Evid. p. 6.

G.— 2.

But although for these reasons we have thought it our duty to submit both questions together to your Excellency, the one which most requires immediate action is of course that of marking off the reserves upon the Plains. The survey of these reserves, and the cutting of the lines we recommend, must be begun at once if the advancing season is not to be lost; and wo see nothing, if our advice is taken, to prevent this work being begun without delay. All which is with great respect submitted to Your Excellency. William Eox. Ebancis Dillon Bell. Taranaki, 15th March 1880.

G.—2.

WEST . COAST COMMISSION. SECOND EEPORT.

To His Excellency Sir Hercules George Bobert Robinson, G.C.M.G, &c, &c, &c, Governor of New Zealand. May it please Your Excellency : In presenting this Second Report to Your Excellency, our first word must be one of regret at having to ask so much from your patience. But the further we went into the task which Your Excellency had commanded us to undertake, the more clearly Ave saw two things : Eirst, that the disaffection of the Natives on the" West Coast was but the natural outcome of a feeble and vacillating policy towards them during more than fifteen years; secondly, that the troubles which during that period beset every successive Government might have been mastered at any time, if only scrupulous good faith had waited on steadfast counsels and a consistent purpose. It was not possible for us to say this, without bringing before Your Excellency in detail the testimony on which we say it. In order to understand the actual character of the problem to be solved, it is necessary to trace very briefly from the history of our relations to the Native race, the circumstances under which we became involved in the hostilities with the tribes on the West Coast, out of which have grown the present embarrassments. It is also necessary, in order to understand the apparently inconsistent action of successive Ministries, to know the motives by which from time to time they were actuated. The first of these examinations was easily made by reference to well-known historical facts; but the latter has only been accomplished by a close and protracted scrutiny of a vast mass of official documents, a great part of which had never been published, or had been lost to sight in the recesses of the Native Office and in volumes of Parliamentary Papers from which they had to be exhumed. As regards the first branch of the subject, our relations with the Native race for a short period after the regular colonization of the Islands in 1839-40, were entirely pacific. Their acquaintance with the outside world, through the occasional visits of whalers, the residence of European traders, and the teaching of missionaries, had familiarized them with the pakeha (stranger), and our advent was greeted with unreserved kindness and hospitality. The first rupture of these relations occurred in 1811, in the term of office of Governor Eitzroy, when the outbreak at the Bay of Islands took place. That harbour had been for years the resort of a large fleet of South Sea whalers, to the number of hundreds every year, with whom the Natives of the Ngapuhi tribe carried on a very profitable but demoralizing trade. The imposition of Customs duties on the establishment of a regular Government drove most of these ships away. Apprehending the cause of their departure, the chief Hone Heke, as an act of defiance, cut down the flagiii—G. 2.

G.—2

staff bearing the English flag at Kororarcka, where the trade had been chiefly carried on, and burned the town, defeating a small guard of British soldiers and sailors of the Royal Navy. Reinforcements were sent for to Australia, and after a desultory campaign of a year's duration, in which we had the cordial aid of a large part of Heke's own tribe under the leadership of Tamati Waka Nene, the rebellion was suppressed, and all disaffection in that part of the country permanently disappeared. The next disturbance of our relations occurred in the Hutt Valley near Wellington, in 1845. It originated in a dispute raised by a minor chief named Taringa Kuri, about the sale of a small piece of land: and here, as at tho Bay of Islands, the tribe severed, a considerable portion of them siding with us under Te Puni, the chief who had welcomed the first body of settlers to the country and remained their true friend to his death. This rupture was suppressed by the aid of Imperial troops, supported by the colonists and by a Native contingent under Te Puni. It is worthy of remark, that the settlement of Wellington was probably saved from destruction by the act of Wiremu Kingi Te Rangitake, who was afterwards the cause of the Waitara war at Taranaki, but who, at the time we are speaking of, refused to join the rebel tribes in their raid upon the settled districts. We believe that if his loyalty had been requited as it ought to have been, we might never have known him otherwise than as a friend. The third occasion when we came into collision with the Native race, was at Whanganui in 1845. The cause was a mere accident. A midshipman of one of Her Majesty's ships, "skylarking" with a pistol, quite unintentionally shot a great chief through the cheek. By Native custom this was an indignity to be wiped out by blood. A few young men attacked the house of a neighbouring settler, and murdered several of his family. An officer of the Queen's troops in command of a small force at Whanganui proclaimed martial law, seized the offenders, and hanged them. An outbreak ensued on the Whanganui River. As in the other cases, the tribe divided : those near the settlement remained loyal, and fought for us ; the remoter sections of the tribe attacked us. After some desultory skirmishing by the troops and Native contingents, with very little loss of life or property, the fighting ceased, and the combatants fell back on the status quo ante, which remained undisturbed for many years. These were the only collisions up to 1860. They were all but little more than local feuds, though dignified into nominal wars by the employment of Imperial troops, and by despatches of military officers which recorded, often in too glowing terms, the details of each skirmish. None of them involved any very large number of Natives, nor any entire tribe; quite as many of each tribe in every case siding with us as fighting against us. They attracted no sympathy from others not engaged in the immediate cause of quarrel, and left no scar behind on the memory of either race. Between the termination of the last of these events, however, and the year 1860, new ideas had taken possession of the Native mind. The spread of colonization and the encroachment of the settlers, though entirely the result of mutual agreement, inspired the Natives with apprehensions such as have so often sprung up among the uncivilized occupants of a country, in the progress of its colonization by a civilized people. A growing sense of inferiority very painful to the proud mind of the savage, and a presentiment that the weaker race and the original owners of the soil are to be overrun by the tide of advancing settlement, ever intensified by the transfer of then territorial possessions which goes on in spite of themselves, have seldom failed to arouse feelings of jealousy and irritation which only wait for an opportunity to develop into hostile action, and in attempts to try conclusions by force with the invader. In the period we are speaking of, such feelings were surging in the Maori mind, and manifesting themselves in combined action to strengthen their own position and to prohibit our advance. Their first step was the Land League, inaugurated at Manawapou oa the West Coast, when the representatives of several large tribes pledged themselves to refuse for their own part, and to prevent so far as they could by others.

XII

G.—2

the sale of any more land to the Europeans. Their second step was the equally important one of the attempt (also originating in the same district) to create what had never before existed, a national autonomy under the headship of a Maori King. Many of the largest and most warlike tribes joined these combinations, and the rude machinery of the institutions set up by them in Waikato was soon in full operation, over extensive tracts of country, to the absolute exclusion of the Queen's authority. With such smouldering fires it wanted but a breath to make a conflagration, and this was supplied by the unfortunate events which occurred at Waitara in 1860. The apparent ground of dispute was the right of a tribal chief to control a sale of 600 acres of land by a man of lesser rank, who claimed ownership by possessory right. But the Land-Leaguers and followers of the King saw in it a wider basis. To them it meant resistance to a sale of land to the European, and the power of the King to enforce that resistance. It enlisted the sympathies of the Waikato tribes, and they made the war their own. After a short local campaign in 1860-61, in which they took a part as allies of Wiremu Kingi Te Rangitake, the battle-field was changed in 1863 to Waikato itself, and the King's standard, was hoisted in aggressive attack upon our colonists, as the rallying-point of defiance to the Queen's authority, and of the expulsion of the English people from the Islands. In all the fighting which followed, these were the watchwords of the Maori warriors; and wherever they prevailed, the attempt more or less successful to sweep the settlers away, was the thing they really aimed at. The great Waikato war was fought out in 1863-64, ending in the complete defeat of the King party in the Waikato district and Tauranga, and the occupation of their country by our people; and the result was, in those portions of the country, final. But the war was not yet over in the Waikato, when it broke out fiercely on the West Coast, and thence spread across the Island to the East, involving tribes that had either not at all or only partially been engaged in previous hostilities. It was in this stage that the West Coast Natives with whose territory we, under Your Excellency's Commission, have had to deal, began their connection with the events we are recording; and it happened in this way. The Natives resident in the country between Waitotara and Patea, belonging to the Ngatiruanui and Whanganui tribes, had sold a tract of land to the Government immediately adjoining Waitotara on the north. It was being occupied by settlers, and a road in course of construction there, when emissaries from the Ngatiruanui tribe residing farther north in the neighbourhood of the Waimate Plains, came down the coast and attacked our road-parties. Early in 1865 General Cameron took the field with several regiments of Imperial troops and large militia and Native contingents; and a campaign began wmich lasted several months, ending in the complete defeat of the insurgent tribes, nearly all whose people, except Te Whiti, Wiremu Kingi Matakatea, and a few other chiefs, had been engaged in hostilities against us. At the end of this war in September 1865, the whole Coast from Whanganui to the White Cliffs, 40 miles north of New Plymouth, was confiscated under the powers of the New Zealand Settlements Acts. But the Natives were not driven from their territory. They were all, by very liberal arrangements of the Government, restored to a large part of their country, and continued in seemingly friendly relations with us for nearly three years. Then again in 1868, in sympathy perhaps with a renewed outbreak by Te Kooti on the East Coast, a portion of the West Coast Natives under Titokowaru raised the standard of rebellion, and swept away nearly all the settlements, over a space of forty miles, which had in the interval been planted in the country between Waitotara and Waingongoro. This outbreak ended in the defeat of Titokowaru, who fled with the most part of his followers through the fastnesses of the great forest into the Ngatimaru country behind Waitara: while amongst the resident Natives nearer Waitotara, the Pakakohi were taken prisoners, and the Ngarauru were removed for a time into the Whanganui district. The country between Waitotara and Waingongoro being again open for settlement, was reoccupied by our settlers; and afterwards the Pakakohi and Ngarauru people were brought back and placed on reserves, defined and surveyed for them by the Government, where they have continued to live to the present day. The substantial interests of these restored

XIII

G.— 2.

Natives have, in the district now referred to, been well provided for ; and, except some questions of minor consequence, there did not appear to be much to require our intervention. It is north of Waingongoro that there still exist great complications, arising so far as we can discover from the vacillating policy of many Governments. It is in the hope of being able to throw upon the events of the time the light necessary for the removal of these complications, that we now ask Your Excellency's attention to an examination of the policy which appears to have guided successive Ministries from time to time. It was imperative on us to make such an examination, if we would convey to Tour Excellency a true idea of the present bearings of the question. II. —Aspect op Affairs after the Rebellion. When the insurrection w ras suppressed, the country between Waitotara and Cape Egmont had been all but deserted by Natives and settlers alike. In October 1869, so far up as the outskirts of the settled districts at New Plymouth, the country was without a European inhabitant save about a hundred at Patea township, a few families that had gallantly remained at the Wairoa throughout the w rar under the shelter of our redoubts, and the outposts and blockhouses garrisoned by a handful of volunteers and a Ngatiporou contingent. A homestead only here and there was being rebuilt. As to rebel Natives, they had entirely disappeared. All their pas and cultivations had been utterly destroyed. There was not a Native of the rebel tribes to be seen from Waitotara to Wain_ron_?oro. The House of Representatives voted £10,000 to assist the settlers in reoccupying their farms. But before the settlers would do so, they exacted from the Minister a promise that if they returned to their homes, the Government would forbid the rebel Natives coming back. No Native fire was to be lighted again by a rebel in the Patea country. This policy was sternly carried out. News having come in that small parties of Titokowaru's followers were creeping back to the north bank of Waingongoro, a reconnoitring party went out and shot two of the men and captured a woman; at another place, some miles up the Waitotara River, another Native was shot and a second woman taken. Eor a time this severity deterred the insurgents from renewing any attempt to reoccupy their country. In the meanwhile, the loyal Natives to the north of Waingongoro had been encouraged to take employment on public w rorks, and tlie Government had made a strong effort to open communication by the coast with the settled districts round New Plymouth. Contracts were made -with Wi Kingi Matakatea and his _ people at Opunake, with Hone Pihama and his people at Geo, and with Manaia and his people at Kaupukunui, for the formation of the coast-road, and this work went on without interruption. Early in 1870 the settlers' began to return in some numbers to their former homes. They still desired that no Native should be suffered to come back. Perhaps it w ras not unnatural that the exasperation to which they had been driven should have tempted many to distort the promise of the Prime Minister from " rebel Native " into " any Native." But the promise could, of course, have 1 no application to men like Hone Pihama, " the best blood of Ngatiruanui tribe," , to whom Mr. Richmond had given back many thousand acres of the Patea land, and who had not only " loyally helped us in the war of 1868, suffering jointly with the settlers in life and property, but had often abandoned their private i property at the call of the Government." Still less could it apply to such men as . Major Kemp and his warriors, who had fought with great bravery by our side. Kemp had indeed claimed nearly all the territory between Waitotara and Wairoa rivers, and with difficulty had been induced to accept 400 acres, after a Royal Commission had failed to satisfy his first demands. The Government were placed in all the more difficulty by these conflicting claims, that there were not wanting signs of a growing uneasiness farther north. Titokowaru and his followers were moving to and fro in the Ngatimaru and Waitara country with arms in their hands. At Te Whiti's half-yearly meeting \ in March 1870, it became evident that until something should be done to settle down these Ngatiruanui wanderers, peace could not be relied upon. It was becoming very difficult to manage the disaffected chiefs, while the attitude

1869. Mr. Pox, Pirst Minute, Ist November 1869. P. P. 1870, A.-4.

Grant of £10,000, September 1868.

Mr. Pox, Second Minute, Ist Feb. 1870. P. P.18.0,A.-4.

Parris, Eeport, 25th Oct. 18(39. P.P.1870,A.-17.

1870.

Hon. Mv. Richmond, speech, 4th August 1868. Hansard, Vol. ii., p. 2G5. Worgan, Eeport, 2nd August 1872. Pharazyn, Eeport, sth Julv 1870. P. P. 1872,0.--4A.

Parris, Eeport, 23rd March 1870. P.P.1870.A.-16.

XIV

G-.— 2

of Titokowaru himself was a standing menace to the peace of the settled districts at New Plymouth. In May, the Taranaki Native Board, consisting of leading European settlers whom Sir D. McLean had appointed to assist the Government with their advice, began to remonstrate with the Ministry, and to urge that some understanding should be come to with Titokowaru, as the peace of tlie Province was being seriously endangered by his followers being left to wander among the Waitara tribes who barely tolerated their presence. At first the Government thought favourably of the views urged by the Board, so long as these should not go the length of practically abandoning the confiscation; but nothing was done. At the Parihaka meeting in September, where Titokowaru was present, an attempt was made to get some indication of the intentions of the Government with regard to his return, but it failed; and the Taranaki Board renewed their remonstrances, on the ground that, while the intentions of the Ministry as to Titokowaru remained unknown, his movements from place to place in the neighbourhood of the settled districts continued to cause every one great anxiety. Meanwhile the Government were pushing on the road-works on the coast, and endeavouring to enlist the co-operation of Te Whiti. At last, at a meeting at Parihaka in December 1870, Te Whiti and his followers suddenly made up their minds that the road-work should be carried on, and agreed to join in it themselves. This question of opening the road between Warea and Umuroa had long been depending on the decision of Te Whiti; and upon his now declaring in its favour, the improved relations between Te Whiti and the Government seemed to offer a new chance to Titokowaru, who resolved on returning to his former settlements on Waimate Plains. The Civil Commissioner at once Warned the Government of what was sure to happen, asking whether it would not now be wise to be prepared, especially in the defenceless state of the outpost at Opunake. Orders were immediately given to build a blockhouse at Opunake, to" serve as a rally in g-point in case Titokowaru should carry out his design in a hostile spirit; but no decision whatever was announced as to whether his return to the Plains should be encouraged or forbidden. Yet a decision was each day becoming more necessary : for while the settlers around New Plymouth were pressing the Government in one way, the Patea settlers were as firmly urging their own claims in exactly the opposite direction. The Taranaki settlers were (naturally enough) anxious that Titokowaru and his troublesome followers, who turned up at unexpected times and places with arms in their hands, should be got out of the way. The Patea people w rere (quite as naturally) determined not again, if they could help it, to have these Natives upon their hands. Stringent orders prevailed in the Patea country about intercourse between any Natives on the north and the south banks of the Waingongoro River: restrictions which pressed all the more hardly upon Hone Pihama and others who had remained loyal, because we had ourselves taken them to live at Oeo on the north and at Taiporohenui on the south. The Native Board, taking advantage of the improved aspect of affairs after Te Whiti had promised his co-operation for the road-works, once more brought to bear whatever influence they had to get the restrictions removed: and in March 1871, passed another set of resolutions, complaining of the two conflicting policies that, were being pursued upon the Coast, which they said w rould lead to the renewal of hostilities. This repeated advocacy of the same views could not fail at last to attract the serious attention of the Ministers. In a clear and decisive minute, the Hon. Mr. Gisborne declared his own opinion that, how xever necessary the action of the Government might have been at a previous time, both north and south of Waingongoro, the march of events had now rendered it absolutely indispensable to take a new departure if we were to secure peace. "The anomalous position of the Natives," he said, "in respect of land, of ourselves, and of each other; the uncomfortable attitude of Titokowaru; the paralysis of settlement on account of the unsettled land question ; the exceptional state of the district south of Waingongoro, complicated by the future claims of Taurua's tribe now imprisoned in Otago; all these are elements of discord which cannot with safety any longer be ignored, and must be peacefully settled without delay. The resolution of the Board, though it seems

1870. Native Board Eosolutions, 30th May 1870,70/614.

Hon. Mr. Gisborne, Minute, 11th June 1870.

Native Board Eesolutions, 4th October 1870, 70/1417.

Parris, Eeport, 16th December 1870, 71/681.

Parris, Eeport, 18th January 1871, 71/838. 1871.

Resolutions of Native Board, 23 March 1870. Appendix A No. 9.

Minute, Hon. Mr. Gisborne, 10 April, 1871. Appendix A No. 9.

G.—2

1871. ] Minute, Hon. Mr. ' Sewell. i Minute, Hon. Mr. " Fox. Appendix A, No. 9. 1 < ( 1

perhaps dogmatically worded, points to serious, and if neglected to imminent danger." Mr. Sewell joined in Mr. Gisborne's views. But the Prime Minister was of opinion that the circumstances of the two districts (New Plymouth and Patea) were very different: that there had been good reasons for imposing the restrictions, in a district which had been swept of its European settlers, who could only be induced to return on the express assurance that Natives would be excluded till the district was so re-peopled as to make their return safe; and that to adopt the suggestions of the Native Board would be to invite Titokowaru's return, and excite a feeling south of Waingongoro certain to lead to a renewal of the war. The Patea settlers continued to petition against any alteration in the policy; and asked that steps be taken to stop the " mischief that was being done by people in New Plymouth," who were endeavouring by every means in their power to get the rebels reinstated, and holding out hopes to them of being allowed to return to their former homes. lll.—The Return of the Ngatiruanui Insurgents. While the mind of tho Government was thus kept in suspense by contradictory ideas and conflicting counsels, the gradual return of the defeated tribes was tacitly allowed. By the end of March 1871, Kokiri and a number of his people had already come back by stealth to Omuturangi; and other parties crept home one by one. Attempts were at first made to turn them back, with varying success ; and there being still a reward of £1,000 open for the capture of Titokowaru, parties of volunteers w rent out into the bush on the chance of taking him; a practice, however, which was soon ordered to be discontinued. In the following August, another party of Titokowaru's men came down to Kaupukunui, where they began to fell the bush : upon which the Native Office sagaciously observed, how " gratifying it was to find the ideas of Titokowaru's followers tending to peaceful avocations." In October, Hone Pihama brought the news of Titokowaru and all his followers having resolved on leaving the Ngatimaru country and coming back to settle on the Waimate Plains. Early in November, when the Civil Commissioner gave warning that the position was getting to be more and more unsatisfactory, the Government became uneasy, and asked him to say what course he would advise. He replied that the Natives would certainly return : and showed how much better it would be, if Government meant to let them do so, that an understanding should be come to with them to settle upon a defined block, whereas they were now cultivating in scattered places all over the Plains, from which it w Tould be very difficult to turn them off by any quiet process afterwards. In the meanwhile Titokowaru had called together a large meeting in the Ngatimaru country to discuss the question of his return. His object was to prevail upon the Ngatiawa tribe to go with him in a body, and take him back; nor did he spare a bribe, in the shape of five large canoes which he had built for them. But they did not respond to his call: on the contrary, they opposed his leaving Ngatimaru without some understanding with the Government; wdiereupon he reproached them wdth their coldness, and refused to give them any promise that he would stay. Immediately upon this meeting breaking up, nearly all Titokowaru's younger men came away, leaving him with only a few old people behind; and hastened down to Oeo, where their sudden appearance at Christmas 1871 caused much excitement. No sooner had they left the Ngatimaru country, than the Ngatimaru chiefs, who had not come in since the Waitara war began in 1860, tendered their allegiance again, on the plea that as Titokowaru was about to leave their district, they were resolved, if he renewed hostilities, to have nothing more to do with him. Nor was it alone the threat of his return which caused grave embarrassment to Ministers, about the country north of the Waingongoro. A new source of anxiety was arising also on the south, by the pressure which was brought upon the Ministry to let Taurua and the prisoners then in confinement at Dunedin return to the country about Patea. At a great meeting at Whanganui on the 30th November 1871, appeals were made by the chiefs on that river to Governor Sir George Bowen and Sir Donald McLean, to release these prisoners and restore

] Petition of Patea ( settlers, 30th May 1871;andofW rai- ] roa settlers, sth July 1871. ]

1871. I Parris, Eeport, 21st March 1871, ■ 71/326.

Sir D. McLean, 25th March 1871. P. P. 1871, P.-68. Parris, Eeport, Ist August 1871; 22nd August 1871. Parris, 2nd October 1871.. Parris, 3rd November 1871. Sir D. McLean, 7th December 1871, 71/1445. Parris, 18th December 1871, 71/1791.

Parris, 28th and 29th December 1871, 72/2, 72/3.

Parris, Eeport, 29th December 1871,72/3; 3rd January 1872, 72/49.

XVI

G.— i

them to their homes. Their release was promised, but the Native Minister would not let them out of his own control. "There must be," he told the Natives, "a clear understanding with regard to the land question, before the prisoners can return to the district which was so long the scene of strife. Your own good sense will tell you the necessity of having these outstanding questions settled, before they [the prisoners] can be allowed to move about as they think proper, and be in a position to create fresh disturbances. Therefore they are first to come to Wellington." At the end of 1871, therefore, the Government were in a double difficulty: north of Waingongoro the Natives were swarming back to their old homes, while in the Patea country on the south all the loyal tribes were clamouring for the prisoners' return to theirs. We ourselves believe that it was this grave embarrassment, and the extreme risk which would necessarily have attended any steps to prevent Titokowaru's return, which led Sir Donald McLean to conceive, at that crisis, the idea of not enforcing the confiscation beyond the Waingongoro. It is clear from what we have said to Your Excellency, that the Government had long been undecided in their course, but had tacitly allowed the dispossessed Natives to return. And these had returned with singular astuteness. Instead of keeping close together in one place, they had spread themselves at once' throughout their old settlements. The Native Office did not know what to say. One of the Under-Secretaries called the attention of the Government to the fact, innocently adding that "he did not know if there was any objection to it." The only answer he got was, that this "depended upon circumstances." Nevertheless it was almost immediately afterwards that the Native Minister seems to have made up his mind. Mr. UnderSecretary Cooper, in a minute on the result of the Ngatimaru meeting, had already recorded the policy which was to be pursued. " The West Coast tribes," he said, " are coming in one by one ; and Titokowaru must, if the present system of treating him with ' a wise and salutary neglect' be kept up, become so discouraged that he will give in before long." Sir Donald McLean approved this view. But in a later minute on the papers about Titokowaru's return, the real issue was expressed in striking terms: " With regard to the Ngaruahine (Titokowaru's hapu)," the Native Under-Secretary said, " I think it would be politically undesirable, and I fear practically impossible, to attempt to prevent their occupying the country north of Waingongoro, the confiscation of that country having been abandoned by the Government, so long as they behave themselves and keep the compact about not crossing Waingongoro." This minute was approved by Sir Donald McLean. Nor must it be supposed that the statement so approved was an accident, or a mere slip of the pen. The words, "confiscation of the country having been abandoned by the Government," were interlined in the Secretary's minute, and could not have escaped the Minister's attention. Taken together with all the events we have endeavoured to describe to Your Excellency, we believe the words indicate with clearness what was passing in the mind of Sir Donald McLean at the close of the year 1871. He would not abandon the confiscation : but neither would he enforce it. He would institute a new system, under which the Ngatiruanui tribes should be induced to relinquish their claims on both sides the river, receiving ample compensation out of the vote which Parliament had placed at his disposal for the acquisition of Native title in the North Island. Within a week he had left Wellington, and was busy preparing, at Whanganui, the Instructions of 1872. Before we ask Your Excellency to look at the effect of the new system, which so largely influenced the course of affairs throughout the Coast, it seems desirable to trace in a few words the position in which the Ministry of that day found itself at the opening of the new year (1872). We say at once that the right policy would have been to treat Titokowaru and Taurua both alike. They were both representatives of the insurgents of 1868, and should have been allowed to return to their respective districts on precisely the same conditions, the principal of which should have been that they were to settle on reserves assigned to them by the Government. This was the policy laid down for the Pakakohi, and should have been the same for Ngatiruanui. Nor are we here to refuse, as members of the Ministry of that day, our own share of the blame for having allowed a difficulty to

1871. Notes of Whanganui meeting, 30th November 1871. P. P. 1872, F.-3A.

Halse, Minute, 23rd December 1871.

Under-Secretary Cooper, Minute, 3rd January 1872. Sir D. McLean, Minute, 4th January 1872.

Under-Secretary Cooper, Minute, 25th December 1871, on 71/1791.

Sir D. McLean, Minute, 26th December 1871.

1872.

XVII

G.—2.

grow up by small degrees, which has since become the unwelcome inheritance of every Government. The wisdom of assigning specific land to the returned rebels has been proved in Taurua's case; nor can it, we think, be reasonably doubted that Titokowaru himself, as well as the tribes which had remained loyal, would at that moment have welcomed and accepted some definite reserves as the condition of his return in peace. Yet no impartial man will be tempted to condemn the Government, without thinking how great were the difficulties and anxieties which beset them at the time. In every previous phase of the struggle on the Coast we had had the support of the Queen's troops; and though these had long been forbidden to take the field, their presence in the centres of population had ever had a very great effect. But the prestige of that presence had been lost by the recent removal of the last regiment. In vain the Assembly had appealed to the Imperial Government to let even a thousand men stay for a year or two, offering to bear the whole cost of their pay and maintenance: the appeal had been inflexibly refused. In Waikato the King had openly and repeatedly invited the West Coast tribes to renew the war. On the East Coast, Te Kooti was still being tracked from fastness to fastness, ever on the point of capture, yet ever eluding, though in despair, our relentless pursuit. The force on the West Coast had been disbanded. The whole Colony had but just begun to show signs of revival after the reverses of so many years. The country was bent on a policy of peace. The Government had just raised their first loan under the Public Works Acts, had begun the stream of immigration, and were busy with roads and railways in both Islands. On the coast south of Waingongoro the settlers were fast rebuilding their homes and bringing their farms again into cultivation, while new-comers w rere rapidly pouring in. To them the future of the Waimate Plains was no burning question : what they cared for was that Ministers should keep faith with them and "let no rebel Native return to the country about Patea." Sixty contracts for the construction of public works were being carried out along the coast between Whanganui and New Plymouth : and a large number of Natives were at work, bridging the streams and forming the road over which an enterprising man had just been induced to start a coach between those places. The tribes about Patea were patiently awaiting the promised restoration of Taurua and his people, and had renewed their assurances of loyalty in person to the Governor. Differences which, had existed between the Imperial and Colonial Governments had but just been healed. Lord Granville had conceded the Imperial guarantee for a million, and the credit of the Colony had been re-established by the belief that all Native wars were at an end. The settlers on the New Plymouth side were constantly urging upon the Government the injustice to themselves of subjecting them to the danger of an outbreak if Titokowaru were made desperate by a prohibition of his return. The Natives along the whole line of coast were entreating the Government to forgive the past, and let the insurgents return to their homes. The insurgents themselves had come back one by one in secret, spreading themselves over all their former settlements north of Waingongoro. At the end of 1871 Titokowaru alone, with a few old men, yet lurked in the district where for three years he had sought refuge. To attempt at such a time the policy of treating these men as rebels and driving them once more away, was to risk all that had been gained during two years of peace. There were but three courses open to Sir Donald McLean: to drive them off by force, to insist upon their return upon defined reserves, or to yield a tacit consent to their reoccnpation, and bide his time. He chose the last. IV. —The Instructions of 1872. The Instructions of January 1872 may be summed up in a few words. South of Waingongoro the lands awarded to the Native tribes were to be defined and surveyed, and such of them as the owners were willing to sell were to be bought for the Government. North -of Waingongoro the land along the whole coast as far as Stoney river, "although nominally confiscated," was declared (except Opunake township) to be " unavailable for settlement until arrangements should be made with the Natives for land sufficient for their own requirements " : and the Native "owners" were to be "compensated for all lands they might relinquish " at rates not exceeding ss. per acre.

1872,

Sir D. McLean, Instructions, 20th January 1872. Appendix A, No. 3.

XVIII

G.—2.

These Instructions, after being corrected with great care by Sir D. McLean himself, were sent round to members of the Cabinet for their approval. A legal difficulty, however, soon arose in carrying them out. Parliament had authorized £200,000 out of the first Public Works Loan to be applied to the purchase of Native land in the North Island. Was the confiscated territory " Native land " within the meaning of the Public Works Act, and could any of the £200,000 be used for buying it ? The question was raised upon a proposal of the Provincial Government of Wellington to lease from the Native owners, for twenty-one years, all the land (17,280 acres) comprised in the Compensation aw rards between Waingongoro and Waitotara. The Prime Minister asked the Law Officers whether these lands came within the meaning of the Public Works Act. The AttorneyGeneral advised that confiscated lands which had been abandoned under the New Zealand Settlements Acts, reverted on their abandonment to their original condition of Native lands, and came under the Public Works Act: but that over land which had been awarded by the Compensation Court the Native title no longer existed. There was nothing there to buy, out of the vote. The negotiation for the lease to the Provincial Government therefore fell through; but a number of the awards w rere purchased all the same for the General Government. Now the Attorney-General's opinion had shown clearly, what was the fact, that no part of the confiscated territory which had not been abandoned was " Native land " to which the appropriations could be applied: nevertheless, as there was no other money for the purchase of the awards, the application of the vote was made, and all the purchases made south of Waingongoro were charged accordingly. Simultaneously, transactions began north of Waingongoro under the Instructions. The first was the Kopua block of 25,000 acres, on the right bank of the Waitara, offered for sale by the Ngatimaru tribe; a branch of the Ngatiruanui which had migrated to Waitara and the Thames, and set up for itself. Early in: March 1872, the offer of this Kopua block was openly made in the presence of a number of Natives of the Ngatiawa, Taranaki, and Ngatiruanui people. Mr. Gisborne telegraphed the offer to Sir D. McLean, with the intimation: that he was " strongly in favour of making the purchase if it could be done without endangering peace;" and Sir D. McLean thereupon directed Mr. Parris ; to proceed. Care was to be taken about the tribal boundaries of the Ngatimaru, Ngatiawa, Taranaki, and Ngatiruanui people; but if the essential preliminaries were complied with, no delay was to take place in acquiring the land. Upon the Provincial Council of Taranaki pressing for the acquisition, Mr.: Gisborne telegraphed again to the Native Minister as follows: " The Taranaki; people complain that the land offered by Ngatimaru (20,000 acres) is not bought.: The Ngatiruanui are also dissatisfied that their offer is not accepted, and will pro-j bably withdraw it. Will you telegraph to Mr. Parris to buy ? " Soon afterwards, ■ Mr. Parris was able to report that the purchase was practically completed. He : then raised the question of the form which the deed of cession of the land to the '. Crown, under the Public Works Act, should take ; but, on being instructed that no j special form had been prepared, a deed of cession in the ordinary form was: signed and duly registered. ] In a short time, another and larger block was offered for sale; on which] Mr. Ormond directed Mr. Parris to be told that the Government had recognized: the importance of the purchase of Kopua as indicating not only friendly feelings - on the part of Natives who had long been estranged, but the prospect of opening additional fields for settlement; and he was desired to go on with his negotiations for the larger block. In the meantime, Te Whiti had taken a curious step. Early in Eebruary ] (1872), Mohi Tawhai wrote to the Government that "a messenger had come to] him from Te Whiti, asking the Ngapuhi to come and make peace between himself and the Government;" and that he had answered consenting to go, provided the Government joined in the invitation. "If you (Te Whiti) and the Government," he said, " together invite me to be a mediator, I will stand between you; but not if only one of you ask me." The Government decided not to let the Ngapuhi interfere : a letter was written to Mohi Tawhai approving his reply to Te Whiti; and there the matter ended, iv—G. 2.

1872. gent t ~^~ n Mr brmona, iotii borne,istMarch 1872' Worgan, 30th March 1872>

Superintendent of Wellington, 15th April 1872. Opinion of Attor-ney-General Prendergast, 26th April 1872.

Pams, 12th Marcll xm-

Hon. Mr. GisM™iiiB72 su-r>.McLean, 23rd APril 1872-

Resolution of 2*sl£j 1872. Hon. Mr. GHs«JI?\ Mjm«&6 B ar ri B ,3rd July" 18?2-TMer-Scoretary i7thJuiy°iB72. Pa™, 7tk Aug. j^endi e NoP6? ' Hoc- Mr. OrMThA^gusti^.

Mohi Tawhai, isS^To 7

XIX

G.—2

But meanwhile news was flying up the Coast that the land was to be restored. Titokowaru, with the last remnant of those who had fled to Ngatimaru, hastened their return to their old settlements. Large numbers of Natives poured in from other places : in one month a hundred came up from Wellington alone. At the Parihaka half-yearly meeting, Wi Parata told the Natives that he had brought the question of the confiscation before the House without avail, so that he w rould not give rise to any false expectations, but advised them to come to some settlement with the Government. Several meetings took place, one at Omuturangi, and another convened at Opunake by Wi Tako, Wi Parata, and Hemi Parai, with the object of inducing the Government to give back the township there of 1,100 acres as well as the rest of the confiscated territory. On the meeting of Parliament in July, Wi Parata presented a petition from the Natives, praying for the restoration of their lands; and moved in his place that "in the opinion of this House it is desirable that the confiscated lands should be returned to the Native owners thereof." In the debate that ensued, Sir D. McLean said the Assembly had already declared that the confiscated land could not be restored, and tho Government would not retrace its steps by restoring it now. It happened that immediately after this, a party debate took place on the policy of the Government. Wi Parata assured the House that if part of the land were returned to the Parihaka Natives, roads could be made through any part of that country without opposition. Sir Donald McLean said : " The Government has already gone so far that in the district between Waingongoro and New Plymouth, arrangements are being made to secure to the Natives all lands required for their own use: for those lands the Natives will receive titles, and for the remainder compensation wall be given to them." Sir Edward Stafford said, " There is a large portion of the confiscated lands now in the position of Mahomet's coffin, and I do not see that we could do better, in order to promote the peace of the country, than to largely divide what remains of those lands among the Natives who after fair investigation may be found to have an interest in them. Of course I w rould make necessary reserves for railways and villages, and where rivers flow into the sea I would make reserves for seaport purposes. .1 should then institute a process by which it should be ascertained who were fairly entitled to reap some benefit from those portions of the confiscated lands at present unalienated. When the Government has done that, it will have done the best thing it has ever done. It will have got rid of one of the greatest sources of difficulty. I do not suggest that this should be done in answer to any demand of the Natives, but as an act of grace and an act of policy." This was on the sth September 1872. The division went against the Eox Ministry, and Sir E. Stafford came into office. On the 13th September, in the Legislative Council, Mr. Sewell, in answer to a question as to what the new Government meant to do about the restoration of the confiscated lands, replied that though he could not then state the particular measures the Government would adopt, the intention of the Ministry was to give effect to the general vieAvs of policy expressed by the Prime Minister. Wi Parata-had already told his friends on the Coast that " it was quite decided all the land from Waingongoro up to Taranaki was to be restored "; and the Government had gone so far as to announce that the sale of land at Patea, which had been in preparation for some time, was to be cancelled. Nevertheless, in answer to a distinct question of whether it was the intention of the Government to abandon the confiscated land, Sir E. Stafford said that the Government did not mean to abandon it at all, but to use it for the objects he had indicated. And on being further pressed for a more specific answer, he said it would not be for the public interest openly to declare at the [then] present time the definite conclusion to which the Government would come. But in the meantime the Select Committee on Native Affairs to whom the petitions presented by Wi Parata had been referred, advised the restoration ; and the House passed a resolution that "in the opinion of this House, it is desirable and expedient that the recommendation of the Native Affairs Committee should be acted on by the Government." But they desired that this should only be done by assigning land under Crown grants irrespective of the original Native ownership ; and deprecated the indiscriminate giving back of unappropriated lands to

1872. Parris, P. P. 1872, F.-3A. Ibid, 26th August 1872. Ibid, 31st March 1872. Ibid, 30th July 1872, 72/1582.

30th July 1872, Hansard, vol. xii p. 167.

Hansard, vol. xii, p. 595.

Mansard, vol. xii, p. 640.

Sir E. Stafford, sth September 1872, Hansard, vol. xiii., p. 154. Appendix A, No. 4.

13th September 1872 : Hansard, vol. xiii., p. 171.

Wi Parata, 12th September 1872. Appendix A, Ho. 7.

Question Ist Oct. 1872 : Hansard, vol. xiii., p. 431. 2nd October 1872: Hansard, vol. xiii., p. 467.

Keport of Native Afl'airs Committee, 25th September 1872. Appendix A, No. 6. Appendix A, No. 5.

G.—2.

the original Native owners : which it Avas obviously right for them to do, because the restoration of the land to the original hapus Avould have had the effect of preventing those hapus Avho had had their land, taken for military settlement, from getting anything. But the very fact of this exception showed the intention of the House to be, generally, the restoration of the confiscated land : and Sir E. Stafford accepted tho resolution as an " expression of opinion on the part of the House affirming the intention which the Government had repeatedly expressed." Both Ministries had indeed been incessantly pressed by the Natives on the question. But as soon as the idea became general that the land north of Waingongoro would be restored, protests came from an unexpected quarter. The Natives south of that river saAV no justice in the Ngatiruanui and Taranaki tribes getting back their land on the north bank, while their oavu land on the south was kept under the confiscation. Sir E. Stafford had only just taken office, when news came that Natives were returning to the Waitotara as well as to the land on Waimate Plains. The Premier telegraphed to Major Kemp desiring him to put a stop to this. Kemp immediately replied that the cause of all the trouble was the restoration of the lands between Waingongoro and Stoney Biver. The UnderSecretary told the Prime Minister that Kemp's telegram meant to convey a warning that though he Avould carry out his orders, there would be trouble. To gain time, Sir E. Stafford directed Major Kemp to be told that the Government were considering the question of placing his people on some land, and that it would be done as soon as the session was over. But Kemp Avas sore at no notice being taken of the land north of Waingongoro ; and three days after, he Avrote a second vigorous letter to Sir E. Stafford, complaining again of the restoration. "We have heard," he said, " that the Government have restored all the lands on the other side of the Waingongoro to the Natives who were the cause of all the troubles in this part of the Island. Now, Mr. Stafford," he Avent on, "you are in a position to act Avith more deliberation and forethought than any other person in this Island. You must not think I am asking for land [for myself] : that is not the case, for I have much land besides this. But let Avhat is right be right. You, the Government, have restored the lands of those people Avho were guilty of great offences. Do not take all the land of the man AA'hose offence was small, nor mine who have done no Avrong." Not getting any ansAver, Kemp wrote again to Sir E. Stafford on the 7th October, asking if his letter had been received; but meanwhile the Stafford Ministry Avas out. As soon as Mr. McLean came in again as Native Minister, Kemp renewed his complaints. " You have perhaps seen," he said, "the letter I wrote to Mr. Stafford, and that I Avished to cancel our arrangement; [and] for this reason, that all the lands on the other side of the Waingongoro have been restored to the people Avho provoked the Avar, as you are well aAvare. Titokowaru has returned with all his tribe, and all their land has been restored to them. What Government is it that has acted in this manner ? and Avhat Government is ansAverable for such a proceeding, and for keeping us under restraint ? " Upon this the Under-Secretary made a careful minute, pointing out that Kemp's statement required mature deliberation, his sorest point being the resumption by TitokoAvaru and the Taranaki tribes of the land north of Waingongoro. But nothing was done beyond recording that Kemp's letters had been " seen by the Minister." Noav Kemp's position Avas still a source of grave anxiety. It Avas not long since he had claimed 16,000 acres, and a Boyal Commission had been appointed to investigate his claim; and Avhen the claim was afterwards settled for 400 acres, it transpired that AA'hen he signed a previous agreement for the surrender of his claims in consideration of £2,500, his signature had been affixed with a reservation that his rights Avere not to be affected. But Avhile the Parliament and rival Ministries had been acting as we have described, an attempt had been made by Mr. Parris to make a skeleton survey of the Coast north of Waingongoro. Leaving NeAv Plymouth with a surveyor on the 10th of August, he held a meeting on the Plains to decide upon the survey; but it soon appeared that the Natives Avould not let it go on in peace, and Sir D. McLean ordered all action to be stayed. Again the opportunity for a steadfast: policy was lost. Upon Sir E, Stafford's resignation, Mr. Waterhouse became Prime Minister,

e 1872. 1 e 3 Sir E. Stafford, _, 2nd October b 1872 : Hansard, vol. xiii., pp. 469, 3 m. __, s 5

■ Telegram to Kemp, 24th September 1872. Telegram, Major Kemp, 25th September 1872, 72/1068. Appendix A, No. 8. Mr. Cooper, Minute. Sir E. Stafford, Minute, September 1872. Kemp, letter, 28th September 1872, 72/1157: A ppendix A, No. 8.

Major Kemp, 7th October 1872, Appendix A, No. 8. Major Kemp, 21st October, 1872, Appendix A, No. 8.

Cooper, Minute, 31st October, Appendix A, No. 8. Worgan, Bth April 1872. Sir O. McLean, 9th April 1872. Worgan Papers, Precis, 7th January 1872.

Parris, Report, 26th August 1872, 72/1783. Sir ID. McLean, Minute, 2nd September 1872.

XXI

G.—2

and took Wi Parata into the Government. That Mr. Waterhouse had understood the intention of Sir E. Stafford only in one Avay, is evident from the question he had just put in the Legislative Council, whether, after Sir E. Stafford's statement as to the intentions of the Government about the confiscated lands, they still meant to go on with the sale of land then advertised at Patea; when Mr. Sewell said that the land Avould not be put up for sale. It seemed that at every point, no sooner was some step determined to be taken than it had to be retraced. The one thing that Avas going steadily on, was the reoccupation by the Natives of the Waimate Plains. k V.—The Arrangements of 1873. We submit to Your Excellency that it Avould be hard for any impartial observer to deny, that the Avhole course of events during the year 1872, the debates in Parliament, and the declarations of the leaders of both parties, united to justify the Natives aalio had returned to the country north of Waingongoro in believing that they would not again be dispossessed. Yet in the face of the protests Avhich the tribes south of the river had made, it is not less clear that while Sir Donald McLean was still minded not to enforce the confiscation, he did not choose to give it up. Hardly had the Parliament risen, before he took steps to make the Natives throughout the Coast realize their true position. Leaving Wellington on the Bth January 1878, he held successively great meetings at Whanganui, HaAvera, and NeAV Plymouth. Major Kemp once more reneAved his protest against restoring the land upon the Plains. "My people," he said, " have heard that the land between Waingongoro and Taranaki has been given back; at which they are indignant, because the Taranaki tribes have been treated so well while they have themselves been so heavily punished. I haA re heard that the land north of Waingongoro has been returned, and I ask you to relieve my people from their distress, as you have done in the case of those north of that river." The Hon. Wi Parata replied that nothing had been done in the Assembly about returning lands to one particular section of Natives, and treating others differently. " The whole of the land," he said, " was taken under the law, and at the same time. Do not think we haA re cut off land for any particular tribe: we consider that we [the Government] still have the Avhole of it." Sir Donald McLean said: "In reference to the land north of Waingongoro, I am not aware of its having been given up as you [the Natives J say : no, none of it has." He added : " The question relating to land I Avill inquire into carefully at another time, and Avill tell you what is to be done about it." Major Kemp rejoined that he believed the story about the restoration of the land north of Waingongoro : Mete Kingi declared that he had gone Avith Taurua to Sir Edward Stafford, aalio told him that lands sold to Europeans could not be interfered with, but that the land not occupied would be restored. At another meeting on 81st January, Sir Donald announced his decision for the location of Taurua, and the reserves in the Patea district. He then completed his work by issuing two separate orders for the guidance of his officers north and south of Waingongoro. The HaAvera settlers he conciliated by at once devoting a large sum to beginning the Mountain Boad; and he abrogated Mr. Box's promise about "no Native fire being lighted," on the plea that although that pledge had been kept so long as Mr. Eox remained at the head of the Ministry, it had been made in a time of danger Avhich had passed away. Going on to New Plymouth, he held another large meeting of the Ngatiruanui, Ngatiawa, and Taranaki tribes, Avhen he advised them to cultivate the arts of peace. "All the lands," he said, "are in the hands of the Government. The other [Patea] side of Waingongoro has already been settled, and we must now arrange about this side. The Government desire to treat you Avell in the matter." He then w rent on : " You had better turn to the cultivation of food. Bemember your own proverb, ' The fame of the warrior is short-lived, but the fame of a man strong to cultivate is everlasting.' Let us quietly make arrangements about the land. The Government Avish to see you settled in a satisfactory way upon it: then only can Ave consider a permanent peace established. My advice to you is to be strong in cultiA Tating, and to follow agricultural pursuits. Let your future fighting be with the soil. Let your name ' Ngatiruanui' be famous as it Avas of old. Beturn to the land, not as strangers but as children of the soil."

1872. Hon. Mr. AVaterhouse, Question, Ist October 1872, Hansard xiii., 420.

1873. Notes of Sir D. McLean's journey, January 1873, 43/6973.

Notes of Meeting at Whanganui, 73/314: Published in Waka Maori of sth February 1873 (corrected by Sir D. McLean).

Sir D. McLean, Instructions, 31st January and 6th February 1873, Appendix A, No. 3. Notes of Meeting at New Plymouth, loth February 1873, 73/1782 (corrected by Sir D. McLean).

XXII

G.—2.

These proceedings of Sir D. McLean Avere reported by him to the Prime Minister, in a minute presented to Parliament. We venture again to ask Your Excellency if they did not justify a belief on the part of all the Ngatiruanui people, that the Government had really sanctioned and encouraged their peaceable return to the tribal land. The immediate result was the acquisition of several large blocks within the confiscated territory. When Mr. Parris left office in July 1875, about 185,000 acres had been acquired under deeds of cession, full information about these cessions being laid before Parliament in Ministerial Statements. The practice of taking formal deeds of cession, hoAVever, was producing its natural effect in the minds of the Natives, leading them to see in it an acknoAvledgment of their tribal OAimership: and this came under special notice on the occasion of the purchase of Otoia Block at Kakaramea, close to Carlyle. The officer in charge of the district, Captain Wray, remonstrated against the system. "It appears to me paradoxical," he said, "to imagine that Natives Avhose lands have been confiscated can legally give a title, as is uoav being gravely done by deed of conveyance [cession], I think that if any payment is necessary, a far better Avay would be to pay the money by Avay of compensation: [such a.] transaction avoulc! not exhibit the apparently illegal and inconsistent nature of the present mode of procedure." Moreover, the Natives themselves w rere raising a neAV kind of claim in consequence of it. When a difficulty arose AAdth the chief Tapa te Waero, who had occupied a piece of land granted to a military settler in* 1867, he told Major BroAAm that "he did not recognize the confiscation; for had not Mr. Parris and Major BroAvn paid money to the Whenuakura Natives for their land, and if that Avere right, what was the confiscation worth ? " Sir Donald McLean seems to have considered the time w ras come to make a change in the system; and Avhen Major BroAvn succeeded Mr. Parris, Sir Donald gave him. verbal instructions that confiscated lands Avere no longer to be purchased, nor deeds of cession taken for them. Accordingly, the acquisition of the first two blocks negotiated for by Major Brown, the Opaku and Okahutiria in the Patea country, took place simply by the payment of sums of money as gratuities. This was the foundation of the system now called " takoha": Your Excellency will see later on, that tlie change of term Avas (of course) wholly ineffectual to change the opinion of the Natives as to what was really meant by the payment of money in that Avay. The official instructions, hoAvever, Avhich the i Native Minister gave to the new CiA'il Commissioner, did not touch upon the mode. of acquiring the confiscated land : on the contrary, Sir I). McLean confirmed his: Instructions of 1872 by incorporating them in his Instructions of 1876, and directing them to be still followed : but at the same time he extended the rate of compensation to be paid from ss. to 7s. 6d. per acre for the country north of Waingongoro, on account of the " extravagant views of its A Talue entertained by the Natives, aud the fact that they had failed to recognise the reality of the confiscation." The new system was initiated with a high hand. The survey of Waingongoro , river, which had been begun in May 1876, was not made without opposition; but j Major Brown told the Natives that "it had been carried on as a matter of right - which the Government possessed, to do what they pleased within the confiscated" boundaries." Encouraged by the apparent submission of the Natives at that time,' Major Brown asked the Government to let him have ten surveyors Avith proper J working-parties, and to place £9,000 at his disposal as takoha at the rate of 2s. 6d. per acre. This sum, he said, would enable him to settle the land between Patea and Waingongoro, after which he " anticipated no difficulty in dealing in the ; same manner with the land north of Waingongoro as far as Oeo." ' The negotiations for the first two blocks under the new system (Opaku and ] Okahutiria) were completed in April 1877, and next month the Commissioner ] began to treat for the remaining country as far as Waingongoro. His report at that time was encouraging as to the prospect, of success. "The Natives," he said, " are gradually but steadily improving in their feeling of submission to the state of things resulting from their defeat by us : so much so, that they have ] accepted the carrying-out of the confiscation of the remaining land betAveen ] Patea and Waingongoro without any serious demur. I propose," he added, "after (

1873-5. Sir O. McLean, Ist February 1873: P. P. 1873, , C.-IA. P. P. 1873, 0.-8. p. p. 1875, a.-e. P.P.1876, G.-10.

Report, C. A. Wray, 18th June 1875, 75/3488.

1876. Major Brow.n, Beport, 23rd May 1876: P. P. 1876, 0.-l.

Telegram, Major Brown : Evi- ' dence, Q. 1341. ! Under-Secretary Land Purchase - Department, Evi--1 dence, Q. 1340.

i Sir D. McLean, Instructions, 12th 1 April 1876 : Appendix A, No. 3.

Chief Surveyor, Evidence, Q. 990--992. Major Brown, Report, 9th January 1877 : Appendix C, No. 7.

Ibid, Evidence, Q, 1112. Major Brown, Evidence, Q. 1124.

1877. Major Brown, Eeport, 31st May 1877: P. P. 1877. O-.-l.

XXIII

G.— 2.

I have finished south of the Waingongoro, to cross that river and settle the question of the Waimate Plains." Major BroAvn then Avent on under the same plan with the acquisition of tw ro other blocks (the Waingongoro-Pafea, and Moumahaki), which covered about 178,000 acres : so that, adding this area to the 185,000 acres previously acquired by Mr. Parris, about 363,000 acres situate within the boundaries of the confiscation wrere got under the Instructions of 1872 and 1876. This quantity, however, does not include any part of the Waimate Plains, and it is with regard to these that Ave have now to ask Your Excellency's attention. VI. —The Survey oe Waimate Plains. Major Brown had devoted the two first years of his holding office mainly to the task of endeavouring to come to some arrangement Avith the Natives for the cession of the Waimate Plains. By the end of 1877 his plans were so far advanced that TitokoAvaru had become the recipient of several sums of money, paid to him expressly as takoha for his mana on these lands; and Major Brown Avas himself convinced that the Natives had become familiar with and reconciled to the idea that, on the conditions contained in Sir D. McLean's instructions, the making of sufficient reserves and the payment of a reasonable takoha, the Plains Avould shortly pass into the hands of the Government. Acting upon this conviction, Major BroAvn took measures with the approval of the Government, for the survey of the Plains*. A survey party was organized and got ready for work by the end of November 1877- When this was knoAvn, the question Avas discussed at Parihaka, and Titokowaru Avas urged to stop the survey. He refused, "on the ground that the Natives had gained nothing by the King Movement, or by taking matters into their own hands." At a meeting of the Ngatiruanui on the Plains, it was decided that Cape Egmont lighthouse ought not to be opposed. The survey Avas objected to by many; but "TitokoAvaru was moderate, and only Avished to know what lands Avere reserved for them before the surveyors crossed the Waingongoro." Major BroAvn, Avho had been in constant communication with the tribes, was so favourably impressed with the demeanour of the Natives, that he Avas about to begin the Avork, when on the 3rd of December 1877 he received a telegram from the Under-Secretary, informing him that " the Hon. the Native Minister (Mr. Sheehan) requests that you Avill suspend the survey of the Waimate Plains till you are further instructed." Immediately on receipt of this, Major BroAAm replied expressing his regret at the stoppage, from Avhich he inferred that the Native Minister distrusted his judgment. " About six months ago," he continued, " I informed the leading NatiA res that as soon as the summer came I should commence the survey of the Plains. In October I sent them Avord that I Avould commence in November, and I Avas only prevented by the Avant of surveyors. During the Avhole time there was no serious opposition." On Avhat ground, or by Avhose advice opposed to the advice of Commissioner Brown, the Government acted in stopping the survey, there is little in the official records to slioav. The onlv trace Ave have seen is in a minute in the marstin of a curious document in the Native Office, amongst letters and telegrams relating to the smwey. This document is not recorded in the usual manner, has no date of official receipt, nor any indication to show how it got into the Government offices. It is in the handAvriting of Mr. 11. T. Blake, avlio had been employed by Sir Donald McLean as an agent on the West Coast; who (according to Major Brown) had endeavoured to excite opposition to the survey among the Natives, and whom he bad bribed by the promise of £500, Avith the approval of the previous Ministry, to assist him; but who, instead of helping him., is accused by Major BroAvn of having told the Natives, on Mr. Sheehan's authority, that he (Major BroAAm) Avas not authorized by Sir G. Grey or the Native Minister to take the survey on to the Waimate Plains. The document to AA rhich Ave are now referring is dated 10th November 1877, and appears to consist of copies of two telegrams addressed to Mr. Blake by Takiora Grey, then known as Mrs. Blake and who is now Mrs. Dalton. One of these telegrams, among other things not material, tells Mr. Blake that " Major Brown says the survey is to cross over to the other

1877. Appendix B, No. 8, p. 31

Major Brown, Beport, sth December 1877.

Williams, Telegram, 28th November 1877.

Major Brown, Beport, 19th December 1877.

Telegram, H. T. Clarke, 3rd December 1877.

Major Brown, Beport, sth December 1877.

Major Brown, Beport, sth December 1878.

Major Brown, Evidence, Q. 710.

XXIV

G.—2

XXV

side this month." Mr. Blake replies to this : " Pay no attention to what Major BroAvn says. It is not right that the survey should be commenced first and the discussion take place afterwards; after both parties have made arrangements, it can proceed. lam going to-day to Mr. Sheehan and Sir George Grey. Expect another telegram from me. Major BroAvn is perhaps preparing to embarrass the new Government." This document is indorsed, in Mr. Blake's handwriting, " Memo, for J. S. and Sir G., Te Berenga." Hoav it came into Mr. Sheehan's possession does not appear; but on the 24th November 1877 it was minuted in the margin by Mr. Sheehan to the Under-Secretary thus : "Do you know anything of this P Captain Blake suggested to me that it might be desirable to stop the survey at present." The Under-Secretary replied: " I knoAV nothing of this: Major Brown has not reported the circumstance of any difficulties Avith the surA'ey." We have found no other trace whatever of any ground on Avhich the Ministry stopped the survey than this suggestion of Mr. Blake's. A feAV days after the Avriting of the above minute, namely on the 3rd December 1877, it Avas stopped as Ave haAre described. On the 28th January 1878, the Assistant Surveyor-General sent orders to the Chief Surveyor at Taranaki that as soon as the Native difficulty Avas got over Government would want the Plains to be surveyed Avithout delay. Nothing more was done, hoAvever, till the 20th May, when Major Brown reported the state of the Natives in his district, and their understanding that the land on the Plains Avould be taken by the Government Avith the exception of the reserves which were to be made as soon as the chiefs had seen the Minister. On the 22nd May, Mr. Ballance (Colonial Treasurer) telegraphed to Major BroAvn, " Would you recommend the immediate commencement of the survey of the Waimate Plains with an adequate staff of surveyors ? If the work once undertaken, Government would sustain you by sufficient force." And on the same day the Hon. Mr. MacandreAV Avrote the following minute: "I desire to submit to the Cabinet the expediency of there being no further delay in taking the necessary action toAA rards surveying for settlement and disposing of the Waimate Block. In my opinion the Government has shoAvn great remissness in not having had this land in the market noAV. It avoulc! have placed us in funds to a very large extent, and enabled public works to be carried on, so far, irrespective of loan. I know that there are numerous purchasers prepared to occupy and turn to account this land at once, and to pay a good price for it. My belief is that it will place in the Treasury close on half a million sterling. I Avould suggest that a strong detachment of Armed Constabulary should be located in the neigbourhood, and surveyors started on the block at once : and that the Native Minister be apprised that such is the intention of the Government unless he is of opinion that good policy absolutely forbids it." Mr. Macandrew's views were approved in Cabinet, but no action was to be taken till the Native Minister had visited the district. In the meantime, the surveyors were ordered to be in readiness. On the 27th of July Major Brown again reported favourably of the Native feeling, and expressed his intention of crossing the Waingongoro in the folloAving week, when he expected a harmless protest without injury to any Europeans. On the 10th of August he reported the survey had commenced. There was a formal protest made by a chief in a friendly Avay, but he said there Avould be no recourse to arms. A day or two afterwards, a deputation Avent to Parihaka to consult Te Whiti. He told them not to oppose the survey; the effect of which, says Major Brown, Avas very beneficial in producing submission to it. After the usual half-yearly meeting at Parihaka in September, all opposition ceased for a time. "It was pleasing," says the Chief Surveyor, "to see the Natives returning from the large meeting at Parihaka, joking and in good humour." The first interruption to the survey happened in December, when a road-line Avas being taken into the forest near the Native settlements at Taikatu and Omuturangi. The work then went on quietly till the 16th Eebruary 1879, when the survey was taken close to the Native settlements at Mawhitiwhiti. Titokowaru had given warning to Captain Wilson, then acting as Major Brown's assistant, that the Natives Avould resist any lines being cut through their cultivations : but so long

1877. Hon. Mr. Sheehan, Minute, 24th Nov., 1877.

1878. Telegram, Mr. McKerrow, 28th January 1878.

Telegram, Hon. Mr. Balance, 22nd May, 1878.

Hon. Mr. Macundrew, Minute, 22nd May 1878.

Chief Surveyor, Evidence, Q. 993.

Major Brown, Report, 10th August 1878. P. P. 1879, 0.-4, Sess. I.

Chief Surveyor, Report, 25th September 1878.

Chief Surveyor, Evidence, Q. 1008.

G.—2

as only the open plains Avere being surveyed, he bad continued on the most friendly terms AA rith the surveyors as well as the Commissioner and his assistants; and on several occasions, Avhen the lines of a projected road approached his place at Okaiawa, had communicated Avith them on the direction they were to take, and the best place for crossing his creek. A block of about 16,000 acres of the open plain Avas thus suiweyed into sections of small size, and the site of a toAvn laid off without any interruption. ToAvards the end of February, however, a change occurred: tne Natives began cutting off the numbers from the pegs at the township (Manaia). On the 28th February the Chief Surveyor reported that his difficulty Avas the Native clearings and cultivations, and that in cutting one of the lines through a bush, the Natires "kept on felling into the line and hindering the surA'eyors in eA'ery way." This report Avas at once submitted to the Minister by the Surveyor-General, but remained apparently unnoticed for a month, when Mr. Sheehan minuted "No special instructions: atta,ch to other Waimate papers for the present. —J. S., April 2." The interruption of the survey meanAvhile was increasing. On the 12th March one of the surveyors reported that the section pegs Avere rapidly disappearing from one of the blocks, and that from station to station for several miles the pegs had all been pulled up. The surveyor to whom this happened AVould not alloAV that the changed conduct of the Natives was connected Avith his laying-off a road-line near TitokoAAraru's settlement at OkaiaAva: but after careful inquiry Ave ourselves entertain no doubt that this road Avas a principal cause of the surveyors being turned off the Plains. When the road approached TitokoAvaru's clearings, his grass-paddocks, and his village, the surveyor, for engineering reasons Avhich certainly appear to us very inadequate, insisted on taking this road-line in a direction Avhere it cut into a large fenced enclosure, sown with English cocksfoot grass, a yearly source of income. Captain Wilson (at the request of Titokowaru) interfered, but without avail, and the line was taken in the direction to which the chief had objected. It had only just been finished when he left for Parihaka: and Avithin a fortnight the surveyors were all removed. Later on Your Excellency's attention will be called to Avhat Te Whiti thought of it, and the effect it had upon him. We thought it necessary to inquire Avith much care into the matter, and the circumstances will be found detailed at length in the evidence. But though this unlucky step alienated Titokowaru and lost us the benefit of his friendly influence, there was a far more Avide-spread cause of dissatisfaction influencing the Avhole body of the Natives interested in the Waimate Plains. This was the omission of the Government to make proper reserves for them. We have already referred to Sir D. McLean's instructions to Mr. Parris in 1872, directing him to make ample provision in land for the resident Natives : and up to this time both Mr. Parris and Major BroAvn had treated with them on the same basis. Shortly after the commencement of the surveys, Mr. Sheehan promised a deputation of Waimate Natives that they should have reserves made to their satisfaction ; and tAvice during the progress of the survey he distinctly promised TitokoAvaru, Manaia, and their respective people, that large reserves AA rould be made, that their burial-places, cultivations, and fishing-places would be respected, and that in addition thereto they would receive money as takoha from the Government to assist them in fencing their reserves and otherAvise promoting their'social improvement. When, hoAvever, they saw the survey of sections for sale nearly completed, and not only no sign of their reserves being made but on the contrary silence maintained by the Commissioner and the surveyors on the subject, and when they heard that the surveyed land Avas to be offered for sale, they probably thought it Avas time to forbid any further progress, and so they quietly removed all the surveyors to the south side of the Waingongoro Biver. Among the questions that have arisen connected with these events, there are three Avhich Ave have considered it our duty very carefully to investigate:— 1. Were any specific instructions given to the Commissioner (Major Brown) in reference to making reserves on the Plains, either before the commencement of the surveys or during their progress ? 2. As a matter of fact, Avere any reserves made, and if so AA'hen and how ? 3. If none were really made, either before or during the progress of the

1879. Chief Surveyor, Evidence, Q. 1016 to 1020. 'Ibid, Report, 29th February 1879.

Surveyoi'-Gene-rul, sth March, 1879.

Minute, Hon. Mr. Sheehan, 2nd April 1879. Einnerty, Evid. : Q. 1198 to 1229 ; and Wilson, Q. 1230 to 1257.

Hon. Mr. Sheehan, Minute for Cabinet, 14th April 1879. P. P. 1879, C.-4.

XXVI

&-1

survey, are there good reasons for believing that if they had been made, the removal of the surveyors and the subsequent embarrassments would not have occurred ? 1. Major Brown tells us he had no specific instructions (certainly none in writing) as to quantity, locality, or character of the reserves to be made. He had the general directions contained in Sir I). McLean's instructions to Mr. Parris and himself in 1872 and 1876; he Avas acquainted Avith the general promises made by Mr. Sheehan on the occasions before mentioned; and he certainly had been ordered in general terms to make liberal reserves for the Natives; but it Avas not till after the surveyors had been removed that Mr. Sheehan told him "to bear in mind that the Government had decided to return from 20,000 to 25,000 acres to the Natives on the Plains, from Waingongoro to Wahamoko stream, and up to the mountain" (Mount Egmont). In a speech in the House of Representatives on the 23rd July 1879, Mr. Sheehan said it was understood that Major Brown should be in a position to make reserves to the extent of 25,000 acres; but Major Brown certainly kneAV nothing of it, nor the Natives either, while the survey of the Plains was being made, and the only instructions he had up to that time were of the general kind Ave have mentioned. It may fairly be urged on the other hand, that Sir D. McLean's instructions Avere so wide as practically to give him a carte blanche: and that he could, subject of course to confirmation by the GoArernment, do Avhatcver he liked in the matter. Such, at any rate, was his position up to 15th January 1879, when the sectional surveys were far advanced. At that date he received a telegram from Mr. Sheehan, covering one from Sir' George Grey in the folloAving words : " Before any conclusion is come to regarding '' Native reserves on the Plains, or before any Native is informed by Major Brown I on the subject, I would suggest that the Government should have the proposals before them and consider them. —G. Grey." This prohibition to inform the Natives, Major Brown appears to have interpreted as preventing his even consulting with them upon the subject; and he abstained from any further action about reserves for a period of tAvo months, the sectional surveys going on all the time. When, in March 1879, Mr. Sheehan Avent with him to Parihaka, and ] Major Brown complained of having been stopped by Sir George Grey's telegram, ] Mr. Sheehan told him to do as he thought proper and he Avould be supported < in it. Before, however, Major Brown could take action, the surveyors had] been remoA red by tho Natives. Major Brown says emphatically, in his evidence before us, that " these instructions from Sir George Grey did stop the Avhole thing,' as far as dealing Avith the Natives was concerned." But in a conversation which he had subsequently with Sir George Grey at Taranaki, the latter told him that i he " might have pointed that out, and asked for authority to have it altered ;" to s which Major Brown certainly made no satisfactory reply. We think Sir George J Grey was quite right, both in requiring that the Government should be fully 4 consulted on the reserves, and in his view that Major Brown, if placed at a dis- i. advantage by his telegram, should have remonstrated and given advice, instead i of remaining passive merely because Sir G. Grey's telegram seemed to imply e distrust of him. There can, however, be no doubt that it would have been better if, on so very important a point as the reserves (on which, as will be seen, in our opinion, the whole case ultimately turned), more careful consideration had been given to the subject by the Government, and specific instructions had been given to the Civil Commissioner. To any one Avho has seen the locality, and is acquainted with the position of the existing settlements of the several tribes, it must be evident that there Avas but one right way, namely, that a large reserve should be made at the edge of the forest, including all the villages, cultivations, and present improvements: with a feAV smaller reserves in the open country, such as those for Hone Pihama and Manaia, as well as burial-places, fishing-places, and old pas. If definite instructions had been given to Major Brown to survey and mark off such reserves on the ground before commencing the sectional survey, no misunderstanding could have occurred, for his line of action Avould have been perfectly clear to him and understood by the Natives. It is remarkable that the v—G. 2.

I 1879. Major Brown, Evidence, Q. 655 et sec[.

Ibid., Evidence, Q. 691. Ibid., Evidence, Q. 660.

i Hon. Mr. Sheehan, Speech, ' Hansard, vol. xxxi., p. 184, 23rd July 1879.

Telegram from Sir O. Orey: Major Brown, Evidence, Q. 658.

Major Brown, Evidence, Q. 660. Memorandum of Major Brown, Evidence, p. 49.

Major Brown, Evidence, Q. 688. Ibid., Evidence, Q. 685. Sir Gr. Grey, Letter to the Commissioners, 4th May 1880. Appendix A, No. 16. Evidence, Q. 697, 698.

XXVII

G.—±

XXVIII

absolute necessity of this work being done before the sectional surveys Avere commenced, seems never to have been appreciated either by the Civil Commissioner or any member of the Government, though from various quarters; earnest remonstrances on the subject had long been pressed upon them. 2. But, as a matter of fact, were any reserves made ? It Avould scarcely have been necessary to discuss such a question, were it not for a statement made by Mr. Sheehan in the House of Bepresentatives : " I can show," he said, "a plan prepared by which it Avill be seen that nearly 4,000 acres out of 16,000 were to be reserved for the Natives; and not only that, but their burial-places, their pas, and the mouth of every stream running into their lands. So that all that was possible was done. Out of the block containing about 95,000 acres, it Avas understood that Major Brown should be in. a position to make reserves to the extent of 25,000 acres, so that these Natives would be in the position of being the wealthiest tribe in that part of the country. So that when we are told that the surveys were proceeded with Avithout any inquiries or any reserves being made, Ave are told that Which is not the case." In a telegram to Mr. Mackay the Minister had already made this statement in more specific terms. " Some of your suggestions," Mr. Sheehan says, " I entirely agree with, and have already given instructions to act upon, such as defining and settling the questions of reserves. While our own instructions in regard to Waimate haA'e been of the most liberal character, we could not give effect to them until the Natives had pointed out the reserves Avhich they specially require. Hitherto they have declined to do this. We have now done it provisionally for them. Every fishing-place, the mouth of every stream, every burial-place, and all their cultivations, are reserved, besides a large lot of other sections as Well. The sale-map is speckled Avith reserves." Erom a reference in Mr. Sheehan's minute of 11th April, it is even possible he may have contemplated carrying out Mr. Richmond's scheme of 1807, repeated in 1872 by Sir I). McLean, of a large reserve of all the land between "Waingongoro and Inaha rivers. On the other hand Major Brown, whose business it was to make the reserves, distinctly states that he never made any, either before or during the time that the sectional surveys were going on : and that up to the time Avhen the surveyors were turned off, no reserves had been marked off on the ground or AA rere delineated on any plans, nor had any intimation as to where he intended to make them been given by himself to the Natives. He also tells us that the plan to Avhich Mr. Sheehan referred as proof of reserves having been made to the extent of 1,000 acres, was constructed in the folloAving Avay : After the surveyors had been removed by the Natives and the surveys discontinued, Major Brown came to Wellington : there, on the 2nd of April, he went to the Survey office and marked off', on the plan of the sectional survey of the Waimate Plains, such reserves as he thought proper, selecting about 3,000 acres of the surveyed sections and colouring them as set apart for Native reserves. The existence of this coloured plan seems only to have been known to the Survey office, Major BroAvn, and the Government. Mr. Humphries the Chief Surveyor at New Plymouth, under whose direction the surveys at Waimate necessarily Avere, and Mr. Whitcombe the Commissioner of CroAvn Lands, were ignorant of it till Ave showed it to them. Major Brown says distinctly that these reserves were not made even in this manner till after the lands Avere advertised for sale. Even then they appeared in a tabular statement of the lands which was prepared for publication in the Gazette, and which narrowly escaped actual publication, not as Native reserves but as lands " withheld from sale." The fact of these reserves having been made at all is to this day unknown to the Natives. They are, moreover, entirely inadequate, both in extent and position, to fulfil the promises made to the Natives by Sir Donald McLean and Mr. Sheehan: not embracing a single acre of the settlements along the edge of the bush where the majority of the people live, and where Major Brown himself never doubted that the principal reserves would have to be made to satisfy the reasonable wants of the several hapus. On this question, then, we can come to no other conclusion than that it is true, both in the letter and the spirit, that no reserves were made either previous to the commencement or during the progress of the surveys; that none were ever

1879.

Hon. Mr. Sheehan, Speech, 23rd July 1879, Hansard, vol. xxxi., p. 184.

Hon. Mr. Sheehan, Telegram, sth April 1879. Appendix A , No. 12.

Hon. Mr. Richmond, 1867: Parris, P.P. 1872, 0.-4. Sir D. McLean, ibid. Major Brown, Evidence, Q. 661 et seq.

Appendix A, No. 17.

Major Brown, Evidence, Q. 665, 701.

G.—2.

marked off on the ground, nor on any plan except in the manner just described ; and that not even those marked on the plan were ever made knoAvn to the Natives. 3. But we had also to inquire whether, if proper reserves had been' made before or during the progress of the surveys, there are good reasons for believing that the removal of the surveyors and our subsequent embarrassments would not have occurred. The opinions of Major Brown and his assistants Captain Wilson and Mr. Blake, are very decided on this point: while the utterances of several leading Natives, including Te Whiti and Titokowaru, and their action during the progress of the survey for seven or eight months while they Avaited patiently to see their reserves marked off, lead clearly to the same conclusion. Major Brown Avas asked by us, " Are Ave to understand that your belief is, that if you had been in a position to arrange reserves with Titokowaru, his objection to the survey would haA re been waived ? " —"Yes." "Do we quite understand you to say that tlie non-arrangement of the reserves lay at the root of the driving? off of the surveyors?"—"Yes; I consider that it did." "And that, if the Natives had been consulted about the reserves, and if satisfactory reserves had been made for them, probably the surveyors might not have been turned off?" —"True." " Then are we to understand that your opinion as the officer in charge of Native affairs there is, that no steps should have been taken with respect to the surveys without the settlement of the question of reserves ?"—" Yes." Mr. Blake, in a report written by him on the 21st September 1879, six months after the surveyors were turned off, said, "The manner in which the survey Avas being carried on by the Government, and much that AA ras told them, convinced all the Natives that the Government meant to cut up the whole of the lands between Waingongoro and Stoney River, without any regard to their wants and feelings; and AA'hen the survey had proceeded sufficiently, in their minds, to prove clearly to them this A'iew of the case, they, friendlies and others, took steps to have it stopped. The Natives between Waingongoro and the Urenui affirmed repeatedly to me their full belief that the Government intended to cut up and take all the lands between Waingongoro and Stoney River, as they had begun doing at Waimate. The survey at Waimate was carried on, the Avhole was being marked off in small sections and lots, no reserves were pointed out, and the lithograph plans which came out for the sale showed no Native reserves. It was only when Major BroAvn heard that the survey was stopped, that he hurried off to 'Wellington, and then began marking off the sections on the plans as Native reserves. What should have been done AA ras to begin by making a Native block survey; that is, a purely Native survey of the block or blocks belonging to each hapu of the tribe, and as each block was surveyed, settle Avith the original owners as to the locality and boundary of reserves, and arrange amount of payment for the remaining portions." Mr. Thompson (also assisting Major Brown) on the 23rd Eebruary 1879, wrote to him: " I would ask you to impress upon Mr. Sheehan the absolute necessity of some decision being come to at once with regard to the reserves, and that if he can in any Avay make it convenient he should come amongst the people at once." But the most remarkable utterance on the subject is that of Te Whiti, in the course of his interview with Mr. Mackay, when the latter, after the surveyors Avere turned off, Avas sent with Mr. Blake by the Government to that chief at Parihaka. After a long discussion on the confiscation and the extent to which Te Whiti set up the claim of his people to the land north of Waingongoro, Te Whiti came to the point of the reseiwes. "Your survey," he said, "is Avrong, being Avithout my consent and authority. As you came along, Blake, did you show Mackay the line cut through the cultivations at the door of TitokoAvaru's house? " "Yes," replied Mr. Blake, "we saw that." "Then," continued Te Whiti, " Avhere is the piece to be retained by the Natives ? Where are the promises of McLean and Parris, that the lands in the occupation of the Natives should not be taken from them ? But for the surveyors being turned off, Ave should receive no consideration at the hands of the Government. The Avorks of McLean, Parris,

1879.

Major Brown, Evidence, Q. 679 et seq.

Blake, Eeport. Appendix A, No. 15, p. 16.

Eeport of meeting with Te Whiti. Appendix A, No. 10.

XXIX

G.-2.

1879. Mackay and Blake, Eeport of meeting with Te Whiti. Telegram, 4th April 1879. Appendix A, No. 10.

and the old Government, were different to the acts of Sheehan, Brown, and the new Government. Parris always came and told us his intentions before taking action." He went on : " The people might not sit down quietly and submit to the land being surveyed under their feet. You say, 'Let me and the Governor sit down on the blanket together.' The Governor will not do that; he is dragging it all away for himself." Again: "Are you authorized by the Government to offer me a part of the land, and agree for them to take the other part ? It seems to me, from the Avay the suiweys are being conducted, that you Avish to take the Avhole of the blanket and leave me naked." But Avhat followed the next day indicated still more clearly, that even at that late hour there Avas yet an opening for the settlement of the question if sufficient reserves had then been offered by the Government. Mr. Mackay and Mr. Blake were on the point of leaving Parihaka for Taranaki, when Te Whiti came in person to the house where they were lodged and invited them to his own place. They accompanied him thither. "He asked if we were going to Taranaki to see Mr. Parris as to the promises he Avas said to have made, and also to communicate with the Government ? He said, 'Do so. Ido not, ask you to go : [but] if you two can do any good, it is well.' Mr. Mackay replied, 'We will go, and, if there is anything of importance to communicate, we will return to see you.'" In the same telegram to Mr. Sheehan (4th April 1879), Mr. Mackay adds that "Te Whiti's countenance wore a very eager expression when he asked me if I had authority from Government to offer him a part of the land." In our own opinion, Avhat passed between Te Whiti and Mr. Mackay amounted to an unmistakable overture from that chief to the Government, to make him a definite proposal for the settlement of the existing difficulties ; and shoAved that he Avas prepared, at that time, to see those difficulties solved by a division of the land, by a " sharing of the blanket," provided only that the GoA rernor did not "drag it all away for himself." The Government, however, did not avail themselves of the opportunity. Mr. Sheehan, it is true, replied to Mr. Mackay the day after the receipt of his telegram: " There is evidently, I think, in the speeches made by Te Whiti, a desire to discuss the question and come to some settlement. I stand to my proposals, and am prepared to recommend reserves to the extent of 25 per cent., or eA ren a little more, OArer the Avhole area. Money compensation will be paid, only Ave must do our best to secure the application of it to fencing and improving the reserves. Special consideration will be shown to the chiefs." But nothing Avas done. We think it right to observe that neither Mr. Mackay's telegram of his interview Avith Te Whiti, nor Mr. Sheehan's reply, has been laid before Parliament, though Mr. Mackay's report of the 11th April, far less interesting and of far less importance, was presented. We now lay them before Your Excellency in the Appendix to this report. Nothing more than this telegram from Mr. Sheehan to Mr. Mackay seems to have been done towards meeting the overture made by Te Whiti; but the Government at this verv time having extensivelv advertised the land for sale, and having only decided on the 21th of April to postpone the sale, the Natives had every reason to believe that the land would be sold without any reserves being made for them. So far, indeed, from any response being made to Te Whiti, Avhcn Mr. Mackay returned from Taranaki to Wellington in the beginning of May folloAving, he called upon every chief of consequence —Motu, Hone Pihama, Titokowaru, Taurua, and others—but passed by Parihaka, and did not even see Te Whiti. Vll.—The Peoposed Sale of the Plains. It only remains for us to relate the steps taken by the Government to sell the 16,000 acres which had been laid off when the surveyors Avere removed: and the facts are so clearly shoAvn in the evidence of the Crown Lands Commissioner at New Plymouth, that Ave need only summarize them as briefly as possible. By the Land Act of 1877, all confiscated lands had been constituted Crown lands, and placed under the control and administration of the local Land Boards.

Ibid.

Hon. Mr. Sheehan, Telegram, sth April. Appendix A, No. 12.

Appendix A, Nos. 10, 11, 12, 13.

Evidence, p. 04, et seq.

XXX

G.—2

It was therefore necessary for the Government to act through the Taranaki Land Board in anything connected with the sale of the Waimate Plains. On the 25th March 1879, the Commissioner of Crown Lands received the following telegram from the Hon. Mr. Ballance, Colonial Treasurer: " The Government desire that you will call an emergency meeting of the Board to-day, to arrange for the sale of the Plains Avithin the next few Aveeks. Draft preliminary advertisement will be telegraphed to you immediately. Meamvhile please convene the meeting." The meeting of the Board AA ras held the same afternoon. Before it met, the Commissioner received tAvo other telegrams from Mr. Ballance and the Under-Secre-tary, one directing that the sale should be held at Patea, the other containing the form of an adArcrtisement for approval by the Board, to appear next clay in the New Zealand .and Australian papers, advertising the 16,000 acres to be sold at Patea in the ensuing May. At the meeting the Board approved the advertisement, and proceeded to classify the lands, as by law they had to do, into rural, suburban, and town land respectively. This was all done on the day folloAring that on Avhich the surveyors had been turned off the Plains. The Board Avere Avell aware of that event, but considered that the course they Avere desired to take was a political act of the GoArernment; and they confined themselves to passing a resolution approA'ing of the advertisement. They had some discussion on the subject, and one member proposed a resolution "equivalent to censure" on the action of the Government: but the other members thinking it might do harm in the then position of affairs, it Avas AvithdraAvn. The Board thought it necessary to place on record before the Commission a formal statement of the circumstances, and this will be found appended to the evidence. The advertisement Avas published next day in New Plymouth, and the Board were informed from Wellington that the Minister had sent it for publication in Australia as well as in NeAV Zealand. Other communications followed immediately afterwards betAveen the Commissioner of Crown Lands and the Government at Wellington. The Commissioner sent an urgent telegram on 2nd April, asking " whether schedules of Native reserves, details of deferred-payment sections, and prices had been fonvarded: matter very urgent." To this he received a reply on some points, but no mention of Native reserves. On the same clay he sent a further urgent telegram: " Special meeting called for 3 o'clock to-day: how about Native reserves?" To this he received a reply, " Native reserves proposed in the terms of the Chief Surveyor's telegram, or rather, the sections arc to be reserved from sale." We asked the Commissioner of CroAvn Lands, " Then the Board did not knoAV Avhat the Native reserves were to be ?" His answer was, "On receipt of this I saAv the Chief Surveyor, Avho informed me Avhat sections Avere affected by burial-grounds, fishingplaces, and cultivations." But at that time no step whatever had been taken to determine the reserves, for it Avas not till the 2nd of April that Major Brown sent in his proposal for any reserves at all; nor did the Government vouchsafe to the Board an indication of their intentions on the one question Avhich the Natives had at heart, and Avhich was the true cause of their stopping the survey Avhen they believed it threatened their settlements, namely, AA'hat Avas to be done about their homes and their large cultivations inland of the surveyed block. On the Ith April the Commissioner of Crown Lands received a telegram from Wellington : " Withhold advertisement of sale until further notice :" and of course! he at once withdrew the advertisement. Nothing more Avas done till the 21th April, Avhen he received another telegram from the Under-Secretary of Lands : " Proposed to issue folloAving advertisement by direction of Minister of Crown Lands : ' Referring to advertisement dated 25th March last, the sale of Waimate Plains is postponed until further notice.' Please inform me whether you agree to advertisement as to Waimate Plains, and insert it in Taranaki papers." To this the Commissioner replied, " Have sent it to the Taranaki papers : advertisement required, as I am constantly receiving inquiries as to whether the sale is postponed." This was the last thing done in connection with the sale of the Plains. The Government had themselves determined which sections were to be offered for sale as "Special-value land," at £5 per acre, and as "Deferred-payment land;" and which sections were to be " Withheld from sale." The latter class represented the

1879. Telegram, Hon. 35th MarcKl'B79

Commissioner of E^ence^aVn ei seq.

Commissioner of M^X^Boara 16th March isso! B ndence> PP- 67 >

Commissioner of Evide"iraaQ dg72--971.

commissioner of r?™ n Land9 > A ' e"ce'

Commissioner of Crown Lands, Evidence, Q. 982.

XXXI

G.—2.

sections marked as Native reserves by Major BroAvn on the map at Wellington as before described, Avhich he had then recommended should "for the present be withheld from sale." The Land Board had purposely left it to the Government to fill in the numbers of the sections to be put into each class, and never kneAV which had been chosen for that purpose till Ave showed them the advertisement that had been prepared for the Gazette. VIII.—The Ploughing op the Settlers' Lands. We have in the preceding narrative laid before Your Excellency the grounds for our OAA rn belief, that the true cause of the stoppage of the survey lay in the omission to do what ought to haA'e been done before any survey of the Plains was ever attempted, namely, to settle the reserves which the Natives were to have, and lay them off upon the ground. We have iioav to trace the sequel in Te Whiti's attempt to force an issue with the Government by the device of ploughing up the settlers' lands. Mr. Mackay promised Te Whiti on the 2nd and 3rd of April, as we have seen, to communicate what had passed to the Government, and if anything resulted to let him knoAV: but nothing did result. We think* it was because Te Whiti saAV he Avas to have no response to his overtures from the Government, that he resorted to some more forcible demonstration as a means of brinffinj? matters to an issue. At any rate, on the 25th of May he entered upon a neAV course, setting tip a claim, to be the proprietor of all the land in New Zealand, and in assertion of his title sending several parties of his followers to plough up land belonging to settlers which Avas held under CroAvn grant, and which they had purchased from the Government, not only within the confiscated boundaries, but in territory Avhich had been bought from the Natives by the Government nearly forty years before. His folloAvers who engaged in the ploughing expressly said that it was done "in order to force a settlement, and that Te Whiti only Avanted the Governor to come to settle affairs." It is probable that other motives also may have operated to induce Te Whiti to take this course: vanity Avounded by the Goa teminent not taking any further notice of him; a sense of his oavu greatly increased importance, from the success that had attended his removal of the surveyors, a removal which the Government had neither resisted nor resented, and had thus confirmed his followers' faith iu his supernatural poAvers; the natural love of poAver; and, lastly, tlie prospect which seemed to open to him of retaining possession of all his oavu lands : these might Avell account for the enlarged pretensions which Te Whiti now made. And if this view be true, it is important as regards the prospect of the final adjustment which yet remains to be effected: for it certainly will prove more difficult now to bring Te Whiti to reasonable terms, than it would have been at the date of his intervieAV with Mr. Mackay, or before he had committed himself by the ploughing to schemes of a Avicler intent than any at which he had previously aimed. Mr. Mackay seems to have travelled to and fro between Wellington and New Plymouth from the beginning of April till July. On the 20th of June he telegraphed from Okato that he "had not been near Te Whiti yet," and, on the 22nd that he had "invited Te Whiti to have a private talk, but had no reply." Erom this time he AA Tas employed as a Commissioner to investigate claims for fulfilment of alleged promises "in connection with the settled blocks on the West Coast," Avhich seems to have excluded Waimate Plains, though this could hardly have been meant. He was gazetted to this appointment on 20th September 1579 Avith a salary of £650 a year to commence from Ist July 1879, "to be charged on Native Land Purchase Vote," having previously received £638 as remuneration for his visit to Te Whiti and travelling expenses during the three months from April to July. We can find, at any rate, no evidence of any further intervention by him in tho questions pending with Te Whiti. Erom the 25th May till the beginning of August, the ploughing Avent on in almost all parts of the Taranaki Provincial district, from the neighbourhood of HaAvera, south of Waingongoro, to the north of Waitara. It was done on lands of all sorts of tenure: on confiscated lands, lands sold to Europeans by Natives Avho had received them as compensation from the CroAvn, and lands Avithin blocks purchased from the Natives by ,the CroAvn thirty-five years ago and long since

1879.

Evidence, Q. 985--983.

Hon. Mr. Sheehan, Telegram to Sir Q-. Grey, 23rd June 1879.

Mackay, Telegrams to Hon. Mr. Sheehan, 20th and 22nd June 1879.

XXXII

G.—2.

Crown- gran ted to Europeans. Te Whiti and his people declared that it was done to test the right of confiscation : and, still further, to bring about that aggression against himself (by the Government) which was to end in his apotheosis, in the expulsion of the Europeans, and in the restoration of all the lands possessed by them to the original Native owners. The Government at first treated the matter as if the ploughing were an assertion of right to lands which "had been bought, not confiscated, and which for thirteen years had remained Avithout its being paid for": adding "that, it did not appear that anything but a fair settlement was desired." This vieAV Avas reasserted in the Prime Minister's telegram of the 22nd of June, addressed through Major BroAvn to the settlers at Hawera : " Some of the Natives," said Sir George Grey, "represent that what they are doing is only to call attention to wrongs which they state they have suffered for years in reference to lands promised them as compensation. Others are undoubtedly doing it under the orders of a fanatic; and there is no telling to what length fanaticism will proceed. This is no new thing. Nearly similar circumstances took place in the County of Kent in my youth, and resulted in much loss of life. You should let them [the settlers at Hawera] understand that there are no negotiations going on with Te Whiti, and that Ave are quite free to take any course we may think necessary." Up to this date the Government had resisted all appeals by the settlers to take active steps with the ploughers, and at the same time had repeatedly cautioned the settlers against taking the IaAV into their OAvn hands. In the telegram last referred to, liOAvever, Sir George Grey acquiesced in the propriety of the settlers "removing the ploughers without any unnecessary disturbance." As it happened, they had not Avaited for his acquiescence, but had, early on the very same day on which it Avas written (22nd June 1879), removed the ploughmen and their gear from Mr. Livingstone's land near Hawera, Avhere the lawn was being ploughed up in front of his house. In a telegram dated the previous day, Colonel Whitmore had expressed a hope that the settlers "would not take that course, but leave the matter till the Government should have opportunity to obtain reports from its OAvn officers." On the 23rd June, Sir George Grey, in a telegram replying to one from Major BroAvn reporting the removal of the ploughmen, said, "The OAvners of the lands are quite justified in putting the Natives off with the assistance of their friends; but arrests under Avarrants should be made by the Police or Armed Constabulary." Two days after, Sir George Grey telegraphed to Major Tuke that "if Natives should frequently return to plough, and a disturbance of the public peace be likely to take place, it would be his duty to have such Natives arrested, and a charge of disturbance brought against them at once." Erom this date the ploughmen, up to the number of nearly 200, were folloAved up by the police, arrested at various places, and sent for trial to Carlyle and Wellington. It is unnecessary here to continue the story of events so far as the ploughing is concerned. It entirely ceased at the end of August. The detention of the ploughmen, and the postponement of their trials under authority of an Act passed by the General Assembly, do not appear to come Avithin the scope of the investigation avc Avere commissioned to make. We will merely add that they submitted to arrest AAdthout resistance, acting under Te Whiti's orders, and that they were told to remain in custody aAvaiting the final demonstration of his power, which he prophesies Avill release them and bring about the revolution he predicts. IX.—lncidental Causes which impeded the Government. Among incidental causes which no doubt more or less impeded the progress of the negotiations with the Natives, it would be unfair to Major BroAAm not to allude to a complaint Avhich he makes on more than one occasion. We refer to obstructions placed in the way of the Commissioner by a class of persons who were professedly acting as his assistants, and Avho, either in the shape of salary or of largesse, were receiving for their imaginary services no small sums of public money. Europeans or half-castes of questionable antecedents, habitually living beyond the frontier of decent society in connubial or cra<m-connubial relationship with Native women, have been taken into Government pay, and entrusted

1879.

Hon. Sir G. Grey, Telegram to Ministers, 10th June 1879.

Hon. Sir G. Grey, Telegram to Civil Commissioner, 22nd June 1879.

Ibid.

Hon. Colonel Whitroore, Telegram, 21st June 1879. Hon. Sir G. Grey, Telegram, 23rd June 1879.

Hon. Sir G. Grey, Telegram, 25th June 1879.

XXXIII

Gk-2,

with special functions, in the belief that they were capable of influencing the minds of the Natives favourably towards the Government. In several instances the character and habits of life of these persons have been such as ought to have disqualified them altogether from Government employment in any department, but at any rate especially disqualified them from appearing as representatives or servants of the Ministry among a people Avho would be only too apt to judge of the character of the Government by that of the tools it used. The very position of these persons, and the relation in which they stood towards the NatiAres and the Government respectively, implied that they should do the work of spies, and indicated the probability that they would prove treacherous to either party whenever their OAvn interests could be advanced by such a course. It was only, indeed, as spies that they could Avork at all; and, although the Government did no doubt occasionally obtain from them information that Avas correct, yet, coining from that source, it never could be relied upon. Major BroAvn, Avhen asked by us Avhether the employment of the class alluded to was really of any value, was obliged to admit that as a general rule it was not, though he specified one instance in Avhich timely information derived from such a source had been attended Avith advantage to the public interest; but even in that case we saw no reason Avhy the information could not have been obtained in another way. We very strongly urge that the sooner the Government ceases to avail itself of such services the more it will obtain the respect of the Natives, and success in its dealings with them. An idea seems to have preA railed that the class of persons Ave allude to are a necessary evil, and that if their influence Avere not secured for the Government it Avould be exercised against it. The ansAver is that their influence has never done anything for us, but constantly done much against us; and that whatever influence they have had Avas due to the money paid them for their services. Let this condition cease, and the influence of the class will be as poAverless for injury as Ave believe it to be for good. In the case of a chief like Te Whiti, who has so often shown a strong moral sense (rightly or Avrongly directed is not the question), and who has ever laboured to elevate the character of his people and to restrain them from the vices so fatal to a saA^age race, the spectacle of a Government allied with spies and seeking to profit by their intrigues, cannot but degrade us in his estimation and justify his aversion from our rule. Nor, Avhile speaking on this subject, can any one who thinks upon the effect of that rule upon, a generous race, shut his eyes to the ruin that is fast coming upon them by that fatal indulgence in drink from Avhich no Government deems it any duty to try and save them. We ask Your Excellency to read a letter from Major Brown, Avritten nearly three years ago, on 20th August 1877, in Avhich he places before the Government very plainly and forcibly the duty Avhich he conceives to be incumbent upon it to prevent, if possible, the establishment of publichouses in the districts betAvecn Waingongoro and Stoney Eiver. It is certain that one of the motives AA rhich have made Te Whiti averse from the settlement of Europeans in the Parihaka country, has been the dread of seeing his people demoralized by the publichouse. In his addresses at the Parihaka meetings he has frequently lamented the mischief that has ensued among his people from the drink which they can get in the European settlements ; and according to Major BroAvn, he has been successful in doing what neither the Avisdom of the Colonial Parliament nor the vigilance of the Executive Government haA'e done elseAvhere, he has prevented the sale (and to a great extent the use) of intoxicating liquors Avithin his own particular district. Whether any general Licensing Act could effect the object aimed at in a community composed jointly of Maoris and Europeans may well be doubted : judging by the A rery limited extent to Avhich the Act of 1878 gives any power to residents in districts chiefly occupied by Maoris, it may be safely asserted that it would not. The only course Avhich holds out any prospect of successfully grappling with the persistent efforts to-push the trade even into the remotest fastnesses of the interior where none but Maori population exists, is the absolute prohibition within such districts of the sale of intoxicating drinks. In districts in Avhich no pretence of vested interests can be pleaded, the Government Avould be fully justified in establishing such prohibition by law. And it is probable that

1879,

Letter from Major Brown on the traffic in spirits, 20th August 1877. Appendix lE, JTo.4.

XXXIV

G.--2.

nothing would do more to reconcile Te Whiti and the better part of the Maori people around him to the settlement of the country, than the certainty that the advancing wave of civilization Avould not bring along with it whai has proved to be the curse and destruction of all aboriginal races which it has reached. At present the evil is intensified to the last degree by the poisonous adulteration of the liquor specially provided for the consumption of the NatiA^es. But were it otherwise, the very "best brands" have potency sufficient to destroy the race, when subjected to temptations which they are powerless to resist. No more sickening sight can be seen, nor one more shameful to ourselves, than a crowd of Maoris of both sexes filling the purlieus of a publiehouse in a state of wild intoxication. Such scenes are most often to be Avitnessed (even in considerable European towns) in the very presence of Government officials, on occasions of the distribution of purchasemoney for land, or the sittings of some Court. And though often enacted under the immediate eye of Eesident Magistrates, Justices of the Peace, and large bodies of police, they are in too many cases allowed to go unchecked, Avhile the sellers of drink who haA re infringed the law go altogether unpunished. We were not much brought into contact with such scenes ourselves, because of the discouragement and warnings we gave to the Natives and to the publicans. On one occasion at Patea Ave had to adjourn our sitting, when the Natives confessed they had had too much drink; but with the aid of tiie Eesident Magistrate, and by remonstrance Avith the publicans, recurrence of the evil Avas prevented. X. —The Awards op the Compensation Court. We now turn to the question of the Compensation Awards : and it would be hard, Ave think, to match the tangle into which what ought to have been a simple matter has been allowed to get. The original Confiscating Act of 1863 intended that where the land of loyal Natives was taken, compensation should be paid in money only; and a Court was set up to assess what had to be paid. In 1864 the Governor was empowered to increase any sum assessed by the Court, or to give compensation if the Court refused it. In 1865 the law Avas further amended so as to let compensation be given wholly or partly in land instead of money, the Government electing Avhich they Avould do before the award was made. The year after, this last restriction was removed, and the Government might elect, either before or after award, whether to give money, or land, or both. At the first sittings at New Plymouth in June 1866, the Court laid doAvn three rules. First, the 11th January 1810 (the elate of proclaiming the Queen's sovereignty) Was fixed as the time at which the title of the Natives Avas to be regarded as settled. Secondly, " finding it impossible to appraise the value of the chiefs on the loyal side or rebel side," the Court decided that " each man on each side was of the same value, and had an equal estate." Thirdly, all claimants Avho since 1810 had not resided on their land, were absolutely excluded unless their title had been alloAved by the Government. In this way 908 loyal claimants were shut out for non-possession or insufficient occupation. The Crown Agent argued that " the Government was not bound by the acts or promises of its predecessors," a doctrine which was promptly repressed by the Court. When the Court sat at Whanganui in the following December, this rule of exclusion was reversed; but absentees were only let in on a fantastic scheme. The Court decided that " the interest of a loyal absentee was to bear the same proportion to the interest of a loyal resident, as the number of loyal residents bore to the number of resident rebels." What a loyal Native's right under the statute had to do with the number of the rebels, is hard to see : the effect, however, of this queer equation was that as there were only 10 loyal residents to 957 rebels, the loyal resident got 100 acres, while the absentee got 16. No wonder that the way this operated upon the chiefs failed to elicit their assent. Nothing, for instance, could be more grotesque than a solemn judgment by which the warrior Whanganui chief Mete Kingi Paetahi, who had fought many a battle by our side, was to have 16 acres in " extinguishment" of his tribal rights; especially as it was carefully provided (lest such munificence should be too much for him) that only 5 acres of it should be open land, and the other 11 acres be sompwhere in the bush, vi—G. 2.

1879.

Report of Mr. AVoon, 8.M., 28th May, 1878. P. P. 1878. G-.-l, p. 13.

1866.

" 3New Zealand Settlements Act, 1863." First amending Act of 1864. Second amending Act of 1865 and 1866.

Judgments of the Compensation Court: P. P. 1866, A.-13. Pamphlet, by authority, 1879.

Judge Smith, New Zealand Gazette, 1867, p. 190.

XXXV

G.—2.

There Avere altogether 518 awards of the Court, in twelve divisions, covering a little under 80,000 acres. Details are fully given in the Appendix, together Avith ' the Avay in which they have been as yet disposed of. Now it was of the essence of the laAv, that whatever land was awarded by the Court should be surveyed and Crown-granted. The Amending Settlements Act of 1865 expressly required that " every award should be accompanied with such plans and particulars as should be prescribed by regulation." Accordingly regulations Avere made in June 1866 by Order in Council, requiring that every award should haA'e a plan of the land indorsed on or annexed to it; and this condition Avas repeated in a second Order of Council to the same effect the ensuing year. But the framers of the regulations unfortunately made them mutually exclusive : two things were required to be done which. Avere contradictory; namely, (a) the award was to define a parcel of land already selected and surveyed, yet (b) the selection was not to be made until a certain time after the award. The Court was called upon to do an impossibility, and naturally did not do it. AAvards for more than 60,000 acres were not signed for three years after the judgments, and when they were signed, the words Avhich (as the Order in Council enjoined) Avere inserted in the printed form to describe the land, were struck out. In point of formal validity, therefore, there is no doubt that the awards of the Court were not made in accordance with the law, and that they are thereby reduced from the rank of a statutory " determination " to that of mere promises or engagements binding in good faith upon the Crown. There are so many intricate questions to be determined before these awards can be settled, that we cannot pretend to describe them all. We give a feAV of the prominent ones, to shoAV the tangle into which the matter has got. I. Among the aAvards north of Waitara, there were the following, made to 251 claimants : — Acres. Division I. Claim A. Waipingao to Titoki ... 3,158 Division 11. Claim B. Titoki to Urenui ... ... 6,150 Division 111. Claim C. Urenui to Rau-o-te-Huia ... 3,150 DiAdsion V. Claim E. Titirangi to Waitara ... 1,185 11,813 In October 1866, the claimants interested in these awards entered into agreements Avith the Government to accept certain lands in satisfaction of their claims; and in November 1867, a Gazette notice A\ ras issued bv Sir E. Stafford announcine: the arrangements. Notwithstanding this, the Court issued the awards to the claimants in 1869, three years after the arrangements had been entered into. The 1,185 acres between Titirangi and Waitara Avere subdivided and the titles individualized, but nothing has been done for the allocation of the remainder, amounting to 13,358 acres. Many of the claimants have since participated in tbe sale of various blocks to tho CroAvn, Avhere their allocations ought to have been made; and it is uncertain AAdiether by that participation they forfeited their awards. The question AA ras raised by the Hon. Mr. Sheehan in 1879, and Ave examined into it ourselves, whether the selling Natives understood that their awards Avere to merge in the sale, and Avhether they had. been asked to surrender their awards so far as these Avere exercisable over the ceded land. Mr. Parris himself believed at the time of the cessions that the aAvards of sellers merged in the sale; but the question Avas never asked of the Natives, and many of them did not participate in any sale. It will be a difficult thing to determine what is fair, and no general rule can possibly be applied to all alike. In addition to the above, there is an award of 2,000 acres (in Division VI. Waitara to Manganui) made for the Pukerangiora tribe by the Court, Avhich has yet to be allocated as Avell as the others : and this makes 15,358 acres of compensation aAvards of the Court still to be allocated north of Waitara. 11. South of Stoney River.—The awards of the Court yet to be satisfied in this part of the district are as follows : —

1866. Appendix B, Nos. 4, 5, 6, 7.

New Zealand Settlements Act Amendment and Continuance Act, 1865, section 12. Orders in Council, 16th June 1866, 3rd September 1867.

Appendix B, No. 1.

Parris, Evidence, Q. 793, 800, 803.

Minnte, Hon. Mr. Sheehan, 14th April 1879: P.P. 1879, '0.-4. Parris, Evidence, Q. 771 to 778.

XXXVI

G.—2.

XXXVII

Acres. Division VIII. Stoney River to WaiAveranui ... 1,675 Division IX. WaiAveranui to Te Hoe ... ... 1,250 Division X. Te Hoe to Omuturangi ... ... 8,275 Division XL Omuturangi to Kaupukunui ... 800 12,000 This amount is nearly the same as Ave estimated in our Interim Report: but there are even greater difficulties here than in the case of the awards north of Waitara. The greater part of these southern aAvards are exercisable in the blocks given back in 1866 to the Ngamahanga and Ngatihaumiti hapus of the Taranaki tribe, to Avhich Ave shall refer presently. A serious question now arises whether the rights of individual NatiAres under the awards have merged in the restoration of the blocks to the tribe. The late Civil Commissioner thought they merged: Chief Judge Eenton is of opinion they did not. We, for our part, concur Avith Mr. Eenton. Can a mere executive act of the Government in giving back a block of the confiscated land to a tribe, have the effect of annulling rights created by formal aAvards of an earlier date ? If the awards did not merge, is the Crown still bound in good faith to make them good ? If the tribe objects that as the block AA ras given back in its entirety and in tribal tenure, separate holdings there by individuals of the tribe are inadmissible, must the CroAvn find land to satisfy the awards elsewhere? If the Native who was " loyal" in 1866 when he got his aAvard joined the insurrection of 1868, did he forfeit his aAvard? To let the tribe have the whole block, and then provide other land for the individual rights, is to pay tAvice over : to tell a Native Avho has remained loyal for fifteen years that his right has merged back again into the tribal tenure, and that he must go to the tribe for the land Avhich the law gave him, is to send him back to barbarism as the reward of his loyalty. Erom what we have said, Ave think Your Excellency will see why we find it impossible to propose any way of settling this question of the compensation aAvards Avhich can be made to apply fairly to all alike. We believe that the majority of the holders of the aAvards would prefer that their claims should merge in the tribal tenure; but there will certainly be a number of claimants who will continue to demand, the fulfilment of their awards. In any settlement of the question it will be unavoidable to give discretionary power to those who are to settle it, and get rid of this long-standing scandal and reproach. Adding together the awards outstanding to the north of Waitara and those south of Stoney River, the total area of land which has to be dealt with is rather more than 27,000 acres. If Your Excellency commands us to settle the question, we have no doubt of being able to do so for much within that quantity. A large part will probably continue, with the assent of the Natives, to be held tribally as it is now; but provision ought to be made enabling that promise of the Crown to bo fulfilled, Avhich gave to every loyal Native the hope of living on his oavii land under a Crown grant. XL—The Government Aavauds. When the non-resident Natives heard that they Avere excluded by the Court, they threatened to return at once to Taranaki in order to maintain their rights. This promised a new and dangerous complication, and the Government were compelled to take the matter up. In September 1867, a meeting of the absentees took place at Wellington, when Mr. Richmond, Native Minister in Sir Edward Stafford's Administration, drew up a scheme for admitting them to compensation on the same scale as the Whanganui judgment had fixed. This scheme, with the minute of Governor Sir j George Grey upon it, will be found in the Appendix. 1 Sir George Grey told his Ministers that he had made a promise to " those „ Natives avlio obeyed his orders and did not go to Taranaki, that they should in any } future settlement have their claims adjusted upon at least as favourable a footing } as those who, by going to Taranaki, had greatly increased the embarrassments and difficulties of the Government;" and he Avould only " acquiesce in any arrangement by his Ministers if he understood from them that they had considered and

1866.

Papers respecting Absentees; Appendix C. No. 1. Sir Gr. Grey's Minute, September 1867; Appendix C. No. 1.

G.—2.

XXXVIII

made alloAA rance for his promise." But the Ministry refused to reopen the question; and the end of it A\ ras that upon a calculation being made of the quantity required to meet 755 absentee-claims at 16 acres each, the Government aAvarclecl 12,200 acres to five of the tribes. But on the Attorney-General being desired to draft an Order in Council to give effect to this decision, it appeared doubtful whether the Governor had any authority to do Avhat Avas proposed, as the Act did not contemplate claims of tribes and hapus. Presently the Confiscated Lands Act of 1867 Avas passed, which Avas intended to supply the poAver: yet nothing was done to allocate the awards. At the same time that this took place, the Government also made aAvards to certain chiefs as folloAvs :— 200 acres to Te Puni, " in recognition of his long and faithful services"; 100 acres to Wi Tako, for "recent services"; 100 acres to Mohi Ngaponga, because the Court had said he had a better claim than the rest of the excluded absentees; and 100 acres to Hemi Parai, in consideration of his having remained at Wellington at the instance of the GoA rernment, Avhen he might have returned to Taranaki. Now not a single acre of these awards made by the Government has been allotted to this day. The promise was made in 1866. A year afterwards the chiefs begged to have their land allotted. In 1869 they asked again. When they tried once more in 1870, the Native Office declared that as the land of Taranaki had been returned to the tribe, the Government were absolved from their promises to these chiefs. In 1871 they renewed their prayer, complaining of being "humbugged by the Government." Again the Native Office insisted that the Government did not noAv possess the land they had promised to give the chiefs, and there was nothing to compensate them for. In 1873 they brought forward their claim once more, and Sir Donald McLean promised to see to it. But nothing wras clone till 1878, when Wi Tako asked that Mr. Richmond's papers might be searched to show how the land had been promised. An attempt was then made to find Wi Tako himself a piece of land; but it failed for six months, when Mr. Sheehan took it in hand. Then Major Brown offered Wi Tako a section in the Ngaire district, about a mile from Stratford ; but the situation being objected to by Wi Tako, the papers got put away till Ave unearthed them the other day. The spectacle of these four chiefs trying in vain for 13 years to get the paltry dole of land which had been promised to them in recognition of* loyal service, is sad enough; but Avhen it is remembered that one of these chiefs Avas Te Puni, the earliest and truest friend whom the English settlers ever had, the story ought to fill us all with shame. We could not bring ourselves to believe that such a tiling could be; nor Avas it till after repeated applications to the Native and Land Departments, that Ave could be persuaded of its reality. But there is a more troublesome thing to settle than the awards we have been speaking of, and that is the case of the Natives known as the "Chatham Islanders." Previous to the great Waikato invasion half a century ago, these people lived at Waitara. Elying before the Waikato Avarriors they left their homes, and after many Avanderings settled in the Chatham Islands, enslaving the aboriginal, race of Miorioris. No sooner did they hear that they Avere excluded by the Compensation Court than they resolved upon returning to their former homes. The efforts of the Government to prevent them were of no avail, and the first party of the re-migra-tion (about 120) landed at Taranaki in January 1868, the rest (about 150) following in November. The Government ordered Mr. Parris to make the best arrangement he could for settling them " on the land set apart for them in common with other absentees." But no land had really been set apart for anybody. AL. Parris put them on land at Mimi and Urenui, and there they are to this clay. They haA'e always been among the staunchest adherents of Te Whiti, and who can Avonder at it ? It will not be easy finally to settle their claims, for there is a prior claim of nearly 10,000 acres of Court aAvards to bo satisfied betAveen the White Cliffs and Urenui: and Mr. Parris in his evidence estimates that adding this amount to the area required for the Chatham Islanders, 20,000 acres will haA'e to be provided,

1866. Attorney-General Prendergast's Opinion, September 1867; Appendix C. No. 1. Confiscated Lauds Act, 1867.

Hon. Wi Tako, 12tli November 1869. Native UnderSecretary's Minute; 9th September 1870. Mohi Ngaponga, Hon. Wi Tako ; 6th December 1871. Un der- Secretary Cooper's Minute, 22nd December 1871, on 71/1347. Hon. AVi Tato, 9th November 1878, 78/4527. Hon. Mr. Sheehan's Minute, 4th April 1879.

Judgments of the Compensation Court, June 1866.

Mr. Rolleston to Mr. Parris, 21st December 1867: Evidence, Q. 795. Parris, Evidence, Q. 795 to 802.

G.—2.

Now as the bush along the coast between Urenui and the White Cliffs comes doAvn to within a mile and a half of the sea, there is but little open land available : and whoever has the allocation of these 20,000 acres to make Avill have some trouble on his hands. XII. Abandonments of Confiscated Land. 1. The only formal abandonment eA'er made Avas that of the country between the Whanganui and Waitotara Rivers. By notice in the Gazette of 15th March, 1867, the Crown Agent announced that the Government had abandoned their right to take that part of the confiscated territory, Avhich then ceased to be under the operation of the New Zealand Settlement Acts. But as will presently be seen, Ave do not think the abandonment Avas effectual. There Avere lavo other informal restitutions made in 1866 of territory to the Natives : one, of the block betAvecn Stoney Biver and Waiweranui, about 18,000 acres, to the Ngamahanga hapu, which surrendered in 1865 and came in under the Governor's Proclamation of peace; the other, of the block betAveen Moutoti and Taungatara, about 41,000 acres, to the Ngatihaumiti hapu, of AAdiich Wi Kingi Matakatea and Arama Karaka Avere the principal chiefs. They had remained loyal to the Queen all through the Avar. Speaking of Matakatea in 1866, Mr. Parris said that he had not only never been implicated in the Avar, but on the contrary had ahvays been proverbial for his kindness to Europeans. In a telegram which the Prime Minister directed to be sent to an officer of the Land department last year, Sir George Grey placed on record more fully the reason for their land being restored to these chiefs : " They had been our firm friends through the war, and none of their land Avas consequently confiscated under the Proclamation ; indeed Sir George Grey had during the war given to Matakatea and Arama Karaka personally, and by the advice of his Ministers, a solemn promise that none of their land should be taken: land Avhich the Government had never co.nfiscated, and solemnly undertook not to confiscate," It remains to be seen Avhether this chief, wdio is in gaol on the charge of being concerned in the ploughing, had ever anything to do Avith it himself. But at the time that the Waitotara-Whanganui country and the Opunake and Stoney Biver blocks Avere restored, there certainly was no legal poAver in the Government to abandon the confiscation in that way. The only power then existing AA ras the one contained in section 6of the Settlements Amending Act of 1865, which said that "in every case of claim for compensation the Colonial Secretary on behalf of the Crown might, by notice to the claimant, abandon the right of the Crown to take the land in respect of which compensation was claimed." It is clear, as Avas pointed out by the Attorney-General in the case of the absentees to which Ave have already referred, that the Act of 1863 did not contemplate land being given to tribes or hapus : and,' as the Confiscated Land Act of 1867, though it evidently was brought in to confer the necessary powers on the Governor, and did give power to make " reserves" for persons of the several hapus or tribes, prescribed that this should be done by formal Proclamation, the Act was of no use in Matakatea's case, because no Proclamation was ever issued to declare the abandonment of his land. If we are right in our vieAV of the law as it stood at the time Ave speak of, none of the abandonments Avhich were then purported to be made were effectual to take the title out of the CroAvn and put it back in the Native: and as the New Zealand Settlements Acts from 1803 to 1866 and the Confiscated Lands Act of 1867 were all repealed in 1878, the powers given by them to the Governor have long ceased to have any force, so that the laches of 1867 cannot be cured now. The Natives have constantly made it a subject of complaint that their title to the land given back to Matakatea has never been confirmed. This complaint was brought before Mr. Sheehan, and Avas mentioned by Mr. Mackay in his reports; i and it Avas the earliest grievance that was brought before ourselves at our first ], sitting at Oeo, the fear having arisen that because Matakatea was one of the 8 prisoners charged with being concerned in tho ploughing, his right to the block might be held to have been forfeited. We did not hesitate to assure the Natives that even if the accusation should be proved at the trial of the prisoners, the act

18CG. Crown Agent, 1867, Gazette, p. 112.

Parris, Report, 22nd March 1866, 12th February 1867 : Evidence, Q. 717 to 719. Hon. Mr. Richmond, 10th September 1866 : P.P. 1879, A.-8, No. 5. Parris, Eeport, 17th February 1866.

Telegram by order of Sir G-. Grey to Commissioner of Crown Lands, 23rd June 1879.

Parris' Eeport, 17th February 1866.

" Now Zealand Settlements Act Amending Act, 1865," section 6.

Hon. Mr. Sheehan, 1879 : Maekay, telegram, 1879.

XXXIX

G.—2

of ploughing was no such crime under our laAV as Avould deprive him or his tribe of the land that had been given back to them by Sir George Grey and Sir EdAvard Stafford fourteen years ago. At the request of Sir George Grey, Ave took pains to investigate the facts connected with the Opunake township. The original instructions of Mr. Bichmond in 1866 Avere these : " The Government Avish that all the land of Wi Kingi Matakatea, Arama Karaka, and their hapus should be left to them, excepting space for a township at Opunake which it is understood they are willing to cede." Accordingly, early in 1867 Mr. Parris held a meeting at Umuroa, Avhen "the Natives began by inquiring what the Government meant to do about Opunake, and whether they meant to send a detachment of militia there as had been done at Warea. I told them," said Mr. Parris, " that Government had reserved a toAvnship at Opunake, and some day Avould send Europeans to live there; but as regarded militia, it would entirely depend on their behaviour. If they interfered with the Natives who were put in possession, the Government might decide to send militia and reoccupy the place; but if they behaved properly it was not likely any militia would be sent. They said they Avould burn the place, and take the arms and ammunition supplied to the Natives ; in reply to which I told them that the land Avhich had been set apart for Matakatea and his people Avould be taken as payment if any of the arms Avere lost." No further opposition was then made. In November 1867 Mr. Parris reported that the survey of the external boundaries of the township had been made, containing 1,391 acres; and some time afterwards the plan Avas sent in to Sir Donald McLean and approved by him. No deed of cession AA ras taken from the Natives. "It was fully explained," Mr. Parris told us, " to all the Natives that in abandoning the Taungatara-Moutoti block, the Government retained the 1,-100 acres, which Avere surveyed at the time without opposition." Sir George Grey (in the same letter to us) also referred to the case of grants which had been made to certain persons out of the Opunake township lands : and as the case has been referred to in Parliament, Your Excellency may desire to know the facts. They are as follows : — One of tbe grantees, Major Brown, had petitioned the House of Bepresentatives in 1866 to grant him the land of his rank as a military settler; but the Government refused to recommend the petition to the House. Next year a Select Committee reported in the petitioner's favour, and on the 2nd October 1867 the House resolved that " Major BroAvn was entitled to consideration from the Government in regard to his petition for land as a military settler." Sir E. Stafford said the Cabinet could not see how tlie Government could give effect to the resolution. Next year (1868) the case came on again, and the House passed a resolution that "land as a field officer of military settlers ought to be given to Major Brown, with due consideration to the fact that the Government Avas no longer in a position to give land to the value which he would have obtained if his application had been granted at first." Sir EdAvard Stafford decided that there AA ras no doubt the land could be given as a military settler; and said, "I am of opinion that the resolution of the House should be given effect to, to its full extent." On Major Brown then proposing to select at Opunake, Mr. Bichmond (Native Minister) considered that it Avould not be convenient to give the Opunake reserve away in. large lots, but rather to encourage settlement near Wi Kingi Matakatea's tribe; and shortly at'tenvards he said, "I do not think it Avould be carrying out the representations made to Wi Kingi Matakatea and the late Arama Karaka and their people, to give out 400 acres to satisfy one claim. The representation was, that town and suburban lots would be offered there, and it is best to economize this little block. There will be no difficulty in allotting land to Major BroAvn on tho north-west bank of the Waingongoro, either near the coast or the bush. I should recommend the neighbourhood of Mawhitiwhiti." Major BroAAm would of course haA'e been very glad to take the land there; but as that could not be done, his selection at Opunake AA'as eventually approved by Sir D. McLean. Captain Ilamerton then applied for 300 acres as a former captain of militia, and Sir D. McLean authorized him to select at Opunake. Upon the Secretary of

1866. Sir O. Orey, 4th May 1880; Appendix A. No. 16. Hon. Mr. Eichmond, 10th September 1866. P. P. 1879 ; A.-8, No. 5. Parris, Eeport, 14th May 1867.

Parris, Eeports, 18th November 1867, 4th January 1868. Sir D. McLean, 22nd November 1869. Parris, Telegram, 29th May 1880.

Eesolution, H. of E., 2nd Oct. 1867; Journals, p. 303. Minute, Sir E. Stafford, 15th February 1868. Eesolution, H. of E., 15th October 1868; Journals, p. 257. Sir E. Stafford, Minutes, 3rd November 1868; 15 th January 1869. Minute, Hon. J. O Eichmond, 18th March 1869. Minute, Hon. J. C. Eichmond,. 26th May 1869.

Minute, Sir D. McLean, 7th September 1869. Minute, Sir D. McLean, 14th February 1870.

G.—2.

Crown Lands (Mr. Domett) inquiring under Avhat regulations tlie selection could be made, the Under-Secretary replied that under the regulations of 1863 there Avas no claim legally, but that the Defence Minister had alloAved Captain Hamerton to have the land as an officer of military settlers, " the case being precisely a parallel one to Major BroAvn's." Mr. Domett then asked hoAv much, if Captain Hamerton was illegally to get 300 acres, should be aAvarded to a certain other officer. The matter Avas laid aside for a time, Mr. Domett refusing to prepare the grant unless it could be shown " under Avhat regulations or Act of the Legislature the claimant was entitled to the land." But the year after, Mr. Domett minuted that, although the legal title of Captain. Hamerton to the land had not been established, his equitable title seemed undoubted, and had been recognized by the then present and preceding Ministries. So the grant was made out: but in sending it in, Mr. Domett called the Attorney-General's attention to it as follows : " This is a grant I could find no legal authority for : ordered by Sir D. McLean: I suppose it should come into the schedule of any Validating Act to be passed." The Attorney-General Avas then requested to prepare a Bill to validate it. There is, however, no Act validating either of the grants to Major BroAvn or Captain Hamerton. There were a few cases of other smaller grants at Opunake to flax-companies and settlers, at the time that the flax industry seemed to promise success. These however are not of sufficient importance to describe here. The sales Avere all made under special Orders in Council issued for the purpose. XIII.—The System of "Takoha." We have already said to Your Excellency that the extinguishment of claims by takoha did not deceive the Natives as to what Avas really meant by paying money under this new name. It Avas simply make-belieA re. Their contempt for the pretence that it made any difference, could not be better put than in the language of Mr. Mackay's report to Mr. Sheehan : " Although the term takoha (gratuity) is well understood by the Maoris, it is absurd to think for a moment that they do not look on any takoha payment made to them as being consideration for their lands." The change of method from deeds of cession to the gift of takoha made no change whatever in the thing itself; but the principle on Avhich the new method was applied is, in our opinion, radically Wrong. As described by the Civil Commissioner in his evidence, it was nothing but secret bribery. " I aAvarded the takoha," he says, "in two shapes. One was to cover the former tribal rights, which Avas publicly paid to the Natives interested : and the other to cover the mana of the chiefs, which w'as privately paid, only Europeans being present. The reason for the latter was this: The chiefs said they must oppose my action if all the money Avas paid publicly, because they would then be obliged to hand it over to the tribe, and they would lose their land Avithout getting anything for it." But it was a mistake to suppose that such a secret could ever be kept. The records Ave haA re examined teem with evidence that the tribe knew money Avas being secretly received by their chiefs; but they did not know, and were not allowed to know, what sums were really paid. One of the reasons Avhy Titokowaru kept away so long from Parihaka Avas, that he could not go there without reproaches for taking money secretly from the Government; and at our own meeting Avith him we taxed him with it before all his people, to their high glee and his confusion. The system had three great evils : it demoralized the Natives; it gave A rast personal poAver to the Commissioner; and at the Waimate Plains it has ended in pure waste. There does not seem to have been the smallest control over the AA ray in which the money was to be spent. The Commissioner could choose at will who should be the recipients of his bounty: he could divide the money as he pleased among the tribe, or Avithhold it from any but the chiefs. We can find no trace of any principle laid down to guide him, of any safeguard against transactions being repudiated by the tribe, of the commonest precaution that at least the Government should knoAV what was being done. An example of what the system led to is given in Avhat happened on the Plains.

1866. Secretary, Crown Lands ; Minute, Bth March 1870. Under-Secretary, 9th March 1870. Minute, Secretary Crown Lands ; 10th March 1870. Minute, Secretary Crown Lands ; 25th May 1870. Minute, Secretary Crown Lands; 25th October 1870.

Minute, Secretary Crown Lands; Bth January 1871.

Orders in Council, 11th May 1871, 17th July 1872, 31st Julv 1872.

Mackay, Beport, 14th April 1879. P. P. 1879, C.-4, p. 7.

Brown, Evidence, Q. 1041, et seq.

XLI

GL—2,

XLII

Major Brown had made a calculation that the sum to be divided among the tribe Avould be £1,000 for the country between Waingongoro and Kaupukunui, and _ £2,000 from Kaupukunui to the end of the survey near Oeo : an equal sum Avas to be paid for mana of the chiefs : and the Avhole Avas not to exceed £15,000. Some of the money, however, Avent in quite another Avay. On going into the expenditure charged against the acquisition of the Plains, the first thing that struck us was the large proportion which contingent expenses bore to the sum paid to the Natives. Out of a total sum of 3£8,921 which (up to the end of the financial year at 31st March last) had been charged to Waimate, £1,357 appeared as contingent expenses, against only £1,567 received ,by the Native owners. Out of this latter sum Ave found that £900 had been received by TitokoAvaru; but he did not get it in that name. When the first A roucher Avas signed by him, it Avas returned from the Audit Avith the intimation that no payment of public money to him would be passed; so a note w<as attached by the Under-Secretary that " the voucher had better be signed in some other name," Avhich w ras done, and three different names were used Avhenever TitokoAvaru had to get money. But on going further into the several payments, and asking Avhether sums paid to various chiefs (to the amount altogether of more than £2,500) had all been paid to them as takoha for their chiefship mana, we Avere surprised to learn 1 that none of the money had reached the tribe at all; that £900 of it had been paid, not for anything on Waimate Plains, but " towards the' expenses of the Waitara meeting" in 1878: moreover, that another sum of £1,000, returned as having been paid to the chief Teira of Waitara and others, Avas not " a payment on account of any proprietorship in the Waimate Plains, but for food and other expenses incurred at the [same] Waitara meeting ; " and that Teira AA ras himself desirous of an "arrangement" by Avhich this money should be so applied. We naturally asked Major BroAvn " Why he had described this money as takoha at all if it Avas spent for the Waitara meeting?" To which this Avas the reply: " Mr. Sheehan considered it was one of those items of expenditure Avhich could bo properly charged against takoha, against the expenditure on this Coast, and in settlement of the question; he considered it Avould have a beneficial influence; and so it had for the time, till the Natives found out, after a feAV months, that it [the meeting] had ended in nothing." Hearing with amazement of such a proceeding, Ave asked Major Brown what it Avas, then, that he had got by the payment of all this money to the chiefs ? Was he any better than before he paid it ? His reply was, " No; and that is why I recommended that takoha should cease." "So that when you come to settle the question of the Plains your money will go for nothing ?"—" Yes, practically." We Avish Ave could have stopped here. But by the merest accident our inquiry had to be taken into a far different channel. On thinking over the circumstance that Teira, a Waitara chief of the Ngatiawa tribe, had received a fourth of all the money returned as takoha for Waimate Plains, we wondered hoAV it Avas that he had established rights, over land belonging to the Ngatiruanui tribe, entitling him to £1,000 to spend at pleasure on a Waitara meeting when men like Hone Pihama and Buakere had only got a couple of hundred. Then the truth came out, not only that the money had not been paid to him as takoha on account of any proprietary rights at Waimate, but that the money had neA rer reached his hands at all; and that another £1,000 of the money for which the other chiefs had signed, had never reached theirs either. Where the money had gone had been kept a secret. We called the proper officer of the Land Purchase department before us, and required the vouchers Avhich had passed the Audit to be produced to us : these vouchers, with detailed accounts of the true expenditure Avhich they were meant to hide, are now laid before Your Excellency. It is enough to give a sketch of them to see AA rhat, at a time when heavy taxation had to be imposed upon all classes of the settlers, could be done in secret squandering among the Natives at this Waitara meeting. To help that feast, there Avere not wanting luxuries in the shape of tinned fruits and jam, and fancy biscuits, with mullet and salmon and lobster, plenty of good ale and wines, and "three-star brandy." Nor did the Avomen lack of anything they longed for, in costumes,

18R6. Major Brown, Evidence, Q. 1042

Statement. Appendix 18, No. 8. Brown, Evidence, Q. 1051. Ibid., Q. 1063, 1064.

Major Brown, Evidence, Q. 1066, 1067. Ibid., Evidence, Q. 1058-60.

'Under-Secretary Land Purchase Department, Evidence, Q. 1350, 1352, 1354. Vouchers, Appendix D.

G.—2.

chemises, skirts, silk handkerchiefs and ties, fichus, innumerable shawls, scarfs and ribbons and feathers, Ercnch merinos and velvets, perfumery and trinkets, side-saddles, riding-habits, and portmanteaus to pack all their finery in. Nor was amusement of the mind unheeded, in "reserved seats at the Star pantomime," and a "representation at the Imperial Theatre as ordered by the Hon. NatiAre Minister," with "playing-cards" to while the time away, and "views of the Waimate camps" to cultivate a taste for art. A remission was granted "for summonses taken out against [A. B.] after he had filed as bankrupt" ; the railway had to be refunded for " goods stolen by Natives " ; and counsel Avas retained "for Makarita when she was committed to trial for arson." An account for "professional service" to one "Mr. Wiremu Manaia" being met by the objection that there was only one of that name and he lived at Waimate, the payee observed that of "W. Manaia he personally knew nothing, never having seen him " : but that trifling circumstance seemed immaterial, and the account Avas paid. With mindful delicacy towards the great chief in wTiose honour the feast was given, a name familiar to readers of Native Office vouchers turned up as a payee instead of his : " You may pay Mrs. Bcay at Waitara £20. Money is really for Bewi, but you can't ask him for a receipt." Yet it all went down to the Waimate Plains. The Under-Secretary of the Land Purchase Department left us in no doubt as to Avhat w rould have been the fate of such accounts if they had eA~er come before the Audit. " After what has transpired," Ave asked him, " Avhat do you think Avas the character of the A rouchers originally sent in to discharge the imprestee from this £2,000 ?—I think they did not disclose the Avhole transaction: if they had, the Auditor-General Avould never have passed them." "Would there have been any means of tracing this expenditure if it had not been for the accident of your attention being called to it by this Commission ?—-I do not think the expenditure would ever have been shown unless my attention had been so directed to it." "Are we then to understand that a sum of £2,000, charged to the acquisition of the Waimate Plains as having been paid to certain Natives, turns out through an accidental investigation not to have been so paid at all; that nearly all the money passed into the hands of persons other than those Avho signed the vouchers; and that it Avas paid away for purposes Avhich were not disclosed to the Audit ?—I am sorry to say that it is so." " Have you any reason to think that the subvouchers you have now produced Avere ever brought under Mr. Sheehan's notice before payment by the Civil Commissioner ? —Among the telegrams is one dated 10th June, 1878, addressed to the Hon. J. Sheehan by Major Brown: ' Becommend that Waitara Natives be hosts at Waitara meeting, and that the cost be charged to confiscated lands, against margin Avithin which lam keeping payments.' The Native Minister replied under date 10th June, 'Suggestion re Waitara meeting approved." "Then it would seem that the Government Avere cognizant of the intention to spend money for the purpose of the Waitara meeting, which w ras to be charged, not to the expenses of that meeting, but to the acquisition of confiscated land ?—I think from these telegrams that the Native Minister must have been aAvare of it." There is no evidence that the accounts themselves which had been concealed from the Audit were known to the Government. But the A rouchers signed by the chiefs for the £2,000 Avere submitted for the " special approval" of the Minister, and it Avas given. Major BroAvn's oavu explanations will be found annexed to the evidence. Here we stayed our hand. Your Excellency's Commission imposed the duty on us of tracing how these spurious vouchers and pretended payments had come to be charged to the cost of the Waimate Plains. But here our own functions ended. It is for others to say if this charge is to be transferred, and what is to be its place in the Public Accounts. XlV.—Conclusion. We have endeavoured to trace in the preceding pages the history of this trouble, one phase of which your Excellency had allowed us to bring before you in our Interim Beport last March. We wished to tell Your Excellency why Ave said vii—G. 2.

1866.

Under-Secretary Land Purchase Department, Evidence, 1362-3. Ibid, Evidence, Q. 1357-8.

XLIII

G.—2

XLIV

the difficulty Avas but the natural outcome of events in which successive Ministries had for so many years tried their hand and failed : and why we end as we began, by saying that at any moment in all these years the trouble north of Waingongoro Avould have vanished, if instead of talking about doing the right thing, any Minister had only set himself to do it. The story speaks for itself. We entirely believe the moving cause of all our difficulties to have been ever the same, that the tribes Ave had encouraged to return -to the Waimate Plains have never knoAvn what land they might really call their own; and if any of us are tempted, as an easy Avay of escaping from reproach, to say that the fault is all Te Whiti's, we ought not to forget how our own records show ho never took up arms against us, but did his best in all that time to restrain from violence his unruly and turbulent tribe. If the story we have told has not made this clear, AA re have told it to Your Excellency in vain. It still remains for us, however, to say what Ave think should be done in addition to the measures Ave advised in our Eirst Report, in order that the Crown may fulfil its promises and heal eA~ery real grievance on the Coast. One thing is certain, that nothing can be done without neAV legislation, as every power which formerly existed has been repealed. In this Report, long as it is, we have only been able to speak of the past; and we ask Your Excellency's permission to offer to you, in a few days hence, our suggestions as to what such legislation should do for the future. We hope a brighter time may come. In January the Armed Constabulary crossed the Waingongoro, to carry through the Parihaka country the road which for years a handful of disaffected Natives had (to the humiliation of our people) forbidden to be made. Simultaneously we tried to learn what promises had to be fulfilled, what grievances to be redressed. This inquiry has now been completed. The road has been pushed through from end to end. The really essential Reserve has been marked out upon the ground. A line cut through the forest from Stratford to Opunake has shown a level fertile country fit for settlement. Cross-lines have been cut to unite this line with Waimate Plain. The Plain itself is being re-surveyed to open the land for settlement next spring. As yet this work has all been done Avithout serious opposition : and though the greatest care, and caution must continue to be exercised at every step, Ave say to Your Excellency that the Natives are no'w realizing, for the first time since the insurrection, that there is a Government Avhich will treat their claims with generosity, but is resolved to be the master. All which is with great respect submitted to Your Excellency. William Eox. Ekancis Dillon Bell. Parliament House, Wellington, 11th July, 1880.

G.—2.

WEST COAST COMMISSION. THIRD REPORT.

To His Excellency Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, G.C.M.G., &c, &c, &c, Governor of New Zealand. May it please Your Excellency : In our Second Report Ave endeavoured to trace the events which had caused the long trouble on the West Coast, and to show its nature and extent. We have now only to tell Your Excellency what we think ought to be done. In order to do this Avith any clearness, however, the first thing necessary is to say exactly what the objects are Ave aim at. We think these ought to be tAVO. We have to do justice to the Natives, but Ave have also to go on with the English settlement of the country. No policy is worth a thought that does not provide for both. I.—WHAT "JUSTICE TO THE NATIVES" MEANS. The tendency to rush into opposite extremes is so natural, that some of those perhaps who were most truculent last year about a " march on Parihaka," will noAV cry out, after reading the story in our Second Report, that to do justice all the land must be given back. Certainly Ave have never said a Avord ourselves to justify an error so dangerous to peace : and at the risk of quite Avearing out Your Excellency's patience, Ave must ask you to let us say Avhat, in our opinion, " justice to the Natives " means. (1.) The Proclamations of 2 September 1865. The first thing to do is to determine the true position of the Native tribes on the West Coast under the confiscation. The confiscation was made in the following form, differing essentially from that of every previous one: " The Governor, in exercise of the power vested in him by the [New Zealand Settlements] Act doth hereby, Avith the advice and consent of the Executive Council, set apart as eligible sites for colonization, tho viii—G. 2.

Sir Gr. GrVCJ, Proclamation 2 Sept. 1865, N. Z. Gazette 5 Sept. 1865.

XLV

G.-2

lands [on the West CoastJ ; and doth declare that the [said] lands are required for the purposes of the said Act and are subject to the proA"isions thereof; and doth reserve and take such lands for such purposes : And doth hereby further declare that no land of any loyal inhabitant Avithin the said districts, Avhether held by Native custom or under CroAvn grant, will be taken, except so much as may be absolutely necessary for the security of the country, compensation being given for all land so taken : And further, that all rebel inhabitants of the said districts Avho come in within a reasonable time, and make submission to tbe Queen, will receive a sufficient quantity of land under grant from the Crown." This Proclamation Avas heralded by another, called the " Proclamation of Peace," issued on the same clay, containing these Avords : — " Out of the lands Avhich have been confiscated at Taranaki and Ngatiruanui, the Governor Avill at once restore considerable quantities to those of the NatiAres AAdio Avish to settle doAvn upon their lands, to hold them under Crown grants, and to live under the protection of the law." Both these Proclamations confirmed a previous promise in tlie Proclamation of 17 December 1861 :— " The land of those Natives Avho have adhered to the Queen shall be secured to them; and to those who have rebelled, but Avho shall at once submit to the Queen's authority, portions of the land taken will be given back for themselves and their families. To all those Avho have remained and shall continue in peace and friendship, the Governor assures the full benefit and enjoyment of their lands." The effect of these Proclamations, then, was broadly this : The land of rebels Avas confiscated : the land of loyal Natives Avas preserved to them. The language of the confiscating Proclamation is no doubt clumsy, because there is a contradiction in declaring in one sentence that the land within certain boundaries is all taken, and in the next that some of it will not be taken. But there is no canon of interpretation more sure than that an instrument cannot be claimed for Avhat it confers and rejected for Avhat it denies. A Native could not deny the Proclamation for Avhat it confiscated, and affirm it for Avhat it preserved. The CroAvn could not claim it as confiscating the AAdiole territory, and repudiate it as protecting the share of the humblest loyal Native. The Proclamation, in fact, had always to be interpreted in harmony with itself. Nor Avas this contradicted by the fact of there being an inherent difficulty in any interpretation which should seek either to limit the force of the Avords that confiscated, or to define exactly the effect of the Avords that preserved. The New Zealand Settlements Act empowered the Governor to proclaim districts, and to "reserve or take" any land in a district: and enacted that as soon as he declared any land so taken to be " required for the purposes of the Act and subject to its provisions," it immediately became "Crown land, freed and discharged from all title, interest, or claim of any person Avhomsoever." Technically, therefore, the confiscating Avords extinguished the Native title over the whole territory, and vested the estate in the Queen. But whatever force the confiscating Avords had, the protecting Avords had the same in pledging the good faith of the CroAvn. If the Proclamation was effectual to take all the land, it Avas as effectual in its promise not to keep the land of any loyal Native, so far as such a promise could, in the nature of things, be redeemed. The difficulty was lioav to redeem it. Mr. Fenton, in giving judgment in tho Compensation Court [June 1866], noted this at once. "The expression 'land of any loyal inhabitant,'" he said, "cannot be held to mean land to which any loyal Maori may have a sole proprietary title, for such a thing does not exist, and the idea of such a thing is contrary to the truth of Maori ownership : a sole proprietary right could only exist Avhen a tribe had become reduced to one man." There Avas no escape, then, from the inherent difficulty in any attempt to define exactly Avhat the confiscation took and Avhat it did not take. Either the Proclamation had to be given up as being void for uncertainty, or a reasonable interpretation had to be found for it in harmony with itself and Avith the statute. The tribe, as a tribe, was in rebellion: its tribal,

Sir Gt. Obey, Proclamation 2 Sept. 1865, N. Z. Gazette 5 Sept. 1865.

Proclamation N. Z. Gazette 17 Dec. 1864.

N. Z. Settlements Act 1863, Sections 3, 4.

Judgment of Comp. Court, PP 1866, A 13.

XLVI

G.—2

XLVII

ownership was absolutely confiscated. Sections of the tribe remained loyal: they were to be left in the enjoyment of their share of the tribal land. This, practically, must have been the interpretation of his oavii Proclamation given by Governor Sir George Grey Avhen, immediately after confiscating the rebels' land, he restored theirs to Ngarongomate, to Matakatea, to Hone Pihama, and the loyal sections of the Taranaki and Ngatiruanui tribes. Nor Avas any other interpretation consistent with common sense. It would always haA'e been bad faith to seize any land of loyal Natives except where the safety of the country required it. It would always have been an imbecile idea, that because the loyalty of those who had remained true to us ought to be reAvarded by the restoration of their land, therefore the rebellion of those who had laid waste our settlements must be condoned by foregoing the confiscation of theirs. Still less could the validity of the confiscation fail because we did not take possession, as no doubt it would have been so much wiser to do, of all the country we had confiscated. The common-sense vieAV Avas put very plainly by Mr. Sheehan last year : "I do not admit for a moment," ho said, "that unless you take possession of land so acquired the Maoris can claim it back. There are people Avho tell us that because Ave did not take possession of the land, the confiscation is bad. Nothing of the kind. The Proclamation Avas quite sufficient to take the land." We of course kneAV from the first that the legality of the confiscation Avould be contested before us by the adherents of Te Whiti, and Ave had to make up our OAvn minds very early as to the right course for us to take. It Avas not only the opposition of Natives we had to meet. Strenuous efforts had long been used to make the Natives belieA^e the confiscation Avas illegal and could be successfully contested in our Courts. There Avas money to be got by instilling this delusion into the NatiA'e mind: money to be got by litigation: money to be got by jobbing meamvhile in Maori land. Nor were there Avanting harpies that had infested the Coast for years : rogues AAdiose trade Avas to poison the NatiA-e people against the Government, and baffle every endeavour after peace. We soon saw that any useful result to our inquiry Avas hopeless if Ave once let it drift into any unpractical channels. We therefore refused to hear counsel who wished to question the validity of the confiscation, and Ave told the Natives at the A rery outset that Ave were not there to discuss such questions with them, but to learn what just grievances they had, so that the Governor might "make good" (Ave again borroAv Mr. Sheehan's words) "the faith of the country by giving them whatever successive Governments had promised." We have always thought it Avas most necessary for them to realize that the Native policy ought in all essentials ever to be the same, whatever party or Ministry may happen to be in power; and Ave never lost an opportunity of pressing this upon them as their best safeguard no less than ours. The question really is, Avhether by redeeming the promises that were made to them, full justice will now be done. We do not hesitate to say to Your Excellency that it will. (2.) What the fulfilment of the Promises would do. If the narrative in our Second Report, of alternate truckling and threatening during so many years, is not creditable to us as a colonizing race, certainly what Ave are noAV going to say will add a regret that no one should ever have seemed to knoAv AA That the simple fulfilment of our promises Avould have done for the Native people. We lay before Your Excellency two statements: one showing the extent of land which in one shape or other has been promised, the other showing the value of the promised land to-day. The detailed tables contained in the Appendices slioav all the land which successive Governments had either actually reserved, aAvarded, or promised to be set apart. Bringing these statements together, and calling all lands reserved, awarded, or promised by the same general name of " Reserves," the following is a summary of Avhat was done; —>

Hon. Mr. Sheehan Speech 23 July 1879, Hansard xxxi. 185.

Hon. Mr. Sheehan Speech 23 July 1879, Hansard xxxi., p. 187.

G.—2.

XLVIII

Statement op Eeserves made and Promised. a. e. p. 1. Eeserves in the settled districts round New Plymouth ... ... ... 15,832 317 2. Eeserves south of Waingongoro in the Patea District ... ... ... 44,403 012 3. Eeserves in blocks acquired by cession or takoha ... ... ... ... 3,381 3 3 4. Blocks of land restored to tribes ... ... .., ... ... ... 66,460 0 0 130,077 2 32 5. Compensation awards already allocated — a. 1. Ngatirahiri Block ... ... ... ... ... 15,000 2. Titirangi to Waitara ... ... ... ... ... 1,485 3. Ngarongomate and others ... ... ... ... 8,700 4. South of Waingongoro (estimated to be still in hands of Natives) 3,500 28,685 0 0 6. Compensation awards still to be allocated — 1. Awards of the Court (subject to questions of merger) ... 27,358 2. Government awards ... ... ... ... ... 12,700 40,058 Less to be merged in Continuous Eeserve at Waimate Plains ... 800 39,258 0 0 7. Promises by former Government still to be allocated —■ 1. For the Chatham Islanders (estimated) ... .., ... 10,000 2. For Hone Pihama and Manaia ... ... ... ... 3,000 3. For Hone Pihama's people at Ouri ... ... ... 1,500 14,500 0 0 To fulfil promises of former Governments ... ... ... ... 212,520 2 32 8. Waimate Plains — 1. Probable extent of cultivations, burial-places, and fishing stations 300 2. Continuous reserve inland —(Quantity proposed by Sir G. Grey's Government, and recommended bv us) ... ... ... 25,000 25,300 0 0 Total, exclusive of provision for Te Whiti and the Parihaka people ... 237,820 2 32 And adding the provision we recommended last March for the Parihaka people ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 25,000 0 0 There would be a total reservation of ... ... ... ... 262,820 2 32 Your Excellency will be pleased to observe that this total includes the f olloaving liabilities in respect whereof land has still to be allocated : — I. North of Waitara—• a. a. 1. Compensation awards, Division I. White Cliffs to Titoki ... ... 3,458 11. Titoki to Urenui ... ... 6,450 111. Urenui to Eau-o-te-Huia ... 3,450 VI. Pukerangiora tribe ... ... 2,000 ■ 15,358 2. Government awards —■ a. Probable amount for the Chatham Islanders ... ... ... 10,000 A. To Absentees—For Ngatitama ... ... ... 1,300 Ngatimutunga ... ... ... 3,000 Ngatiawa ... ... ... 2,700 Puketapu ... 2,100 9,100 19,100 Total to be allocated North of Waitara, subject to question of merger of awards ... 34,458 11. South of Stoney Eiver —■ a. a. 1. Compensation awards, Division VIII. Stoney Eiver to Waiweranui 1,675 IX. Waiweranui to Te Hoe ... 1.250 X. Te Hoe to Omuturangi ... 8,275 XL Omuturangi to Kaupukunui 800 12,000 2. Government awards— To Absentees—For Taranaki tribe ... ... ... 3,100 For the 4 chief's ... ... ... 500 3,600 Total to be allocated south of Stoney Eiver, subject to question of merger ... 15,600 Total liability of the Government under the Compensation Awards and Government Awards, subject to question of merger ... ... 50,058

G.—2.

Reserves of nearly 263,000 acres Avill appeal' to Your Excellency very large. But a true idea of what this means would hardly be present to the mind Avithout looking at the value of the estate that would have been returned to tho Natives if all the promises had been fulfilled. We requested the Civil Commissioner, the Commissioner of Crown Lands, the Chief Surveyor, and the Land Officer at Patea to make in consultation a careful estimate of the value of each reserve: this has been done, and (so far as our oavu knowledge enables us to judge) Ave adopt and confirm their calculations. We now present the result to Your Excellency. Estimated Value of the Eeserves. £ £ 1. Schedule lof Detailed Statement, Appendix B No. 8 ... ... ... 11,452 2 ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... 20,800 3 ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... 67,100 4 ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... 84,600 5 ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... 35,340 6 ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... 32,010 7 ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... 6,253 8 ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... 3,500 261,055 2. Compensation awards allocated:— Ngatirahiri Block ... ... ... ... ... ... 30,000 Onaero Beach Block ... ... ... ... ... ... 12,000 Otaraoa Block ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 1,500 Patua Eange ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 2,200 45,700 3. Compensation and Government awards not yet allocated, 50,000 acres (subject to questions of merger) ... ... ... ... ... ... 40,000 4. Blocks returned to tribes —■ Stoney Biver Block (Ngamahanga) ... ... ... ... 35,500 Opunake Block (Matakatea) ... ... ... ... ... 70,000 105,500 5. Eeserves in blocks acquired by cession or takoha ... ... ... ... 3,780 0. Eeserves to be allocated under promises— Hone Pihama's Eeserve at Oeo ... ... ... ... ... 9,000 For his tribe, between Oeo and Ouri ... ... ... ... 9,000 Manaia's Eeserve on the Plain ... ... ... ... ... 12,000 30,000 7. Waimate Plains— Seaward cultivations on the Plains, and Continuous Eeserve ... ... 115,000 £601,035 To be added if tho provision we recommend is made for the Parihaka people ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 37,500 Estimated total value of Eeserves ... ... ... £638,535 Considering that the Natives for whom this large extent of valuable land Avas to have been set aside never numbered more than 3,000, and are now said by the Civil Commissioner to be less, it certainly cannot be said that if the promises of the Crown since 1865 bad been fulfilled, the most ample provision Avould not have been made for the tribes; nor that such provision Avill be insufficient iioav, if Parliament enables the promises to be at last redeemed. What the Native Minister said in his place last year is quite true, that these reserves AA rould, in fact, have made the Taranaki tribes the most wealthy in the country. (3.) The Waimate Plains Reserve. In our First Eeport Ave said that Ave should in due time lay before Your Excellency our reasons for thinking that the 25,000 acres proposed by Sir George Grey's Government for the Natives on Waimate Plains was the right one. The area of territory confiscated on the south of the Waingongoro was estimated in 1873 (in a report by the Under-Secretary) to be about 295,000 acres: and out of this about 44,000 acres have been reserved, one block being a continuous reserve of about 27,000 acres. The total area confiscated in the Waikato country was estimated in the same report at 1,193,000 acres: of Avhich 181,516 acres were returned to loyal Natives and 119,705 acres reserved for others, making a total reservation of about 301,000 acres. In Tauranga the area confiscated was estimated at only 50,000 acres, of Avhich 8,000 were comprised in reserves and

Census of 1878, Appendix B, No. 9. Major Brown, Report 1830.

Hon.Mr.Sheehsu Speech 23 July 1879, Hansard xxxi. 184.

St. John, Report, PP 1873, C 18, p. 3. Schedule of Reserves, App. B.

XLIX

Gt.— 2.

awards. In the Bay of Plenty the total confiscation was 440,000 acres, and of this 96,261 acres were given as compensation to loyal Natives, 104,952 allocated to returned rebels, 87,000 given to the Arawa tribe, and about 40,000 abandoned. The report from which Ave are quoting gives the gross area of the confiscated land at 2,828,000 acres, and of this amount 793,738 acres were returned to the Natives. The two blocks given back to Matakatea and the Ngamahanga tribe covered 62,000 acres. At Waitara two most valuable blocks, containing together about 28,000 acres, had been returned to a feAV hapus. In proposing, therefore, to reserve 25,000 acres out of 146,000 (which is the total area enclosed by the Waingongoro and Oeo Rivers, and out of which Ave estimated in our Eirst Eeport that 120,000 Avere available), Sir George Grey's Government were not making an excessive reservation for the Natives of the Phiins. And Ave lay before Your Excellency a small plan, which, by shoAving the number and position of the Native villages along the forest line for a distance of more than twenty miles beyond Waingongoro river, makes it evident that not much less land could be given if the promises of successive Governments were to be redeemed. The only difference between what Mr. Sheehan proposed and we recommended, is that his offer Avas to give up the back country as well, from Waingongoro to Wahamoko and up to the mountain, whereas our inland lines limit the reserve to 25,000 acres, leaving a large and fertile country at the back for settlement. (4.) The Tirotiromoana (Mountain Road) Reserve. There Avas another reason, why Sir George Grey's Government could hardly have proposed less than the 25,000 acres they intended on Waimate Plains. Close by, on the south side of the Waingongoro Biver, Major Brown had extended the reserves made in 1873 by Sir Donald McLean from 3,500 acres to 10,000 acres, Avith the express object that " the Natives on the Waimate Plains should not infer that he would deal with them [afterwards] in a niggardly manner." Sir Donald McLean had originally made reserves there of 1,000 acres for the chief Pepe Heke, 1,000 acres for the chief Toi Whakataka, and 1,000 acres for the Ngatitupaea. Mr. Blake reported on the 10,000-acre extension first to the Native Minister in December 1878, and afterwards through Mr. Mackay in September 1879. When the reserve came to be surveyed, the boundaries marked (under the guidance of the Natives) were found to enclose 16,000 acres, and these 16,000 were claimed before us. Major Brown insisted that the area should be brought back to 10,000 acres. We asked him : " Taking the area of this new reserve at your OAvn limit of 10,000 acres instead of the 16,000 claimed at Hawera, and adding it to the 10,500 acres of Taiporohenui and 6,000 acres of Mokoia and Otoia [south of Waingongoro], they would altogether make a total of not far from 30,000 acres in one block, Avould they not ? —I do not think the total would exceed 27,000 acres." " The Natives Avill haA'e the advantage of a triple frontage upon Government roads : that is to say, frontage on both sides the Mountain Eoad noAV made, and frontage to the new Mountain Road as it is to be; and Avill also have the railway running close to their land besides: is that not so ?—Yes." This 10,000-acre reserve was to cover many indefinite promises alleged to have been made, so that " as soon as the question of the boundary of it was finally settled, there should be no more questions of reserves south of Waingongoro." It is no doubt a pity that so large an extent of land should have been locked up at this particular spot, because on account of the great expenditure on the Mountain Road running through it, and upon the railway running by its side, it Avas eminently attractive and valuable for purposes of settlement. But having sanctioned the making of such a reserve immediately to the south of Waingongoro River, Mr. Sheehan could not have hoped for an arrangement on the Waimate Plains Avith anything less than the 25,000 acres he proposed there. Last of all, it must be remembered that the law has long laid down the principle that " no land reserved for the support and maintenance of the Natives, and also for endowments for their benefit, shall be considered sufficient for such purpose, unless the reserves so made for these objects shall together be equal to an aggregate amount of not less than 50 acres for every Native man, woman, and child resident in the district."

Major Brown, Evidence, Q. 660.

Major Brown, Evid. Q. 1144. Sir D. McLean, Instructions, 8 February 1873, Appendix E, No. 3. Capt. Blake, Appendix E, Ko. 3.

Major Brown, Evid. Q. 1134.

Ibid. Evid. Q. 1158

Ibid. Evid. Q. 1139.

Native Land Act 1873, Sec. 24.

G.—2.

(5.) The Parihaka Reserve. We iioav beg leave to call Your Excellency's attention to the reserve Ave recommended in our First Report for Te Whiti and the Parihaka people. When we made that recommendation, Ave believed that it would in substance giA re effect, at Parihaka as well as on the Plains, not only to the promises of previous Governments, but also to the wishes and intentions of the Ministry of Sir George Grey. As regards the existence of promises to the Parihaka people by previous Governments, Ave know it has been contended that none Avere ever made. But Ave cannot alloAV this for a moment. In the first place the promises in the Proclamations to those AA'ho were neA rer in arms against us, or who returned to their allegiance, must be held to be sacred. There are many at Parihaka who Avere never in arms against us. When Titokowaru fell back upon the Ngatimaru country after the second insurrection, the Ngatitupaea kept aloof from him and Trent to Parihaka, where they have bred ever since. Our Second Report teems with, evidence of promises that the people who lived in peace should not be dispossessed. No clearer promise could possibly have been giAren than the one contained in Sir Donald McLean's speech at the great meeting of the tribes in 1873 : " The Government desire to treat you well. Let us quietly make arrangements about the land. The Government Avish to see you settled in a satisfactory Avay upon it. My advice to you is to be strong in cultivating. Let your future fighting be with the soil. Return to the land, not as strangers but as children of the soil." . This is what Mr. Mackay referred to in his report presented to Parliament last year, Avhen he said that "Te Whiti and others urged the long time they had been permitted to occupy the land since the confiscation without any objection being made by the Government, and that they were promised not to be interfered Avith in any land they enclosed and occupied, in consecpience of whioh promise they had fenced in considerable areas." With regard to the good faith of the Crown being engaged by Sir George Grey's Government to the Parihaka people, Ave say there is the clearest evidence of it. Mr. Mackay was sent with Mr. Blake to Te Whiti by the Native Minister six clays after the surveyors were turned off the Plains. Te Whiti asked him Avhat Avas the object of his visit. He replied: " I haArc come to try and induce you to make a good arrangement with the Government." Te Whiti said : " Cease speaking in metaphorical language, and tell me plainly what you want." Mr. Mackay answered: " I want you and the Government to come to an amicable arrangement about all the confiscated lands. Let us deal with these lands as Parris dealt with the others. Let the Government take some portion and you have another. The Government are Avilling to give back part to you for Native use and occupation. The Government do not say they Avill take all the land." Te Whiti then asked: "Are you authorized by the Government to offer me a part of the land, and agree for them to take the other part ?" And although Mr. Mackay said he was not authorized to make any definite proposal, it is surely impossible to say that Te Whiti was not to understand what passed as a promise to make ample reserves for his own people as well as the Waimate Plains people if he came to terms; for otherwise Mr. Mackay's mission and language would only have been a trap to betray him. Nor can avc read the telegram which Mr. Sheehan immediately sent to Mr. Mackay in reply afterwards, that there were to be " reserves to the extent of 25 per cent, or even a little more over the whole area, and that special consideration Avould be shown to the chiefs in the order of their rank," as being limited to the people of Waimate Plains and intended to exclude the people of Parihaka. Moreover, in his statement in Parliament on the 23 July 1879, Mr. Sheehan spoke as follows : "It has been said that no intimation was given of our intention to make proper provision for the Natives. As to that point, I can assure the House that I myself personally informed Te Whiti and TitokoAvaru in 1877 that the Government Avas going to proceed [Avith the survey], and there is abundant evidence in Amting that there Avas every intention to make ample reserves." It would be as contrary to coiiimon sense as to good faith to say, that when such assurances as these Avere made to Te Whiti, he AA ras to take them as being made to others to the exclusion of himself; nor

Hon. Mr. Sheehan, Minute, 14 April 1879. Hon. Col. Whitmore, Speech, 24 July, 1879.

Farris, Eeport, 25 April 1872. 72/1280.

Sir ID. Mclean, Notes of Meetings at New Plymouth, 15 Feb. 1873.

Mackay, Eeport, Apnendix A. No. 14.

Maciay, Eeport of Meeting with Te Whiti, App. A, No. 10, pp. 10, 11.

Hon. Mr. Sheehan, Telegram, 5 April 1879, App. B, No. 12.

Hon. Mr. Sheehan, Speeoh, 23 July 1879, Hansard xxxi. 184.

GL—2

would it be less absurd or dishonest to allege for a moment that Te Whiti was not, in point of fact, fully led to believe that, subject to his own good behaviour, exactly the same thing would be done for him as for the people on Waimate Plains. Por every fair purpose, the promise made to one -tribe must be held to have been made to the other. Nor were we left only to conjecture on this point. In his eAudence before us, Major Brown said: "Mr. Sheehan told me he had considered the question of giving to Te Whiti the portion of the coast situated between the tAVO blocks which Avere given back to the Ngamahanga and Wi Kingi Matakatea, but had come to the conclusion that it Avould be paying too heavily for Te Whiti's having kept tbe peace. After the surveyors were removed, Sir George Grey, Avhen he was at New Plymouth with His Excellency the Governor, said to me, ' You are aware, I suppose, that we intend to give back the piece of coast that includes Parihaka ?' I said, ' No, I was not aware of it; in fact I had been led to understand by Mr. Sheehan that the whole of it Avould not be given back.' Sir George Grey repeated ' Yes, we had fully decided it, and I thought you Avere aAvare of it.' " This statement alone, therefore, seemed to us fully to Avarrant our opinion that in making the recommendation we did to Your Excellency about the Parihaka Question, we were asking you to give effect to the intentions of your Ministers in 1879. But on sending Major Brown's evidence to Sir George Grey, Ave received this reply from the late Prime Minister: "Major BroAvn must have altogether misunderstood me. I have asked all my felloAV-Ministers who are here, and they agree with me that Ave never decided upon returning any particular block of land to the Natives. Certain lands had been promised to be returned by our predecessors. By those promises we were necessarily bound." Upon receiving this answer, it seemed to us that the question Avas left in an unsatisfactory position by such conflicting statements: and therefore Ave asked Mr. Sheehan whether he would have any objection to telling us Avhat his own intentions were, as the Native Minister at the time, Avith regard to provision for the Parihaka people. With great courtesy he at once gave us a full explanation, Avhich we have added to the Appendices of our Second Report. Its substance Ave reproduce here for Your Excellency's consideration. " Eor a long time," Mr. Sheehan says, "before the turning off of the surveyors, I had frequently discussed AA'ith Major Brown what action should be taken with regard to the confiscated land between the northern boundary of the Waimate Plains Block and the southern boundary of the Hangatahua [Stoney RiA^er] Block. It is impossible for me to recollect exactly Avhat took place during these conversations, but they amounted in substance to this : — " (a.) If the Waimate Plains were allowed to be dealt Avith without obstruction on the part of the Natives, we should make ample provision on that block for the original owners. " (5.) The small block north of the Waimate Plains Block, up to the boundary of the Opunake Block, was to be dealt with in the same way. " (c.) The Opunake Block Avas regarded as given back to Wi Kingi [Matakatea] and his people. " (d.) The Hangatahua [Stoney River] Block, north of Parihaka, Avas looked upon as being in the same position. " As to the Parihaka Block, I expressed my opinion that Te Whiti had done good work for years on the coast in preserving the public peace, and that I was disposed, in the event of his pursuing a similar line of conduct in the future, to recommend to my colleagues the restoration of the Parihaka Block to the original owners: that is to say, the Avhole of the country known as the Parihaka Block extending down to the sea. This restoration AA ras to be entirely dependent on good behaviour. " 3. On several occasions in Wellington, the question of what would be done Avith the confiscated lands outside the Waimate Plains was mentioned in Cabinet, both before and after the interruption of the survey. I maintained generally the vieAv which I had expressed Avhen discussing the question Avith my colleagues.

Major Brown, Bvid. 1044.

Ibid. Erid. 1047, 1048.

Sir Or. Grey, 4 June 1880, Appendix A. No. 16.

Hon. Mr. Shecban, 27 July 1880, Appendix A, Part 11.

LII

G.—2.

On my return from the West Coast after the interruption of the survey, and on the occasion of my submitting to my colleagues my report [of 14 April 1879] upon the West Coast question, I then stated to them my opinion that if Te Whiti did not actively identify himself with the obstruction of the survey, or with any breaches of the peace, I would be prepared to recommend the restoration of the Parihaka Block to the original owners. Sir George Grey and myself were in accord upon this question : but the matter never came before the Cabinet for final decision. The general feeling Avas that it was better to keep things as they then stood, so that the question of restoration might be used as a lever to move the whole question of the West Coast into a sound and safe position. On one point the whole Government Avas unanimous; namely, that any concessions made to Te Whiti and the other OAvners of the Parihaka Block should be absolutely conditional on good behaviour. " (4.) It was therefore my intention, if the behaviour of Te Whiti and his people should be peaceable and conciliatory, to have recommended the restoration of the Parihaka Block, and to have pressed that recommendation upon my colleagues. The return of the lands Avould, nevertheless, have been subject to reservations of sites for lighthouses, for roads, and other necessary public purposes. This intention was never mentioned to the Natives, and never assumed the aspect of a promise upon which they could found any claim whatever to the restoration of the block. This intention of mine Avas publicly notified to the House in the first Session of 1879. Two or three months afterwards, the Ministry of which I AA ras a member resigned, and the consideration and settlement of the question thereupon devolved upon our successors, Avho noAV constitute the present Government." We think Your Excellency will see that tins statement by Mr. Sheehan entirely bears out the opinions Ave expressed in our Eirst Report. The only difference, indeed, between Avhat Ave recommended and Avhat Sir George Grey's Government would have done, is that whereas they proposed to give Te Whiti the Avhole block doAvn to the sea, we advised that the portion betAveen the uoav road and the coast, now found to amount to about 15,000 acres, should (Avith the exception of Native cultivations, burial-places, and fishing-places) be retained by the Crown for settlement. Substantially, then, we haA'e nothing to alter in our recommendation. Eor even Avith respect to the shelter which Te Whiti gave to Hiroki, it Avill be remembered that in Major Brown's report of 2 April 1879, laid before Parliament with Mr. Sheehan's Cabinet minute of 14 April, that officer reported: " Te Whiti said to me very plainly, ' If Hiroki had been killed on the way I should have had nothing to say: as he has reached me, I am jirepared to hear Avhat the Minister has to say about it.' The Native mind sees it in the light that if the Government cannot deal Avith Hiroki, it cannot deal with the confiscated lands." If the sanctuary given to Hiroki was not then, it certainly cannot now, be brought up as forfeiting all claim to consideration on Te Whiti's part. Mr. Sheehan visited Te Whiti Avhile Hiroki was under his protection: and the present Government has sent Mr. Parris to communicate Avith Te Whiti on the subject of the reserves. It is not, in our opinion, necessary either for the dignity of the Government or for the vindication of the lav?, to let Hiroki's presence at Parihaka be a barrier iioav any more than it was then. Successive Ministers have had political meetings with and accepted the hospitality of Tawhiao (the Maori King), Rewi Maniapoto, Manuhiri, Ngakau, and other leading chiefs of the King's council, although these shelter half a dozen men charged Avith murders and outrages more deliberate than that committed by Hiroki. Te Whiti knoAvs, as the Maori King knows, that these crimes are not condoned, and Avill be expiated whenever the arm of the law can reach the criminals, though it may be years before punishment overtakes them. And as to any other act of Te Whiti's between July 1879 and the other day when the fencing began across the new road, there Avas none that could fairly be called hostile. The Question of Parihaka is still the pivot on Avhich the settlement of the difficulty turns, and it is not less hopeless now than ever to suppose that any settlement Avill be made that is not made AAuth Te Whiti. The problem is not altered from Avhat it was last March. As we said to Your Excellency then, " the people are there, and they must have land to live upon: and what is more, being there, they certainly Avill not go away." ix— G. 2.

Major Brown, Report, 2 April 1879, PP 1879, C 4, p. 10.

LIII

G.—2.

It is true, no doubt, that a time must soon be fixed Avhen the offers and promises of the Crown must be either accepted or refused once for all. No one would pretend that Te Whiti may on his side keep the whole country-side in turmoil and danger as long as he likes, and that the Government on their side must be ready to redeem their promises whenever he chooses. Later on Your Excellency will see, when Ave come to speak of the legislation we advise, that our proposals are to-day, as they were in March, limited by the condition that if the Native people are to have the promises fulfilled, the English settlers must have some guarantee that they too shall have done Avith this long suspense, and may live on their land in security and peace. (5.) The Takoha System and the 5 per Cents. In speaking of the takoha system in our Second Report, Ave said that it was only make-believe, that it demoralized the Natives, and that at Waimate it Avas pure Avaste. We think the time has come to put an end to it. In Major BroAAm's first evidence he said his estimate of the sum he would have to pay for Waimate Plains was £15,000; but in his telegram of 27 May he pointed out, that as he " had authority to give as much as 7s. 6d. an acre, this on Waimate Plains alone would come to £35,000, and to a much larger sum including all the coast to Waitara." And when Ave asked him whether the Government was any better for all the money that had been already paid for the mana of the chiefs beyond Waingongoro, he ansAvered, " No; and that is the reason Avhy I have recommended in my report that takoha should cease." There is an essential difference between continuing the takoha and making full reserves. In the one case it is absolutely necessary for the people to have land to live upon. In the other there can be no obligation to renew an offer of money which Te Whiti has so often rejected Avith contempt. And perhaps the most absurd thing that has been going on upon the coast is, that large amounts of the takoha already paid have simply gone in catering for the Parihaka feasts. To some extent, however, the good faith of the Crown is pledged. Mr. Sheehan tivice distinctly promised that, in addition to the reserves, the chiefs , should " receive money as takoha to assist them in fencing their reserves and otherAvise promoting their social improvement." And as regards Manaia, Avho has received none yet, there is a clear engagement to pay it to him. Major BroAvn told us: "Manaia asked me one day if I AA rould pay him any money. I told him ' Yes,' and that he could have £100 at once if he liked. I then took him over to the bank at HaAvera, and put the vouchers before him for his signature, Avith the money in notes. This Avas in presence of the banker. He declined to take the money, saying lie Avas satisfied Avith having seen it. Some months afterwards he asked me if that money AA ras still available, and I said it was. He then asked if it could be increased. I said, ' Yes, you can have £1,000 if you like: will you take it ? ' He declined : he said he Avas satisfied with knowing he could have it." We asked, " Have you any doubt in your mind that he understands he is to get a considerable sum ?—No." It avqulc! be bad faith now to repudiate the payment to this chief: nor are Ave saying that in every case the payment of gratuities can be dispensed with. But the system, and the rates offered by Sir Donald McLean in 1876, should cease. Wit! i regard to the " reservation of 5 per cent, in value of every rural and suburban block for the benefit of the Natives Avho were residing in the district on the 30 June 1867 and have since remained loyal," which Avas promised under the Orders in Council of 26 November 1867, 13 April 1870, and 11 May 1871, it has always been a dead letter : Ave can only find one case where the letter of the Order was obeyed. But its spirit has been more than carried out. Much more than " 5 per cent, in value " of all the rural and suburban land that either has been or can possibly be offered for sale, will have been set apart Avhen the reserves Ave recommend are finally made. It Avould bo going very far beyond Avhat could be with any reason claimed, to let this engagement apply to any new land opened for settlement: but it may be necessary that the Orders in Council should be formally xepealed.

Major Brown, Evid. Q. 1042.

Ibid. Evid. Q. 1069.

Hon.Mr.Sheehan. Minute, 14 April 1879, PP C. 4.

Major Brown, Evid. Q. 1054.

Proclamations and Orders in Council, Appendix C, No. 4

LIV

G.—2.

(6.) Special Cases and Grievances. There are not many of these: the evidence slioavs that nearly all the Natives who came before us told the same tale, the burden of it being that they knew not whether they had any land, or where it was to be. It would make this Report far too long if we were to describe the special cases separately. We will only mention three. The Ngatirahiri tribe at Waitara Avere always loyal, and fought by our side. Their land lay on the war-path of the northern Natives coming south, the warparties striking inland from the beach to get to Pukerangiora. Mr. Parris was ordered to induce the Ngatirahiri to move from where they lived, and form a new settlement on the coast-line betAA reen Titirangi and Rau-o-te-Huia. They left their settlement, their peach-gardens, and everything they had, to meet the wishes of the Government, and moved down to the coast. Eive years afterwards the land they had thus left was taken for the Tikorangi Military Settlement. They became very much excited, and declared they would have their lives taken before they would give up the land. They constantly prayed to have it restored : the answer was that " the Europeans had become as a large rock deeply embedded, which there was no power to remove." When Sir Donald McLean went into their case at a great meeting at Waitara, he admitted they had been unfairly treated, and would have paid them "a very large sum of money," but they refused to take it. We asked Mr. Parris : " Then, in fact, the placing of military settlers upon this block, AAmich belonged to our own friends, was done in such a way that we took possession of the land of our friends without giving them any compensation ? —That was it, and after they had abandoned the land to please the Government." We have not yet been able to satisfy ourselves that the location of the Military Settlement was made in accordance with the law; but, at any rate, we assured the Ngatirahiri that compensation Avould be made to them. The Government acquired by deed of cession a block called Waipuku-Patea, of about, 20,000 acres. A reserve of 700 acres was kept by them, and its position determined on the Upper Patea River. Eor these 700 acres the Natives did not receive takoha, the area being excluded from the acreage paid for. Presently the Land Board wanted to lay out the Town of Stratford. They kneAV the toAvn Avould be on the reserve, and had the map of it before them. The Native owners meanwhile wished to lease the land. Major Brown told them it Avas Avanted for the township, and offered them 700 acres at another place, which they rejected. Major Brown then refused to sanction the lease. There was a cheque of the proposed tenants to be countersigned : Major Brown told them he Avould not countersign if they did not submit. " Then we kneAV," says Pepe Heke, " that we had lost the land, and we said, ' Very well, Ave shall have to agree to your proposal.'" Some of the Natives submitted. But it was under duress. " I explained to the Natives," says Major Brown, "that the Government did not approve of the reserve, and Avished to change it; that as it Avas confiscated land, they claimed the right to do so." We have no doubt that this transaction was unlawful. In October 1875, the Waipuku-Patea Block was proclaimed, " Avith the exception of 700 acres reserved for the benefit of the Native OAvners," as having been acquired under the Public Works Acts. It was paid for out of the £750,000 appropriation. The proclamation of the block was the only authority the Land Board had to deal with the land at all, for at that time a Proclamation under one or other of certain Acts was necessary to place it under their administration. There Avas no power to take away the reserve which had been accepted by the Crown in the deed of cession. The legal position of part of Stratford at this moment cannot be said to be free from doubt. ■ The last special case Ave shall mention is that of the chief Taurua. He pleaded the punishment he had undergone, and urged a claim to some consideration on the ground of Mr. Richmond's promise of 1867, made in the following Avords : " I make you a distinct promise of the land between Patea and Whenuakura [rivers ], excepting the portion I have told you of [for the ToAvnship of Carlyle]." We

Persre Nikorima, Parris, Sfcapp, Evid.Q.439 J ei_e<_. 762, et seq. 812-21.

Parris, Evid. Q. 449.

Pepe Heke, Evid. Q. 93, 144 ; Parris, 145 ; Brown, 146, 526 ; Kopekope, 152 ; Whitcombe, 862 et seq. ; Humphries, 887, 894; Hursthouse, 900; Mackay, Eeport, App. A, No. 13.

N. Z. Gazette, 28 Oct. 1875.

Appendix D, No. 7.

Hon. Mr. Eichmond, App. C, No. 2,

G.—2

LVI

asked Taurua, " Did you make any claim to Mr. Sheehan Avhen he was Native Minister ?—Yes, I spoke to Mr. Sheehan and Major Brown. As fast as one Com- '" missioner succeeded another I repeated the same thing to him, and kept on Avith it, and shall keep on till there are no more Commissioners left." We replied, "You must understand that all those engagements of Mr. Richmond, and all arrangements made before the second insurrection, were altogether swept away by that insurrection." But Ave told him that we thought some consideration might well be shown to him now, on account of the punishment he had suffered, and of his good behaviour since ; but chiefly because the extent of land reserved for him Avas small compared Avith that given to chiefs and tribes avlio, like himself, had been in arms against us, but had received no punishment at all. We cannot find that Mr. Sheehan made a promise to Taurua, but he seems to have intended to advise a grant to him; for, in sending in a plan of the land between Patea and Whenuakura rivers, the Land Officer at Patea reported that the object of it was " to enable the Hon. Mr. Sheehan to select the locality for a grant of land to the chief of the Pakakohi, Taurua, in consideration of services rendered since the return of the tribe from Otago." There are still some points, liOAvever, to consider with respect to the takoha received by Taurua, before Ave could make a more specific recommendation to Your Excellency. lI.—THE SETTLEMENT OE THE COUNTEY. (1.) The Land that is left to us to deal with. The first thing we have to do is to see what land there will be left after meeting the engagements that have to be provided for. We lay before Your Excellency a plan Ave haA re had prepared, which shows in colour the leading points to be remembered in connection with the confiscated land. We may note at once that the area of good land left to us on the coast Avill be larger by 20,000 acres than Ave estimated in our Interim Report, the exploration of the country since that time having proved it to be better than Avas thought. Dividing the country south of the settled districts of New Plymouth into two great subdivisions, Ave said in that Report that the available land in the Waimate Plains division (enclosed by the Waingongoro and Oeo Rivers) was about 120,000 acres, and in the Parihaka division (enclosed by the Oeo and Stoney Rivers) about 125,000 acres. It will be convenient if we now give closer estimates of the Avhole territory between the White Cliffs and the Waitotara. 1. Country North of Waitara mid East of the Mountain Road. It may be said broadly, that whatever good land is left outside the settled districts north of Waitara, Avill be Avanted for the Court and Government awards and promises made between 1866 and 1868. We examined the Chief Surveyor as to the value of the blocks acquired by deeds of cession in this part of the country. Speaking generally, he told us that the character of the large tract of land north of the Onaero-Urenui Block (left white on the plan) Avas all forest, and exceedingly rough, Avith the exception of 2,000 or 3,000 acres betiveen the Urenui and Mimi Rivers, and the Mimi Valley itself. There is very good land in the Riinutauteka Block of 17,000 acres on the Waitara River, between three and four miles northeast of Inglewood; but nothing has yet been done Avith it, owing to the following circumstances explained to us by Mr. Parris : " There Was a special arrangement made with the Pukerangiora chieftainess Mere Poka. It was agreed that the whole piece there south of the Waitara River should remain until the Natives were disposed to come to an arrangement for us to take it. The block of land belongs to the Pukerangiora, Otaraoa, Ngatirahiri, and Manukorihi Tribes. It was necessary to make provision for them, and I agreed that I Avould not interfere with that block, leaving it for the Government to decide finally whether they would give it back to the Natives or not." The Court award of 2,000 acres to the Pukerangiora people will have to be allocated in this Rimutauteka Block; and immediately adjoining, on the north bank of the Waitara River, is a smaller block of

Taurua, Evid. Q. 524, 525

Statement of Commissioners, Evidence 534.

Captain Wray, 7 August 1878 in 78/2178.

Humphries, Evid. Q. 909 to 916.

Parris, Eyid. Q. 779.

Ibid, Q. 805.

LVII

G.—2.

2,000 acres which was promised to be given back to the Otaraoa people. Coming down to the other blocks acquired by cession east of the Mountain Road and railAvay, there may be 15,000 acres worth £1 an acre outside a boundary distant three miles from the main line: what is left inside that boundary is, of course, worth more. On the whole, there is very little really good land left to us in the AAdiole division of the confiscated territory situated north of a line beginning at the Okato Township near the sea and ascending the Stoney River to its source, and thence descending the Patea River to the Town of Stratford. But although this is the case, there are the blocks acquired by deeds of cession, and more than 100,000 acres besides within the confiscated territory, about which very little is known except that the country is rough and covered with forest, and useless without roads. Whenever a final adjustment takes place, we recommend that ample provision shall be made within this last-mentioned territory for Wiremu Kingi te Rangitake and the remnant of his people Avho are living there. When Ave were at Waitara, his brother Enoka appeared before us and asked for a small reserve for himself and Wiremu Kingi's daughter Oriana, saying that if it were given them she would come and live Avith him upon it. But as soon as Oriana and her brother Eruera heard of it, they came in to see us, and indignantly repudiated their uncle's request; telling us (as is the universal saying among them all) that Te Whiti would be sure to win the game, when everything would be put right and they would all get their land again without having to come to us for any. They would not eA ren take the smallest present without repeated assurances that the Government had nothing whatever to do with it. 2. The Parihaka Country, from Stoney River to Oeo. We propose to folloAV the subdivisions we gave in our Interim Report: first giving the areas from the sea to the summit of Mount Egmont, and then giving the area left to us to deal with. The blocks are these : — Acres. 1. Stoney Eiver Block ... ... ... ... ... 18,000 2. Parihaka Block (not 58,000, but) ... ... ... 56,000 3. Opunake Block ... ... ... ... ... 44,000 4. Oeo Block ... ... ... ... ... 26,000 Total ... ... ... ... ... 144,000 From which have to be taken the high shoulders of the mountain down to the six-mile radius shown on the plan ... ... ... 20,000 Leaving available about ... ... ... 124,000 The Stoney River Block and Opunake Blocks having been restored to the Natives, there is nothing left to us there. Taking first the Parihaka Block of 56,000 acres, Ave have to deduct 7,000 for the mountain ranges; and then we have also to deduct the reserve Ave recommended for Te Whiti and his people. We shall then have 24,000 acres left. Of this quantity about 9,000 acres are forest land behind what would be the Parihaka Reserve, and will probably not come into use for many years. The remainder, 15,000 acres, is the land situate between the sea and the new road now making by the Armed Constabulary, the greater part of which, if Your Excellency should still be pleased to confirm our recommendations of March, will be at once available for settlement in the Parihaka Block. There are, however, some points Avhich Ave haA'e to bring before Your Excellency. When we made our Interim Report, we could only conjecture where the new road Avould be taken, and we did not then think there would be more than 10,000 acres of open country seaAvard of it. The line of forest had, however, been shown too near the sea in the old maps, and the road has been taken a straighter line than avc thought likely. The result has been to cut through some Native cultivations: and as the area left for settlement thereby turns out to be 15,000 acres instead of 10,000, avc recommend that these Native cultivations (under the

G.-2.

general promise about fenced and cultivated lands) should be respected, as well as any old pas or burial-places, together with such fishing-places as it may be proper to let them keep at the mouths of any streams. We ask Your Excellency to let us withdraw the opinion Ave expressed in our Eirst Report against the present occupation of this seaward Parihaka Block. We know more about it than Ave did then, and further consideration has made us change our minds about it. In the first place, the Cape Egmont Lighthouse has to be built there; and Ave hope Ave are not going beyond our proper functions in advising very strongly that it should be begun at once. Your Excellency will perhaps remember that when the survey of Waimate Plains Avas about to be commenced, it Avas agreed at Parihaka that the lighthouse ought not to be opposed, though its site will hardly be six miles from Te Whiti's village. A very great political effect Avould be now produced upon the Natives throughout the coast if they saAV the three things for which the Government have so long contended, being done together; the road, the telegraph line, and the lighthouse. Then the land in the Parihaka Block seaward of the road begins within six miles of the settled districts at Stoney River, so that it would offer attractions to settlers Avho might not wish to go far from established townships. Again, the location of a body of settlers there Avould be the forerunner of settlement within both the Stoney River block belonging to the Ngamahanga people, and Matakatea's larger block at Opunake. Lastly, there is the Aveighty consideration that the true solution of the trouble on the coast is, after all, occupation and settlement; and that, as on the Plains so even more certainly at the very doors of Parihaka, the establishment of English homesteads, and the fencing and cultivation of the land, will be the surest guarantee of peace. Crossing Matakatea's reserve, between the Moutoti and Taungatara streams, we come to the Oeo Block of 26,000 acres. Of this, 6,000 acres are open land, and 16,000 forest up to the six-mile radius. In our Interim Report Ave thought it was. going far enough inland to the nine-mile radius; but, as Avill presently be seen in the case of the Waimate Plains, later examination of the country has shoAvn that we can go quite up to the six-mile radius for good land: so that it is safe to estimate there are 22,000 acres available. We have shoAvn in our Second Report that it is still impossible to calculate exactly what extent of Compensation and Court awards may have to be settled in this Oeo Block when the question of merger is decided. The only other liability is the 1,500 acres for Hone Pihama's tribe, under Mr. Richmond's original promises in 1868 : this will leave about 20,500 acres free, of which 4,500 are open and 16,000 forest, 3. Waimate Plains Division. The estimate we gave in our Interim Report of the extent of available land in this division was 120,000 acres, 30,000 being open, country. We are glad to say that 10,000 acres more may now be safely added to that estimate. The whole area enclosed between the Waingongoro and Oeo Rivers is 146,000 acres, of which 31,000 are open country, 78,000 acres (forest) up to the nine-mile radius, 21,000 (forest) between the nine-mile and the six-mile radii, and 16,000 up the mountain. Last March the Government directed an exploration to be made of the back country, Avith the most satisfactory results. Mr. Wilson Hursthouse thus describes the line between Stratford and Opunake, about seventeen miles in length : "It is very favourable for road-construction; there are no hills or ranges to contend Avith; all the streams are very easily crossed, the Waingongoro and three or four streams near it being the only ones that require any study in placing the road-line, and these by no means difficult. Generally the streams have no banks exceeding 20 feet in height, and are simply like large, broad ditches; all of them have good hard gravel and boulder bottoms. About one-tenth of the length of the road will be through what is uoav swampy ground, but the swamps will all disappear on drains being cut. The line can be taken straight with slight devia-

Hursthouse, Beport, 29 April 1880.

LVIII

G.—2.

tions at stream-crossings. The country generally is of good quality, but the bush is very dense. In some places the soil appears very rich and deep; and, generally speaking, the road Avill open up a first-class country for bush-farmers." This " Hursthouse line " is now being connected with the main coast-road by the four cross-lines we recommended through the forest across the Plains: and there can now be no doubt of the success that will attend a series of small-farm settlements in that back country. We now feel justified in increasing our estimate of the available land in the Waimate Plains Division by the whole area comprised between the nine-mile and the six-mile radii, and the effect of this addition on our estimate of last March Avill be this :— Acres. The total area of Waimate Plains division is ... ... ... 146,000 Deducting the land inside six-mile radius as unavailable ... ... 16,000 There remain ... ... ... ... 130,000 Erom this we have to take — Manaia's and Hone Pihama's Eeserves ... ... 3,000 Cultivations on the Piain (estimated) ... ... 300 The Continuous Eeserve ... ... ... 25,000 28,300 Leaving... ... ... ... 101,700 As it is a condition of the Continuous Reserve that the compensation awards that were to be located between Omuturangi and Kaupukunui shall merge in it, there is no deduction to be made on that ground from the aA railable area on the Plains. There will, then, remain to us on the Plains about 20,000 acres of firstclass open land, and nearly 82,000 of first-class forest land, besides 16,000 acres inside the six-mile radius to the top of the mountain. 4. Patea, Division, from Stratford to Waitotara. All the good land on the Coast in this subdivision has long been occupied. There is some good land in the surveyed districts at Ngaire and the Mountain Road, as well as in the Moumahaki Block; but it is all forest, and until roads are made is therefore not attractive to settlers. We could not terminate our inquiry into the matters that were brought before us in this division, because we found it impossible to get on in the absence of a mass of records known as the "Worgan Papers," Avhile to keep the large number of Natives much longer Avho attended our sittings, would have caused great expense and waste of time. We therefore promised the Natives that, if Ave had Your Excellency's permission, we would return there to complete our inquiry; and our scrutiny of the Worgan papers has since convinced us that there are things which, for the credit of the country, must be sifted and cleared up in connection with that person's official acts during the time when (to the misfortune of every one) he was alloAved to represent the Government in that district. In the meantime we refrain from referring further to it except to say it is money that is in question, and not land. The tables in the Appendices slioav that there are no more reserves to make there, nor awards to allocate, nor promises to redeem; unless Mr. Richmond's old promise Ave have referred to may rightly, under all the circumstances, be revived for the purpose of showing some consideration to the chief Taurua. 5. Summary. Bringing together, then, the four divisions we have been speaking of, Ave may say at once that in regard to the first (north of Waitara) and last (Patea), we do not think there is any use in counting the area "that belongs to the Crown there as having any bearing on the question which is of real interest at present: namely, what land will be left to us on the Plains and in the Parihaka country. This Ave will noAv state to Your Excellencv. 1. In the Parihaka Division we have— Acres of Open. Acres of Forest. In Parihaka Block ... ... ... 15,000 6,000 In Oeo Block ... ... ... ... 4,500 16,000 2. In Waimate Plains Division we have ... ... 20,000 82,000 Total available for settlement ... ... 39,500 104,000

LIX

a—2.

We have, then, altogether, rather more than 143,000 acres of good land subject only to the question of merger of the awards. The amount of our liability for these depends, as Ave have often said, on the question of merger in tribal restorations ; but, as the awards exercisable south of Stoney River were 15,600 acres, Avhile 800 acres of this will merge in the Continuous Reserve, the total liability AA'ill at any rate be under 15,000 acres, and probably much less. It Avill be quite safe to say that we shall have in all 130,000 acres in the two divisions, of Avhich 30,000 Avill be open country : and all of it fit for settlement. With regard to the value of the land that is left to us, it Avas our business in the Pirst Report to dispel an old delusion about the vast sums that would come in one day from sales of land; a11*! Ave showed, in regard to the Parihaka Block especially, that it Avas an illusory idea to think of appreciably replacing out of it the expenditure going on. Though Ave have increased our estimate of the good land left in the Waimate Plains division, Ave have hardly to alter Avhat Ave said to Your Excellency in March. Taking the valuations of Mr. Humphries, the Chief Surveyor, given to us in evidence, the money that can fairly be looked for does not ' after all amount to much. The first schedule given by Mr. Humphries deals with the land between Stoney River and Waingongoro, and he valued the whole at about £675,000. Deducting from this, first, the two blocks returned to Matakatea and Ngamahanga, valued at £100,750 but since more carefully at £105,500, and, secondly, the Parihaka and Waimate Plains reserves valued at £183,500, these together make a total of £289,000 to be taken off the £675,000, leaving only £386,000 as the probable sum to be received between Stoney River and Waingongoro. Then, taking Mr. Humphries' s second and third schedules, AA rhich deal with the confiscated territory inland, it will be seen that after deducting about £22,000 for land that will be wanted for the awards north of Waitara, not more than £233,000 can be added to the £386,000 Ave have just mentioned. It would be rash, Ave think, to put the value of all that is left to us within the confiscation as high as threequarters of a million. Noav it certainly has cost the country a great deal more than that. (2.) Other Things to be Considered. But if in neither value nor extent is there very much in the land that will be left to the Crown Avhen its engagements are redeemed, it would be a mistake only to look at the Crown land as the means of furthering the settlement of the country. We think the Native reserves may and will do it quite as much. Now all through these years the reserves have not been properly managed; to speak more correctly, they have never been managed at all. There has been a Native Reserves Commissioner, who every session sends in a report Avhich is solemnly laid before both Houses. There never is anything in it. The vast estate which will be secured to the West Coast Natives must henceforth be looked after in quite another Avay. At the first meeting we had Avith the Natives in Eebruary, Ave told them lioav we should advise Your Excellency. "When the time comes that settlers shall be placed upon the Plains, there AAdll arise in both races a desire to. have leases given of part of the reserves. This Avill be right, in order that the Native oAvners may on this [the northern] side of Waingongoro be receiving income from their land as the people on the other side of the river are doing. But the Commission has seen that because these leasings on the other side were done without care or supervision, it has happened that land has been let without its value being known. Noav our advice to the Governor will be that Avhenever the Natives desire to let any part of the land reserved for them, it should be done under regulations to be carefully considered hereafter, in order that the rents from any land that is let to Europeans may go to the proper owners, that the full value of the land may be got for them, and that large tracts should not fall into the hand of one man. Then also will be the time for a plan to be settled for the establishment of schools, in order that the Native children may be brought up Avith the same advantages

Chief Surveyor, Tables given in Evidence, Q. 94 p. 63.

2 bid.

Speech of the Commissioners at Oeo, 20 Feb. 1880, Evid. p. 6.

LXI

G.—2.

as the European children are. It will be for the Parliament to say whether any part of the grant made long ago by the Queen for Native purposes can be applied to these schools : if so, it Avill also be right for the tribe to agree that some part of the money derived from rents should be set aside towards the support of the schools, so that the children may not reproach us hereafter, when they are grown up, that they were forgotten when the settlement of this question Avas made by us all to-day." The theory, indeed, of our " Continuous Reserve " Avas that under proper management, and with the help of the Natives themselves, it might be made at least as conducive to English settlement as the Crown lands. It was not to lock up a great tract of country that we proposed it. We do not think it matters by whom the land is owned so long as it is peopled; and as for revenue, it ought to be quite a secondary consideration. There are plenty of settlers who would greatly prefer a long lease from the Natives to buying land, or even to the most favourable deferred-payment system when applied to such valuable land. We found the Natives themselves most anxious on this subject of leasing their reserves. The tribe gets very little of the rent; the chiefs fake nearly all. In a report of Mr. Blake, himself a half-caste, the feeling of the people finds this expression : " The Government should take immediate steps that kaingas and other places should be reserved, and restricted from sale or lease. Otherwise chiefs, by forcing and intrigue together, will sell or lease the very places on which the people are actually living. This has already been done at Wanganui, and has been the main cause of so many of the Wanganui tribe migrating to Parihaka." At present Ave are inclined to think that leases only should be given, and that the Natives, should not be allowed to sell; but at any rate, whatever regulations are made should insure residence and occupation by as many lessees as possible, as Well as rigidly require the fencing and cultivation of the land, and prevent large areas being taken up on speculation. The great point will be to invite the tribes themselves to "help in making regulations that will suit both races; to interest them in the progress of settlement; and to let them feel that if they are large proprietors, it will be best for them not less than us to change the country from a wilderness into cultivated fields. Again, the Government should aim at separating the tribal title to a certain point. It Avill not be easy to "individualize" the title everywhere; the Native people are not ripe for it. But the separation of the title of the various sections and hapus in accordance with their own use and occupation, is within our reach, and Avould be hailed by many with the greatest pleasure. It was the first thing brought before us, and constantly came up at every sitting. Major Brown told us: "I endeavoured to regulate the leasing of the reserves, and to decide what Natives Avere entitled to deal with them. My action, was suspended by a statement of Mr. Sheehan to the Natives eighteen months ago, that he would send a Judge of the Native Land Court, or some other authorized person, to decide what particular Natives should be deemed to have rights in any particular reserve. Such person has never been sent." We renewed the promise over and over again, that the subdivision of reserves should be provided for. It is perhaps not so much desired by the chiefs as by the tribe; but it is eagerly wished by many of the common people, and would be by most if they only dared. The present evils are very great: the chief is everything, the tribe nothing : the tribe is dissolute and degraded, the children ruined. The evidence before Your Exeelle3a.cy teems Avith the reproach, in varied form yet ever the same, that we have kept the word of promise to the ear only to break it to the hope of those Avho long to live on land which they may call their own. But it will not be enough to make regulations for the reserves. In our opinion, poAver should be taken to deal Avith the Avhole of the CroAvn land between Stoney River and Waingongoro, in the Avay best fitted to prevent übav troubles and to insure the settlement of people on the land. The colony cannot afford, after so many blunders and such a Avaste of treasure, to run the risk of what the Taranaki Land Board may choose to do. Up to the present time the Board have x—G. 2.

Blake, Eeport, 4 April 1879, PP 1879,04, p. 9.

Major Brown, Evid., Q. 82.

G-.—2

LXII

allowed themselves to be used as an instrument in the hands of the Government; but this is not the law, and at any moment a change of mind might bring on the most awkward complications. Tor instance, when Mr. Ballance ordered the Board to advertise the Waimate Plains for sale, they obeyed forthwith ; when he ordered them to stop the sale, they stopped it. But all the same they did not like it, and a vote of censure on the Government, which Avouid have meant a declaration by the Board that they would use the power which the law had given them, was only not passed because the Board felt themselves helpless to guide or to prevent what they called "an act of public policy." Suppose they had not chosen to stop the sale ? We cannot see there could be any just complaint against the Assembly for resuming the control over this part of the CroAvn land. An enormous cost has been incurred (and more will yet be wanted) to meet events Avhich happened long after the Land Act and the Einancial Arrangements Acts were passed, and which no one dreamt of at that time. Is the colony to find the money to preserve the peace, and, when the trouble has passed away, must it hand over the land acquired by all this treasure, the revenue to be derived from it, and the decision of the way in which it shall be occupied, to the local Land Board ? These are very weighty matters; but we only think it within our province to call the attention of Your Excellency to them, in the hope that they will be considered at the fitting time. Another thing: the Taranaki land IaAV is on one side an air-line running inland from the Patea River, the Wellington land law on the other. We strongly recommend that, for the purpose of administration, the land between that air-line and the Waitotara River be taken out of the land district of Wellington and brought under the same law, whatever it is to be, that will deal with the other confiscated land upon the line of coast to Stoney River. lII.—THE LEGISLATION BEQTTIEED. It may seem a paradox to say that the very fact of the business being uoav so intricate, removes an obstacle to providing for it. But the truth is that a thing which in itself was simple has got so confused by long delay and the repeal of one Act after another, that it is useless noAV to attempt a perfect law. We are quite sure none could be made that would meet every case : it wouid only end in putting in what is not wanted, and leaving out what is. There is no help for it but to giA Te a large discretion to the Government. It is for this, indeed, that we have ourselves gone into so much detail. It would have been much pleasanter for us, and we are very sensible how much Ave should have spared Your Excellency, if we had simply given our own opinions, and trusted to their not being challenged. We preferred, instead, to tell the story of how this long trouble has grown tip, and to pile up proof that here was an exceptional case, in which the Avisest thing to do would be to trace broad lines on which to go, to show the farthest limits of our liability, and then to let the Government do the best they can with it. And after all, the thing itself is in transition yet. It was but the other day we presented our Second Report, and here is suddenly a new phase of the difficulty— one absolutely unique—where men are being sent by Te Whiti day by day to be taken, prisoners, without the slightest violence, or even trace of rancour or vindictive feeling. Here is a telegram but two days old : " Have just had a long talk with a Parihaka Native, who says that he returns to Parihaka to be arrested at the fencing as soon as he has settled his affairs : that Te Whiti's orders are that all the men at Parihaka are to go to fencing and be arrested, except himself and Tohu, who are to stay to look after the women and children ; and that the pahekas do not yet understand Te Whiti." Was there ever heard the like of it ? Acts of Parliament are powerless before such infatuation.

G.—2.

It is not necessary that any Commission should have power to determine claims and order grants on their own authority. There are too many complicated political interests at stake for this. On all accounts it will be best that Ministers should have the right of final decision, answering to Parliament for Avhat they do. Eor instance, there is the land (62,000 acres) restored by Sir George Grey: it would be absurd to issue the Crown grants if we had afterwards to fight the people it was given to. It is administration that is wanted more than law. We say once more that it is no use to wait for the express consent of Te Whiti's adherents; but a large section of the Natives is already with us, whose numbers will grow every day. One of the first things Ave told Your Excellency was that whatever you did would have to be done by the almost unaided exercise of the Crown's authority : and we say the same again. There is nothing so good as laying out the lines upon the ground. It was said we would never be allowed to survey the Continuous Reserve; but the lines of it are cut, and broad lines from it through the forest too, Avhile the re-survey of the Plains themselves is all but done. If the work is quietly but resolutely pressed on everywhere, we shall not have greater trouble at the north of Waitara than we have had upon the Plains. The following are the objects for Avhich we advise that power be taken in wide terms : — 1. Allocate the Court AAvards and Government Awards. 2. Declare the various classes of Reserves. 3. Survey the exterior boundaries and hapu- subdivisions of reserves. 4. Issue CroAvn grants in trust for tribes, and also to small hapus and individuals. 5. Subdivide reserves to individualize the title, whenever the chiefs and people are ready for it. 6. Make formal abandonment of the land returned by Sir George Grey, conditional on the maintenance of peace. 7. Make regulations, with the assent of chiefs and people, for the leasing of their reserves. 8. Settle any special claims and grievances. 9. Constitute the land from Stoney River to Waitotara a special land district. 10. Determine how and when the land shall be disposed of. 11. Temporarily put the Land Board under the orders of the Governor. 12. Make such regulations for village and small-farm settlements, especially in the back-country forest, as will attract a population and ensure the rapid occupation of the country. 13. Incorporate the poAvers of the Public Works Act, Telegraph Act, and Harbour Act, for making roads and railways through any reserve, for the Cape Egmont Lighthouse, and for other works. 14. Declare obstruction to the Act an offence punishable with imprisonment. 15. Take such new executive powers as may be wanted in any emergency to ensure obedience to the orders of the Governor, to repress all outrage, and to keep the peace. Assuming, then, an Act to pass this session as we suggest, there is another step we also recommend. Your Excellency was pleased by Proclamation to declare the purposes for which you appointed this Commission, and your declaration was certainly the cause of so many chiefs having come before us. We advise an equally wide promulgation of the measures which Your Excellency may now approve on the completion of our inquiry. But last of all, if there is one thing that day by day comes clearer than another to our minds, it is that Te Whiti should not be left in his present isolation, and that a serious and persistent effort should yet be made to influence him. This West Coast Question will never be settled —unless, indeed, we do it by resort to force —except by some arrangement with him. To fill our gaols with prisoners, not for crimes, but for a political offence in Avhich there is no sign of criminal intent, is not only a most harassing and perplexing process, but the worst of it is that it does not advance

Appendix A, No. 2.

LXIII

G.— 2.

LXIV

the one thing that is really wanted—peace upon the Coast. As Mr. Bright said in the House of Commons in a debate on the Habeas Corpus Suspension Bill for Ireland, " there is no statesmanship merely in acts of force and acts of repression." Such acts can only be justified on grounds of political necessity and in selfdefence : but even then they often stand in the way of the solution of difficulties which wise statesmanship, if left to choose, would have solved in another way. It seems to us that the time has come Avhen, if our suggestions are accepted by Your Excellency, definite intimation can and should be given to Te Whiti of the manner in which it is proposed to deal Avith the disputed districts : and he should be invited to concur in that "sharing" of them with Your Excellency, which he appeared prepared to acquiesce in at the date of his intervieAv with Mr. Mackay. But he should be made to understand that in any case the Government is going to take its share. In what manner he should be approached seems to us a matter for the consideration of Your Excellency's Advisers : we only venture to suggest that no time should be lost in doing it. All which is with great respect submitted to Your Excellency. William Eox. Eeancis Dillon Bell. Parliament House, Wellington, sth August 1880.

JAMES MAKERROW Surveyor General. WEST COAST 1880 Plan of the Confiscated Territory SCALE 4 3 2 10 4 8

WAIMATE PLAINS Plan Illustrating Report of Royal Commission 1880

G.—2

WEST COAST COMMISSION. PROCEEDINGS AND EVIDENCE. [Note. — For convenience of reference ihe numbers run consecutively, whether in Questions or Proceedinys.j

First Sitting, at Haweea, Wednesday, 11th Febeuaey, 1880. The Commission met in the Town Hall, Hawera. Present -. Sir W. Fox, K.C.M.G., and Sir F. Dillon Bell, M.L.C. The Commission, under the hand of His Excellency the Governor in Council, and issued under the Seal of the colony, appointing William Fox, Francis Dillon Bell, and Hone Mohe Tawhai, Commissioners under the provisions of " The Confiscated Lands Inquiry and Maori Prisoners' Trials Act, 1879," was read in the English and Maori languages. The Commission then adjourned.

I.—NATIVE EVIDENCE. At Oeo, Thuesdax, 19th Febeuart, 1880. 1. Ihaia Ngakirikiri, of Opunake, said : I wish to welcome you both here. What I said last night was only to clear the way for our proceedings to-day; to-day we will get on with the work. We are glad that you have come here in person. We have seen the Gazette which preceded you, and we welcome you here to meet us. This is our meeting-place, and we will either succeed in setting the hind right now or fail. Come to complete the promises and arrangements made to us here in former times. Finish the work of this district, between Taungatara and Moutoti. The land between these two places we call Opunake. Mr. Eichmond said to us about the Government reserve of 1,400 acres at Opunake, that it would extend from the sea-beach up to the Eiver Waiaua for two miles, then branch across to the Eiver Otahi, and thence continue along the stream to the sea. He told us that this block would be taken, but that a portion would be reserved to us. lie also promised that we should have a retmm of 5 per cent, on any sales in the Opunake Township. That is all I have to say about that at present; but I wish to ask you now to let us have the Crown grants for that land. There were two principal chiefs in that district—Wiremu Kingi Te Matakatea, now a prisoner, and Arama Karaka, who is now dead. We are the descendants of Arama Karaka. According to our Native customs he claimed from Taungatara to Otahi; and, according to our Native customs, from Otahi to Moutoti also belonged to Wiremu Kingi, whose people are still living there: they are very numerous. What we wish is that the Crown grants should be issued, for we cannot tell what Government will be in power from time to time. We had five sections given to us for allowing a road to be made through our ancient burial-ground at Korongopiko. This was a very old burialground of ours, existing from the time of Tu Whakararo. His tribe was the Ngaivvetenga. We are descended from him. What we wish is that you should give us the Crown grants for these sections. They are near this burial-ground, but wo should like them moved to the road, and pieces given us near the road, where we could cultivate and fence them in. It is only now that any of the Taranaki people have come forward and appear before this Commission. This land here is Taranaki, and the boundary of our ancestors commences at Tawhitinui and extends to Mangawhero, at the top of Mount Egmont. Our land is on the side of the Taranaki mountain down to the Karakatenga, which is a Maori pa; and the possession of it dates from ages back. The chief of this pa was Tahurangi. This land has all been taken by the Ngatiawa. I ask you to consider my claim to the land taken by the Ngatiawa on the other side of Mount Egmont. It is no use for me to look to the Taranaki people, because now they have gone over to Te Whiti. 2. Hone Pihama, of Oeo, said: The land which has just been referred to, extending from Moutoti to Taungatara, is what I spoke to you about last night. 1 hope that this land will henceforth be secured to the descendants of the two chiefs who have been named by Ihaia. What I understood from the notice given to us at the time was, that the land was from Taungatara to the mountain and from Moutoti to the mountain. [The Commission desired the Natives to approach the table, and pointed out to them on the map the original boundaries fixed in 1860, showing the reserve beginning at Moutoti and extending to the mountain on the north, and from Moutoti along the coast to Taungatara, and following that stream up to the mountain.] What we require now is that we should have documents under your hands showing that this land will be secured to us the descendants of these people. 3. The Commissioners: The Commissioners know that the reserve you have been speaking of was made by Mr. Eichmond in the year 1866, and that from that time it has never been altered bv any Government. We do not know whether or not there has been a Proclamation issued by the Governor making it secure to you. We will telegraph at once to know whether that has been done ; 1-G. 2.

G.—2.

if it has not, we shall recommend that such a Proclamation be issued by the Governor, in order that the Natives may know that this land which has been reserved will be secured to them. 4. Hone Pihama: What we wish is that you should give into our hands an instrument which will enable us to get Crown grants for the land. Tou will see that in the first map before you the reserve is marked from Moutoti, and in the second one from Oaonui, which brings the northern boundary a mile further south than Moutoti. 5. The Commissioners: A mistake has been made by the person who prepared the second map. Tou must not suppose that any change is to be made in the original boundary, which the first map shows to have been at Moutoti. 6. Hone Pihama : I wish to say a few words now about my land at Whenuakura, which was confiscated by the Government. I have said nothing to the Government about it. I have other land at Takiruahine, near Manutahi, which was also confiscated by the Government. I had land, besides, at Hawera, which the Government took; but I did nothing in the matter. The reason why I said nothing about these lands was, that I felt for the Government on account of the persistency of those who had taken up arms. I spoke to you last night because in regard to all these lands I have mentioned I have made no claim ; but I will, lay claim to this other land I have referred to near Manutahi. With regard to the land from Wahamoko up to Ouri, that is land I am now asking that you should leave to me, and the ground of my request is this: In the year 1866 I came here on the strength of what the Government said, and lived here, that I might have this land secured to me, and the land extending inland. There were two of us who gave effect to the work of the Government —myself and my friend Manaia. That is all I have to say ; I leave it for you to look into. 7. The Commissioners.] Will you make clear to the Commission the extent and the boundaries of the land you have just referred to? —1,000 acres in that block was at that time declared to be mine. I said nothing to Mr. Parris, who said that I was to have 1,000 acres here. I said nothing at the time, because I was grieved at the small amount of land which was reserved to me, and the large quantity that I had lost. I said nothing to Major Brown when he spoke of this. But when we went to Wellington I said, "Don't let the surveyors come this side of "Wahamoko;" and he said, "Yes, I will tell the surveyors." And now I speak to you, for I wish to ask that this land should be given back to me. 8. The Commissioners.] Will you also make clear the nature, of the engagement that was made for your tribe outside of the 1,000 acres for yourself?—What Mr. Parris said to me was that I was to have 1,000 acres, and the tribe was to have 1,000 acres. The name of my tribe is the Ngatitama-Ahuroa. 9. [Letter from Mr. Parris to Sir Donald McLean, dated 2nd March, 1870, read; also reply to same, dated 16th March, 1870, agreeing to the boundaries proposed by Mr. Parris for the two reserves respectively, of 1,100 acres for Hone Pihama, and 1,100 acres for his people of the Ngatitania-Ahuroa.] —I understand the contents of those letters, for I knew at the time that that was the proposal. I have said nothing all along ; I only answered questions put to me. I am going to make a new request, and it is with respect to the land between Ouri and Wahamoko. There was a notice published in 1865 with regard to this land. I mean a notice referring to confiscated lands. It was in consequence of that notice that I came to settle here, being desirous that the land should not he taken, because it was stated that if the Natives returned to their allegiance the land would not be taken from them. 10. Did you cultivate any of the land which the Government agreed to give you between Ouri and Oeo, or did you fence any of it or build houses upon it ? —No. 11. What have you done on the land on tho south side of the Eiver Oeo ? What fencing have you done ; what houses have you built; how much cultivation have you carried on ; have you run cattle or sheep upon it ?—I have fenced the land from the bush to the road, aud along the road to Wahamoko. 12. Have you fenced any on the seaward side of the road, besides the fencing round the hoytse ? — It is being done now. Part at the Wahamoko end is finished. 13. Are the houses you built those which the Commission occupy ? —Yes. 14. How much money have you expended here ? —I am afraid I cannot count up the money I have spent on houses and fences; but I will tell you roughly that it has perhaps reached £2,500. 15. Does that include what the cultivation has cost ?—No. 16. How much have you spent besides in cultivating, sowing grass-seed, aud ploughing?—l cannot tell, but I dare say that, including that expenditure, the total would amount to £3,500. My partner is constantly telling me that I spend too much on grass-seed and oats, and those things. 17. Have you anything to say with regard to the Taiporohenui or any other reserves? —With respect to the Whareroa Block, 10,000 acres were set apart not for myself, but for the whole tribe. There were 420 acres set apart for myself at Waukena. That is all I have in my own name. The 10,000 acres belonged to the tribe, in which the following families were included: Tangahoe, Mangemange, Owhangai, and Putake. 18. Have you received Crown grants for any of these lands ? —I asked Sir Donald McLean for a grant for the 420 acres. 19. Did you get it ?—No; one wras given for my wife for 100 acres, but the grant for the Waukena was never given to us. 20. Do you know whether any of these lands you claim have ever been surveyed by the Government ? —The reserves on the other side of the Waingongoro as far as Waitotara have all been surveyed. 21. The lands on this side of Waingongoro have not ?—-No; the surveys were beginning just as these troubles commenced. Manaia, of Kaupukunui, examined. 22. The Commissioners?^ Have you anything to say about your lands or reserves ?—I cannot go into details. 23. We should like to put on record what your wishes are. Have you not seen how, when these things have not been put on record, they have been forgotten ?—Things will not bo forgotten, as I aia

G.—2

here to see you and you can see me. But it is like a wagon s if you put three or four tons on to a wagon, one horse cannot draw it. lam here alone, there are not a number of us. 24. Did the Government, after the confiscation which followed the last war, make any promises to you and your people as to what land you would have in the way of reserves, as they did to Hone Pihama?-—Do not ask me, but ask my parent—l mean Mr. Parris. 25. Should not the child know what the parent did for it ?—lf the child were the parent's own immediate child, perhapshe would know ; but others not so closely connected might not know. Manama Patukopa, of Kaupukunui examined. 26. The Commissioners.] You have been a sailor ?—Yes ; I served in the British Navy, and visited China and India. 27. Have you anything to say about the land ?—I want to get a piece for myself. 28. Where are you living ? —Near Kaupukunui. 29. Have you got a house and garden ? —Yes. 30. Is it in the bush?—No ;itis on the seaward side of the road. 31. You lived at Otago with your wife ? —Yes. 82. Did you have sheep there ? —No ; I was farming. 33. And you are farming here, too ? —Yes. 34. You want to have your land secured to you ? —Yes. 35. How much do you claim ?—I lost everything during the war—horses 'and cattle, and all my property, to the value of £3,000. I then went to Otago. 36. When you came back you returned to the land of your tribe ?—Yes. 87. You are living on tbe land ?—Yes. 88. And you claim part of that land? —Yes. 39. Can you show how much land is yours ?—Yea ; I can point out the boundaries of my land. 40. Would you be satisfied if you got a Crown grant for that ?—Yes; I lost all I possessed at Waitotara. I lost my land, my horses, and my cattle. 41. Who took them ? —The Government. 42. Did the Government take the house, and the cows, and the horses ? —Yes. 43. During the war ? —No, I did not fight. 44. When the fighting was going on ? —Yes ; I ran away to Otago. 45. Was it the soldiers that took them ? —Yes. 46. And burnt your house down ?—Yes. ' 47. You have received no compensation ? —No. 48. You came back and settled on this land under Manaia?—Yes; Manaia wrote to Otago and asked me to come back again. 49. And now you want a Crown grant for the land, aud you can show where the boundaries are? •—Yes. 50. Does Manaia say that the boundaries are all right ?—Yes. 51. He is quite satisfied. ? —Yes. There was a Proclamation saying that the land would not be taken from those Natives who did not fight against the Queen. 52. When you were fighting in China and India, you were fighting in the Queen's ships, were you not? —Yes; I was in the Navy. 53. And you were fighting for the English people ? —Yes ; I have got three medals. 54. When did you leave this country ? —When I was a little boy. 55. Where did you go to first ?—I went to Sydney first, and came back to Hokianga, and I then went to England and saw London. 56. The Commissioners understand that you were away during the time of the war, and did not take any part in the insurrection. If that is the case, you are clearly entitled to have a piece of land to live upon, and our word will be that you shall have a piece of land to live upon ; the size and the locality we shall have to consider by-and-by. 57. Matiu of Opunake said : I have been a loyal subject all along. I have never been in rebellion against the Government. After the war was over, the Native Compensation Court sat at Taranaki. After the Court had sat it was given out that there wore 200 acres allotted to me, and 200 acres to my aunt, Kongorongokapao; Apakura, my uncle, was to have 200 acres. These lands ought to be in my hands, but I do not know where they are. 58. Is Eongokapao alive ? —Yes, and so is her elder brother ; but her younger brother, my father, is dead. He was killed in the Maori wars years ago, and lam the only son. I had 50 acres of land at Kaupukunui allotted to me by the Court, but I do not know to this day where it is. 59. Mr. Parris, late Civil Commissioner, made the following explanation: The Compensation Court heard the claims of friendly Natives to land in the whole district. After they had proved their claims certain awards were made, which, as soon as the Government took possession of the district, w rere to have been allocated. The awards referred to by Matiu are in a district which the Government have never taken possession of, and consequently they never had an opportunity to allocate them, and were not able to survey the land. 60. The Commissioners.] What district was that?—The whole of the Taranaki District, from Stoney liiver downwards. 61. We shall have to inquire into all the cases where these awards were made by the Court. But whatever awards were made by the Court will certainly be carried out, and by-and-by, when we ascertain the exact nature of the awards, we shall see that they are carried out. Have you got your award for the land? —Major Brown has it. 62. Matiu asked if he might have the piece of land of about three-quarters of an acre upon which his house was built at Opunake ? 68. The Commissioners said they were going to Opunake, and would inquire into the matter. 64. Pehira, son of Nopera Taikomaho, of Otumatea, said: I reside at Oeo. I am a stranger to you all, so far as Sir William Pox and Sir Dillon Bell are concerned; and I belonged to the Hauhaus. In appearing before the Court to-day I have a statement to make with regard to a piece of land between

a—2

Ouri and Taungatara, and which has already been referred to to-day. My desire is that this land should be granted to me and my relatives. It extends from the bush to the sea. 65. Te Wharerata, of Mawhitiwhiti, said: I salute the Commissioners appointed on behalf of the two races for the purpose of establishing good between them. I lay claim to certain land on this side of the Waingongoro, commencing at Waiharete and extending to the Waingongoro. The whole of that land has been confiscated. One piece (500 acres) at Karehe has been restored to me for the tribe or family; and for this land I desire that a grant should be issued. 66. The Commissioners.'] Can you show the boundary of the 500 acres?—lt has been surveyed, but the Crown grant has not been issued. I shall have something to say with regard to land on this side of the Waingongoro, which commences at Waingongoro River and extends to the Kapuni. This was land belonging to me. I cannot name the Natives having claims to this land; they are so scattered; some of them are here, but others are at Parihaka. The Commission is aware of how Native lands are held by the Natives. There is another piece of land, commencing at Otakeho and extending to the boundary fence of Hone Pihama, which belongs to me. These lands extend from the seaboard to the mountain (Mount Egmont). I cultivate the lands towards the sea. 67. Te Karere Omauru said : I live at Mawhitiwhiti, and have come to see you. I shall leave what I have to say as to land on the other side of the river, and shall speak at Hawera instead of here. I shall now simply explain the request I wish to make in regard to certain land on this side of Waingongoro. My first request was to Mr. Richmond to this effect: " Friend, Mr. Richmond, give me back my lands," that is, my lands on this side of "Waingongoro. His reply to my request wasto this effect: "Lands will be given to you on the other side of the "Waingongoro, in exchange for lands on this side." The southern boundary is the "Waingongoro, and the northern Kapuni stream. My brother applied to Mr. Booth for Te Ngutu-o-te-manu. My request to Mr. Booth was, " Friend, give me back my flesh and blood." This is simply to explain that my request was made on behalf of all the Natives, or the whole of the tribe. It was only lately that the portion I claim was restored to me. It lies between "Waingongoro and Te Aurara. I have nothing further to say to-day; it would interfere with what I have to say at Hawera. 68. Kaitana, of Okahu, said : Greetings to you. I have nothing to say with regard to lands on the other side of Waingongoro. That has been settled. I refer now to lands on this side of Waingongoro. What my parent, Manaia, has said is correct, because he and Titokowaru are one. Their words are the same. But what lam going to say now comes from me alone. My land commences at the bridge at Waingongoro, and extends to Rangitoto ; that is, up the boundary where the trig, station is. This piece belonged to my father-in-law, Haurake. It was for this reason I asked Manaia to stay here and listen to what I had to say. I now intend to refer to another piece altogether. It belongs to myself, and commences at the trig, station and extends to Kopehuhu, where the boundary ends. (39. Katene, of Weriweri: I intend now to speak of land at Okahu. I will not refer to lands belonging to the tribe, but simply land which I have placed my foot upon and which belongs to myself. There are two canoes, one belonging to the Government and the other to Te Whiti. The Europeans are embarked in one canoe and the Maoris in the other. The Government and their Natives are in the Government canoe, and Te Whiti and his Hauhaus are in Te Whiti's canoe. The whole tribe is with Te Whiti. Had Te Whiti called this meeting and appointed the Commission, you would have seen what a large number of Natives would have attended. As it is, there are only the Natives you see here, they who are embarked in the Government canoe. Therefore it is that I say that I will not introduce the question of lands belonging to other Natives, but leave that for Te Whiti to determine. lam endeavouring to find means of benefiting my people, and this is why I am following my parent the Government. I took part in all the fighting, and in everything else against the Government in former times. Bat I failed to see any settlement of affairs result. I have heard the predictions of the prophets, but, so far as I have seen, no end or settlement comes from prophets such as Te Whiti, Te Ua, and others. As I said before, I will not refer to their lands. They did not ask me to listen to them nor do anything in their behalf. I have left my evil-doing behind me, and Ido not intend to return to it. I shall now speak of lauds in which I have an interest. My mother belongs to the Ngatiawa; her name is Pinuia. Ido not wish to refer to lands which have been taken or set apart, divided, or given away by Mr. Parris, as Commissioner, nor to ask for them. I merely wish to have some in return given me in my wife's district. The name of my liapu is Whatemaruru. I will explain that my father belonged to the Ngatiruauui, and his name was Korere. According to the custom of the Ngatiruanui, the lands were divided amongst his descendants. The land divided in this way commenced at Ketemarae and extends to Omuturaugi. The piece to which I refer is that on which my fires and the fires of my ancestors were lit, and commences at the bridge at Waingongoro, Ruatahi, and runs on to liangitoto. This is the piece I shall ask your consideration for. Another piece I claim is inland of Kaupukunui. My younger brothers are with Te Whiti, but they also have claims to that land which is now in my possession. These lands are to the seaward; and, as I said before, I will not refer to other lands than those on which the fires of myself and ancestors were lighted. I apply to you for Weriweri. There are a great many claimants to this piece, but they are all related to me: lam now cutting out that portion to which I lay claim. It is called Ngaere, and is inland of Weriweri. Pukapoto is another piece, but I will not refer to it, except such portion as I myself claim. It is to seaward of Tawaroa, inland of Waingongoro Bridge. These are the portions of land with regard to which I ask the consideration of the Commissioners, and hope they will look into the whole matter. lam naming all those portions of the land which are claimed by people now with Te Whiti, but which I consider I have a right to. I will not say anything with regard to lands on the other side of Waingongoro, leaving it for the people on that other side. In referring to this piece, I ask whether the Government will not show me some consideration : not to me alone, but to my relations as well, though they are not hero. My place of abode is called Koetuku, where the metal was obtained when the road was metalled : the people living there turned off those who were getting out the metal, a couple of years ago; but my wife remonstrated with the Natives and told them they should allow the metal to be taken away from there.

GL—2.

70. The Commissioners.] What is the size of the piece of land you refer to? —I cannot give the acreage. Had it been surveyed, I could tell you. It extends from Waingongoro to the sea. 71. Does it go inland to the bush ? —No; it all lies seaward. It is quite impossible for me to describe the area of these pieces. They are held by me, because my elder and younger brothers are gone off to Te Whiti. 72. How much are you living upon? —We live upon,the whole of the block, undivided. Major Brown knows that we live all over the block. It is not that this land belongs to one or two of the tribe, but to a large number of them. Those pieces to which I refer are of considerable extent, because they belong to a number, not to myself only. Those lands belong to me and to my ancestors. 73. Kaitana, of Okahu, said he had a further statement to make : Major Brown and Mr. Williams have seen the land which my wife claims. I have but a small extent of land. The greater portion of the land I have been referring to belongs to my wife, aud it is called Teioke. That land belongs absolutely to my wife. I have nothing further to say about that. 74. Tipene Bakeue, of Mawhitiwhiti, said : I have only a few words to say respecting my ancestors, who embarked in the Government canoe. When they died, they told me to be strong in upholding their side. lam now looking after their interests in their lands inland on this side of the Waingongoro. The land which belongs to fiie, and which I am interested in, is inland of Mawhitiwhiti. In the land between Waingongoro and Kapuni I have a claim to a portion. I have land also on the boundary extending from Kaupukunui to Hone Pihama's boundary. A number of people claim this land, but they are all absent at Parihaka: lam the only one left here. 1 have also a piece of land within the block which extends from Ouri to Punehu; but the greater number of the claimants to this land are at Parihaka. I have still further claims beyond this block, and close to Parihaka; but it is perhaps better not to say anything about that now. I have only to add that I now hold that land on my own behalf and on that of others. 75. The Commissioners: There is one word which the Commissioners wish to say to those assembled here, and which they are requested to bear in mind. In the speeches which have been made to-day we have heard of boundaries declared, of the names of ancestors, families, and tribes, and their boundaries given. It is quite right that the Natives should have had an opportunity of making these known. But they must remember that the ancestral rights and tribal rights enjoyed at one time were put an end to by the confiscation of the land in consequence of the war. And the chief reason for the Commission being appointed at all was the statement that promises of various kinds had been made by the Government to the Natives on this coast: as for instance, those said to have been made to Hone Pihama by the Government. To-morrow we shall make a statement to the people who have attended this sitting.

At Oeo, Fbiday, 20th Pebkuaky, 1880. 76. Hone Pihama said : There is one other matter I wish to speak about. A piece of land at Waukena was promised to me by Mr. Eichmond. I was promised 420 acres, and the land was surveyed at the time. I wish to know whether that promise still stands. When I came to let the land it was surveyed, and it was found to be only 400 acres in extent. 77. The Commissioners : The Commission will inquire into this matter when they visit the Patea District, in which the land is situated. 78. Te Iraia Wakeariki, of Mawhitiwhiti, said : I would like to state to the Commission what I have often repeated to Major Brown. It is with reference to a piece of land at Waitotara called Moumahaki, which I myself let the Government have. 79. The Commissioners: All questions afi'ecting lands in that district will be heard at Waitotara or Patea. 80. Te Traia Wakeariki: I wish also to mention a piece of land of mine situated on the other side of Waingongoro, called Kanihi or Te liuaotemoko. There were 500 acres there. 1 should like to understand the position in which this land now stands. 81. The Commissioners.] Is that the piece of laud which is let to Mr. Caverhill?—Some of our people have leased it; but I have not signed the lease myself. 82. Major Brown, Civil Commissioner, made the following explanation to the Commission: I endeavoured to regulate the leasing of these reserves, and to decide what Natives were entitled to deal with them. My action was suspended by a statement of Mr. Sheehan to the Natives some eighteen months ago, to the effect that he would send a Judge of the Native Lands Court, or some other authorized person, to decide what particular Natives should be deemed to have rights in any particular reserve. Such person has never been sent; but I felt it necessary to suspend any further action on my part in regard to these lands, lest it should prejudice or anticipate the action of whoever might be appointed. S3. Te Traia Wakeariki: What I wish is that a Crown grant should bo issued for these 500 acres. 84. The Commissioners.] Who are the owners of the land?—There are a great many of them. Although there are a great many of them, still I am desirous that a Crown grant should be issued for this block to me. The whole of the people were included in this promise of Sir Donald McLean's. There are a great many of us; but my claim is before the others. There is another person interested, Heke Pepe ; but he is not here. He would tell you the same as lam telling you. 85. The reserve is made all clear. There is no doubt about the boundaries of the land. The question is, who are the Natives that are to enjoy the reserve. We shall recommend the Government to send some Judge for the purpose of settling that, and then will be the time to decide who are the owners. The Commissioners then made the following statement: — 86. The work which the Governor and the Parliament have given the Commissioners to do is to hear from the Maoris any complaints they have to make within the confiscated territory. It was stated in the course of many debates in Parliament that many promises had been made by the Government to the Natives about these lands, which have not been fulfilled. The

G.—2.

Commission has now visited the various settlements, and appointed this meeting here on this side Waingongoro, within the country where the trouble has arisen. We have now asked the Natives to tell us what these promises were, and how they have been broken. Not many have spoken. But we have told them one word, which is, that the promises made will be surely carried out. What happened on the other side of the Waingongoro was the same as this: there was fighting between the two races, and the Government confiscated the land. Then there was a time of quiet, and then another outbreak. Afterwards, the Government said to the tribes on the other side of the- river, " Go back to the laud, and we will give you places where you shall live ; these places shall be your own for each hapu. as the Government shall decide : the rest shall remain under the confiscation in the hands of the Government, and there the Government will place Europeans." That word has remained to this clay, and you have seen it fulfilled. The land on this side of Waingoligoro was confiscated at the same time; but the tribes have not yet had any land restored to them on this side of the river; only some of them, as Hone Pihama and his hapu, have had places given to them ; also to Manaia land has been promised. The rest of the Natives have cultivated where they wished. But the Government did not put them where they are. This has led to confusion, because all the laud still remains confiscated ; and the Natives cannot tell what their boundaries are, because they have not been fixed by the Government. Now, what the Commissioners think would be right is this: There are two tribes on this coast, the Taranakis and the Ngatiruanuis. The decision about the Taranaki people will be for another day : but what was said by Mr. Richmond and former Governments to Matakatea and Arama Karaka remains undisturbed and will not be altered. To-day we are speaking only to the Ngatiruanui people. Our word to the Governor will be this: Let the boundaries of Hone Pihama's land be marked out for himself and his people; let, also, crown grants be given to him and them without delay ; let, also, the same be done with Manaia. Then, as regards the other Natives, who have come to no agreement yet with the Government as to their places : Let a reserve be made for them all along the bush where they are living: let that reserve be for all the Natives of the tribe, and let it take in all their cultivations and dwellings ; let it be made in one broad piece between Waingongoro and the boundary between the two tribes, so as to make it; clear what shall belong to the Natives and what to the Europeans ; let this reserve be surveyed ; let roads be made to it across the Plains. Hereafter, if the Natives desire it themselves, the land can be individualized for each family ; until then it should remain in one large block. When the boundaries of this reserve have been fixed on the opeti plain along the bush, it will be seen what is the extent of the cultivations inland, and how far they go into the bush; then the back boundary can be laid down to include them. The Commissioners expect that each hapu will show their cultivations and explain whose work each clearing was, so that the rights of those who ai'O absent may be preserved, just as would have been done if they had been present here to-day. As to the pieces of land which have been enclosed and cultivated on the open plains, our word to the Governor will be that the people who have cultivated and fenced them in should not be disturbed ; but that no new cultivations should be made in the open hereafter. As to fishing-places, tho Commission will carefully consider the places where the people have been accustomed to fish, in order that these may be reserved for the supply of food. The Commission will advise the Governor that, when this has been done, he should continue the course of placing Europeans on the Plains, which was begun long ago on the other side of the Waingongoro. There should be reserved in the bush, in some places to be hereafter considered, sufficient reserves of timber which may bo used by the settlers for firewood and fencing and other purposes of settlement, under the control of the Government, so that no disputes may arise. And roads should be laid out at proper places through the bush, in order that both races may have access from the coast to the railway which is being made from New Plymouth to Mawera. Especially there should be a broad road marked out through the forest from the Harbour of Opunake to some convenient point on the main railway, so that the branch railway which Parliament has authorized may be made when the Governor thinks right. When the time comes that settlers will be placed upon the Plains, perhaps there will arise the desire of both races to have leases given of part of the reserved land. This will be right, in order that the Native owners may, on this side of Waingongoro, be receiving income from their land in the same way as the people on the other side of the river are doing. But the Commission has seen that, because these leasings on the other side were done without care or supervision, it has happened that land has been let in the first instance without its value being known, and the result has not in some cases been right. Now, the advice of the Commission to the Governor will be that, whenever the Natives desire to let any part of the land reserved for them, it should be done under regulations to be carefully considered hereafter, in order that the rents from any land that is let to Europeans may go to the proper owners, and that the full value of the land may be got for them: and also that there should not be large tracts fall into the hands of one man. Then also will be the time for a plan to be settled for the establishment of schools, in order that Native children may be brought up with the same advantages as the European children are. It will be for the Parliament to decide whether any part of the grant made long ago by the Queen for Native purposes should be applied to these schools : if so, it will also be right for the tribe to agree that some part of the money derived from rents should be set aside for the support of these schools : so that the children may not reproach us hereafter, when they are grown up, that they were forgotten when the settlement of this question was made by us all to-day. It will also be advised by the Commission that in the town, which will be built on the Plains, sections should be set aside for the chief people of the tribe, where they can resort as their own homes whenever they visit the town. The Commission know that there has sprung_ tip a new word of late on this coast. Te Whiti has said that he alone is to settle this matter: that the land is in his hands, that everything must be taken to Parihaka, and that he alone will put everything right. From time to time different words have been spoken by him, first one and then another ; and no one is quite clear as to what he says from time to time. But one good word he has always spoken, which is clear, that there should be peace: and that, whatever happened, there should be no more

G.-2

fighting. The same word is spoken on our side. As to that word of his which has been spoken in this very day, that the people must not come before the Commission, we see that he has withheld all those who listened to him. That is his answer to the letter we sent to the tribe. He repeats the same word, " that in his hands lies the decision to be come to." We also see that the majority of the people still believe that word of his to be true, and look upon it as the word of a prophet. But there have happened many things which must have shown you that this is a delusion. The Governor did not ask the consent of Te "Whiti to the confiscation after the war, yet the confiscation remains. Nor to the survey, yet the survey remains : though the pegs may be removed, once the chain has been taken over the ground, its mark caunot be effaced. Nor to the road, yet the road is being made. When Te "Whiti gave that foolish order to remove the surveyors, it was perhaps supposed by those who listened to him that their removal would end the matter. But it was not so. The Europeans do nothing in haste. But, while the Government and the Parliament were quietly considering that trouble, Te Whiti sent his people to plough the land. Then it was necessary to be seen by both races whether his word would prevail. And what happened ? The people he sent were taken prisoners, and that work of his was stopped at once. Then it became necessary for it to be plainly shown to you that the word of Te Whiti could not stand. The first step to make this clear was, to make the road, in order to show that the Governor still kept the confiscated land in his own hand ; and this work of road-making will fro on till it is finished. The next step will be to divide the land and make ample reserves for the Natives ; so that trouble may not arise between the Natives who are quietly living on their land given back to them, and the settlers whom the Governor will place upon the open country. This will be done by the Governor's word alone. It will all be done quietly by the Governor, without haste, in the daylight, and before tho eyes of the two races. It will not be done by asking the consent of Te Whiti to it. And when all this has been completed in the Ngatiruanui district, then it will be seen that it is the word of the Governor that prevails on both sides of the Waingongoro. It is of no consequence that the people have not attended the Commission to-day, and that they remain at Parihaka. Let them stay there if they like, but the work which the Parliament has given to the Commission to do will go on all the same. We look upon their absence as foolishness, which will give place one day to better counsels. Their land will not be taken away because they are not here ; so long as they remain at peace with us, and do not interfere with the work of the Commission, it is the same as if they came before us. But the Europeans will not agree to that word of Te Whiti, that he is to settle the matter. It is for the Governor to do as was done on the other side of the Waingongoro, to settle that question. The tribes there are satisfied with the large reserves the Government have given them. They Jive there in peace on their own reserves, and the Europeans live on the rest of the land. The Governor will be advised by us, the Commissioners, to act in the same way in this district. Then will come the end of these troubles, and the land of the Maoris, which the Government will give them, will be safe to them for ever, so long as they and their children live there in peace. 87. Tutahau said: I belong to Parihaka, and have just come from there. . I have only this to say to you, in answer to the statement you have just made. You throw all the blame upon my side (that of Te Whiti). The wrong you have done you say nothing about; you blame us for everything. That is all I have to say to you upon this. The land is still lying quiet, and there is no one to say anything about it. Tiie dispute between yourselves and Te Whiti is on the question of your chieftainship or superiority. I have nothing further to say to you or before you, the Commission. 88. Katene, of Mawhitiwhiti, said: I have a few words to say in reply to that portion of your statement where you refer to tho small numbeY who have come forward to give evidence. Though few have come before you here, those who have come were ripe for it. Let those who have come continue to be with you. Do not send them back. I therefore say to you, the Commissioners, give effect to the requests made by me and my people. They, my people, who have appeared before you, are those who have left Te Whiti's canoe and embarked upon that belonging to the Government. Tho outside portion of the tribe have given in their adhesion to Te Whiti, and are under his guidance. It would be as well that you should take doivn the names of all those who have come before you to establish their claims. At the present time there are two persons : one is following in the straight path, and the other in the crooked. It is those who are following the crooked path who are endeavouring to mislead those who are folldwing in the right path. This is all 1 have to say until we meet at Hawera. Those of my people who I told you would come before you have done so. lam still desirous, however, of saying something to you concerning lands confiscated on the other side. 89. Hone Pihan\a: Your words in reply to mine in respect to my lands about Oeo are very satisfactory ; but I have still this to say to you : It will be for you to carefully consider my words in relation to other lands in which lam interested. The promises made in the days of Sir Donald McLean and Mr. Sheehan were so far satisfactory. But now I have come before you with my case for your consideration, I shall not be disappointed if you cannot give me an answer immediately to the further requests I have made. I shall bo quite satisfied if you can do so when we meet at Hawera. My great desire is that you should settle this matter while you are in the district, as it is impossible to say what may happen to prevent a settlement hereafter. I shall reserve anything further I have to say until we meet at Hawera. 90. Tawhaki, of Kaupokonui, said : I, together with Hone Pihama, Katene, and others, went to Mr. Sheehan and asked him to return me my lands, as I was an old adherent of the Government. The land in question is situated between Kaupukunui and Otakeho, and extends from the seaboard to the mountain. I now renew that application, and ask you, the Commissioners, to restore me that land. There have been four hundred or more of my ancestors buried in this block. All the dead of my tribe were interred there. I have nothing further to say, except that this land should be restored to me.

At Hawesa, Tuesday, 24th Febkiiaby, 1830. 91. Te Wharerata, cf Mawhitiwhiti, said: In the years 1866 and 1807 Mr. Eichmond made certain reserves. Eangatapu was one ; it was the block on which we were to live. Ido not know how many acres it contained. Okahu was another block; it comprised 280 acres. Te Eauna was another block ;

G.—2

t consisted of 100 acres. Mr. Eichmond allowed these reserves to us. These are all the lands given by Mr. Eichmond to the tribes of Kanihi and Okahu. What I have to say now is about the reserve at Te Eangatapu: I desire that you should fix the number of acres in this block. Sir Donald McLean gave 500 acres at Kanihi to Te umitahi, and 1,000 acres wrore also given to Whakataka on behalf of the Okahu. Captain Wray was with Sir Donald McLean at the time of this promise, and I wish the Commissioners to ask an explanation from him concerning this matter. That was at the time when all the reserves were promised to the Natives of this district. I now come to the time of Mr. Sheehan, and wash to refer to the advances to be paid to the Natives for the block on the other side of the boundary of Araukuku. We were promised £1,000 for the portion on the other side ; but when we received the money there was only £800; £200 was retained. This was in the time of Mr. Sheehan. I will speak of another advance on account of land on this side, near Waingongoro: the advance has not been given for the portion on the seaward side; it has been given for the inland portion. That is all I will say at present. I will wait to see if you answer me, and then some one will be prepared to follow me. 92. The Commissioners : We will consider what you have said before giving you an answer; and we will hear any one else who wishes to speak regarding the lands you have mentioned. 93. Pepe Heke, of Araukuku, said: In the year 1873 we came from Waitara from amongst the Hauhaus, and we lived on the other side of Waingongoro. Mr. Parris came there accompanied by Wi Tako and. Wi Parata ; and he gave notice of a meeting with Sir Donald McLean to be held in the Town of New Plymouth. We went up there. There were three hapus —namely, Okahu, Kanihi, and Araukuku. We went up to ask Sir Donald McLean and Mr. Parris to allow the people of these hapus to come back here and live on the land. Sir Donald McLean told us that Mr. Parris and Captain Blake would arrange about the land for the Natives to live upon. He wrote documents out and handed them to Mr. Parris and Captain Blake. When we returned here Mr. Parris and Captain Blake gave out the number of acres as follows : 500 acres for Kanihi, 1,000 acres for Okahu, and 1,500 acres for Araukuku. I agreed to the reserve made for Araukuku, and I requested Captain Blake to have it surveyed. It was surveyed by Mr. Skinner. Before the survey was completed Captain Blake told us that the Government were anxious that Ihe Mountain Eoad should pass through this land. I said that I wished my land to be pointed out to me clearly before tlie road was allowed to go through. Captain Blake said to me, " You should allow this road to go through, so that your land may be improved." I agreed, and said I would allow the road to go through ; and it was accordingly carried through the land. At this time I received a letter from Mr. Parris, written from Wellington. I then went to Wellington. When I arrived there I found that Wi Tako was selling a portion of this laud to the Government. Waipuku is the name of the portion. I said that Wi Tako should not sell the land in Wellington, but should come up to the locality. Mr. Parris said to Wi Tako, "It is not right to sell a pig while it is out of sight; it should be brought before the buyer." Wi Tako still insisted on selling, and I told Mr. Parris that if Wi Tako sold his Waipuku, I would also sell,my Waipuku. When I came back I sold Waipuku to Mr. Parris. Afterwards I sold from Patea Eiver to Waipuku. My elder sisters then came. They wanted to divide off a portion of this land to themselves, and they asked Mr. Parris for it. He allowed them 700 acres on the other side of the Patea Eiver, fronting the Mountain Eoad. Mr. Parris fixed the 700 acres in the land that I had sold to him, and he placed it close up to the road on the inland side of the Patea Eiver. This finished Mr. Parris's work. Then Major Brown became Commissioner. Now a European named Webster wished us to lease this land to him. We spoke to Major Brown about it, and he asked us where the 700 acres were. We said they were on the other side of Patea, close up to the road. Major Brown said, " Why, the Government have occupied it, and are using it for the purposes of a township." We said we did not wish it to be taken away from us. Major Brown then said, "We will move your 700 acres to another place." I replied, "It will not be right to give us 700 acres outside of the block I sold." Major Brown did not agree with me, and I did not agree to his proposal. We were all very much vexed at our land not being given us in the place where it had first been promised to us, and we resolved not to occupy the land selected by Major Brown, but to let it to the pakehas ; and we agreed to lease it to Mr. Webster. He was to have the land for twenty-one years, and we asked him to pay us seven years' rent, to which he agreed. The lease was then taken by a lawyer (Mr. Eoy) to be signed before a Magistrate (Captain Wray). There was a sum of £500 to be paid to us. We were paid £100 by Webster, and my sister received a cheque for £400; but we were told that it would not be cashed until Major Brown had signed it. When Major Brown returned from New Plymouth we gave him the cheque to sign, so that we might be able to cash it. He then asked us where the land was to be allocated, and we told him, "On the other side of Patea." He said -we could not have it there, as the land had been cut up into sections. I then repeated that it was not right to select the land outside of the block I had sold to Mr. Parris. He suggested that we should divide the 700 acres, and have 500 acres on the other side of the river and 200 acres on this side. I said, " No, that will never do." Major Brown replied, "If you do not agree to separate this land, I will not sign the cheque." We then knew that we had lost the land, and we said, " Very well, we will have to agree to your proposal." That is all I will say. I shall leave the rest to others. 94. Mr. Parris said : With reference to Eangatapu, the Natives asked for a place on the sea-coast for their canoes, and Mr. Eichmond said at the time that there should be some place given to them. On looking into the matter afterwards, it was discovered that a military-settlers' township had been laid out at Ohawe, at the mouth of the Waingongoro, the site of the proposed reserve; and consequently nothing was done in tho matter. 95. The Commissioners.] Was that township for sale ? —Yes. At least, the military settlers had town allotments in every township; some had a quarter of an acre, some half an acre, and some an acre. 96. Then the reserve at Eangatapu which Mr. Eichmond promised the Natives was not laid off ?—No. 97. Was there any step taken afterwards to make any exchange for it ?—No; the matter was never settled.

G.—2,

98. There was not even an allotment in the town given ?—No. 99. But the town exists now, does it not? —I presume it does. It was not a question of land ; the reserve was to be for a fishing-place. 100. Major Brown, Civil Commissioner, made the following explanation : When I paid some of the takoha, or compensation, to these Natives, Hone Pihama, with tho consent of those present, agreed that £500 should be reserved to purchase fishing-stations. I went into the question of what laud there was at Eangatapu that could be made use of, aud I found that there were some ten or fifteen acres surrounding the town and extending down to the beach which could be obtained from the Government. I ascertained that part of the laud had been set apart for educational purposes. 101. The Commissioners.] Out of the fifteen acres? —No, there were still fifteen acres available ; but I found it impossible to make any exchange, the School Board having let the land. We then went to Pukioha, another fishing-station, where I found that there was an excess of fifteen acres over the quantity which the European was entitled to; but the Crown grant having been issued, I could not obtain possession of it. Hone Pihama and myself offered to purchase from tho European, but ho declined to sell. There was another fishing-ground called Wairaki, which we were unable to make any arrangement about. But the £500 still remains available ; and I see no difficulty in tho Government granting the unalienated portion of the Eangatapu, as I think ought to be done. 102. The fifteen acres ? — Yes, it is about fifteen acres. I may say that Mr. Sheehan was favourable to the Natives having it. 103. Is that in the township ?—lt surrounds the township; it is on the river-side and on the sea-side. 104. Tlie Commissioners : That seems clear about Eangatapu ; there is a piece of land left at the river-side which has not been granted away ; and our word to the Governor will be that the grant shall issue, to carry out Mr. Eichmond's promise. 105. Major Brown : Hone Pihama was my colleague in the matter, and assisted me in distributing the takoha. 100. Hone Pihama: Major Brown's statement is quite correct. The £500 was for the benefit of the three hapus —namely, Puketarata, Ngatitanewai, and Ahitahi. It was my advice that this money should be retained. I was in favour of it, because I pitied these three hapus, all the other tribes and hapus having land on the coast, and they had none. Okahu had a fishing-place at Eangatapu, which we have already spoken of; but neither Ahitahi, Ngatitanewai, nor Puketarata had any fishing-grounds on the coast; and Major Brown agreed with me that this money should bo held back to purchase fishinggrounds for these people. That is all I have to say on that subject. Wharerata was quite right in what he said about the £200 balance of compensation for the land this side of the Patea Eiver ; but I advised Major Brown to withhold the £200, in order to allow time to find out those claimants who had not received money when the £800 was paid. That was why w 7e retained that £200, which now remains with us. 107. Mr. Parris : What the Natives have said about the Okahu Eeserve is true. 108. The Commissioners.] Where is Okahu? —Opposite the blockhouse at Waihi. It extends down to the Waingongoro Eiver. It was promised at the time when Katene and Karereused to live at Colonel McDonnell's camp. They were living there with their people. They asked for the reserve, and they were promised it, and received it. 109. Then what was done about it ? —lt was surveyed, and they were put in possession. Katene was living there, and also Karere. 110. Is the reserve still there ? —Yes ; it is let. 111. Let by whom ? —I do not know who let it, but Mr. Caverhill rents it. It was let since my time. 112. There is no difficulty about that, then ? —None whatever, that I am aware of. 113. Do you know anything about the Eauna Eeserve of 100 acres ? —I have no recollection whatever of anything concerning 100 acres at Eauna. Ido not even know where the place is. 114. Karere said : When I returned from Wanganui with Mr. Eichmond, after the sitting of the Court, we were called upon to point out what places we should like reserved. I went with my brothers, who are sitting here now. When we got to Okahu we pointed out the laud, and we were told that we should have 285 acres. We then went on to Te Eauna. 115. The Commissioners.] Who was with you at tho time?—Mr. Wilson Hursthouse, the surveyor. When we got there we pointed out the land; it was then under cultivation. 100 acres at that place were given to the people of Okahu, and Mr. "Wilson Hursthouse told us that in addition there was some land for us on the coast. He said it contained 50 acres, and was called Te Kawakawa. We were prisoners at that time. There were four blocks of land given to us :Te Eauna, Kawakawa, Okahu, and Eangatapu. Te Eauna is near Waihi. The seaward boundary is land belonging to Mr. Einlayson, and is some of the land that was ploughed by the Natives who are now prisoners. 116. Katene, of Wheriwheri, said : On account of the length of the investigation into this matter, I should like to say a word. I wish to confirm the statements made about Okahu. Mr. Eichmond was the Native Minister at the time. Karere, Eangiwhitu, Kaitawa, and myself went to live on this land amongst the Europeans near Colonel McDonnell's camp at Waihi. There were thirty of us who lived there, or more. It was then stated that this land should come back to us. Colonel McDonnell told us to point out the boundaries that w re wished. Mr. Booth then came from Wanganui. He informed us that he was to be Commissioner. He said, " You must all sign your names." We all wrote our names down on a paper. Perhaps the document we signed is still being preserved. We were asked to point out the boundaries we would agree to, and the place we wished to have. We pointed out Okahu and Ngarakau, the places where we had cultivated ; and the number of acres was given out as 385. We divided this land off ourselves ; 100 acres inland, and 285 acres to the seaward. We pointed out 80 acres on the coast as a fishing-place. These words I heard with my own ears, and I have remembered thorn ever since, and kept them until the present time. I wish to say, with reference to what Karere said about tho 50 acres at Kawakawa, that I heard the name mentioned myself at the time. I did not see it written down, but we heard it spoken of, and Karere said he had 2-G. 2.

G.—2

50 acres at Kawakawa. This land was not given to us because we were friendly Natives, but because we were neutrals : it was intended to be a permanent reserve, to be handed down to our children. With reference to Kanihi and Okahu, the people of Okahu were interested in Kanihi, and the people of Kanihi were interested in Okahu. That is why they were combined and treated as one. These two tribes built their pas adjacent to each other, and in that manner became as one people. This place was an old kainga of our ancestors :it is not as though it belonged to any other tribe; it always belonged to us. At the time we went to live near Colonel McDonnell's camp we went on to this old kainga of ours. We were given 385 acres ; we took 100 there, aud 285 by the sea-coast. 117. The Commissioners here produced a map to the Natives, showing the 385 acres divided into two pieces of 285 and 100 acres, as stated by Katene in his evidence, and when examining the map the Natives agreed that the 100 acres were a satisfactory settlement of the claim to Eauna. 118. With regard to Kanihi, the Civil Commissioner said that the reserve of 500 acres had been surveyed. 119. Mr. Parris said : With reference to the 1,000 acres for Whakataka, I never heard anything about it. The matter was never brought under my notice, and I did not know who made the promise, or when it was made. 120. Major Brown : When Captain Blake was dismissed I requested him to give me up all documents, plans, and maps in his possession; but he did not give me any. Mr. Sheehan showed me some document which he said showed that Whakataka was entitled to the 1,000 acres. I now hand in to the Commission a letter from the Under-Secretary [See Appendix], enclosing a memorandum from Sir Donald McLean, giving particulars of the reserves made by him, and other arrangements, with respect to the lands between Waitotara and Waingongoro Rivers. The reserve for Whakataka is not mentioned in the paper I have now put in. Before Captain Blake was dismissed I understood from him that the reserve was to be 1,500 acres for the Ahitahi people between the Waingongoro and Waitotara Bivers ; and I understood Captain Sheet to say that he was instructed to survey it, but that the Natives would not allow him to do so. Afterwards, when dealing with the confiscated lands, the Natives informed me they would not take any reserve on the W raingongoro Biver. But, in order to cover this and other promises which were said to have been made, I said I would make the Araukuku Beserve of 10,000 acres, which would include the 1,500 acres said to be promised to the Pukete Natives and other tribes, the remainder of whose land I was dealing with, and who had been left without land. This reserve of 10,000 acres was to cover and include all outstanding promises made to those various tribes; and the reserve exceeded what all the promises alleged to have been made amounted to. 121. The Commissioners: Have the boundaries of those 10,000 acres been marked out? 122. Major Brown : It was to include the following places: Onewaia, Tirotiromoana, and Araukuku ; but no notes have been left of the survey. The Surveyor asked me if he was to allow the Natives to exceed 10,000 acres, and I said it did not matter, provided it was but a small addition which could bo rectified afterwards. He did not complete the survey. It turned out to contain 10,000 acres. The Surveyor, I may say, in consequence of this very survey, was suspended, and then dismissed. In consequence of the survey having been defective it will require to be done over again. 123. Wharerata : I have only one word to say with regard to the 1,000 acres promised. Tou should obtain information from Captain Wray and Captain Blake on the subject, the former of whom has certain papers relating to the matter. 124. The Commissioners: We will wait until we have seen the papers which Captain Wray is said to have in his possession. In consequence of what Katene said just now, we wish to know whether all the tribe was aware of this proposal being made for the 10,000 acres. 125. Bepe Heke : Whakataka did not agree to the reserve of 10,000 acres being made. He wanted, rather, to have the whole of the land restored to him. The Kanihi people agreed to the 500 acres because they were anxious to get back and occupy the land. Captain. Blake said Whakataka's reserve of 1,000 acres would be made at Turangatapuae, but Whakataka did not agree to this. The reason Whakataka did not agree to it was that he disapproved of the proceedings of the Government. What he desired was that the whole of the land should be restored to him. Some of the young people of his tribe approved of this reserve being made, but others did not. 126. Baloe : Tou have heard a good deal from those who preceded me in regard to lands promised. I am now going to say something in respect to the block of land lying between Tirotiromoana and Onewaia. The Government advanced money to the Natives as takoha for the lands down as far as Tirotiromoana : Major Brown advanced £500; but I did not agree to the payment, nor to the money being advanced for lands in my district. After this we held a meeting at Normanby to discuss the matter ; it was held there because my people reside in that locality. If my people had said to me, "We will accept that payment," I should have consented. On the contrary, they refused to accept the £500, preferring land instead. After this meeting I and another asked Major Brown and Hone Pihama to let us have Dalton to survey and mark out the land. The day we left Major Brown he said, " Tou follow Dalton andTukarangatai in laying out the line with all its divergences." I went as far as Mangawhero. Beyond this I have nothing to say. Having gone over the line, I found it to be correct. After that Dalton made out his plan of tho land, when it appeared that there were 16,000 acres iu it; but some time after it was discovered that alterations had been made in the original boundaries as laid out by us. I went over the ground and found this to be the case. I have only further to add that the cause of the difficulty is tho alteration of the boundaries. 127. Major Brown : I ask those now present whether I did not state, in the presence of Hone Pihama and others interested, that there should be 10,000 acres awarded: and that if the amount was less, it should be increase'd to the full amount, or if more, reduced ? 128. Hone Bihama : Do not be annoyed with me. when I state that I do not recollect you saying so. Tou and myself told Dalton to follow the line as marked out by Patoe and Tukaraiigatai. The line should be inland of A.raukuku, thence south to Onewaia. 129. Major Brown -. Did I not say anything about the 10,000 acres ? 130. Hone Pihama : No ; I did not hear you say anything about that.

G.—2

131. Major Brown : Mrs. Dalton was present, and I should like her to be asked as to her recollection of the matter. 132. The Commissioners: Mrs. Dalton, Major Brown wishes to know whether you recollect anything taking place in your'presence about the reserve of 10,000 acres? 133. Lucy Takiora Dalton: Ido not remember Major Brown nor Hone Pihama, nor any of them, speaking about the matter. 134. Major Brown: Do you remember my saying they should have a reserve of 10,000 acres ? 135. Lucy Takiora Dalton: I remember something of it, but not the particulars. I was not present when Hone Pihama, Mr. Dalton, and Patoe spoke about the surveyor. All I know is about Patoe, Tukarangatai, and some other Native going out on this survey. I know nothing of any other particulars. 130. Hawaiki (Mrs. Blake): I heard what Major Brown said with respect to the 10,000 acres. That was the extent of land he promised. I was present at three meetings where that promise was made: namely, at Taiporohenui,Normanby, and Ngarongo. Major Brown said we shpuld have 10,000 acres, and a grant of money, the amount of which I am not quite certain, but I think it was about £100. That was for my people, namely, the Ngatitanewai and Ngatitupaea. So far as I know, the only places to be included in this block were Tirotiromoana and Keteonetea. 137. The Commissioners: We arc satisfied this reserve of 10,000 acres was agreed to ; but wo cannot settle the matter finally until we see the papers Captain Wray is said to have. 138. Hone Pihama : I do not object to what Mrs. Blake says with regard to Major Brown's promise : I might not have hoard it; but if Ngawakatara, who was present, bears out her statement I will not have anything further to say. 139. The Commissioners : W^hat we understand from Major Brown is, that this reserve of 10,000 acres was to cover all promises and claims regarding this land. 140. Hone Pihama : It was my own proposition to Major Brown. There was nothing given by the Government to the Natives. The surveyors were employed by Major Brown and myself. If I had understood clearly from Major Brown at the time that there should be 10,000 acres set aside, I should not have asked him to have selected any particular block for the reserve. The surveyors whom we engaged were instructed to take the line commencing from Kaikera inland to Tirotiromoana. 141. Major Brown : I think the line was taken inland of these two places. They took it to Waingongoro and Araukuku ; but it does not quite reach Waingongoro. 142. Hone Pihama: I confirm what Major Brown said at the meeting, that the line surveyed for the reserve was to begin at Onewaia, and not go down to Waingongoro Biver, but go straight inland to Araukuku and Tirotiromoana. 143. The Commissioners: The Natives must leave this for us to consider. Tho reserve has been very lately made, and must be quietly thought over and determined. Enough has been said about it at present. 144. Pepeheke : I wish to say, respecting tho 700 acres at Stratford promised at the time Mr. Parris was Commissioner, that since Major Brown came into office I have been unable to learn where the 700 acres is to be. 145. Mr. Parris : WEen I put Pepeheke and his tribe from the Patea Eiver to Waipuku, they asked that they might have a reserve, and I arranged to give them one of 700 acres. They pressed me to have it allocated on the bank of the Patea Eiver, inside the line of the Mountain Eoad. The reserve was surveyed and marked off on the map. 146. Major Brown : In the beginning of 1876 Major Atkinson instructed me to have this reserve shifted. I spoke to the Natives about it, and suggested that they should give it up and have a larger amount added on the 10,000-acre reserve —about 2,000 acres. But they refused this, and I therefore shifted the reserve to a position inuch the same as " turning it over " would be. This they eventually accepted and agreed to, as was said by Pepeheke when speaking to-day. They afterwards leased the land, and took seven years' rent in advance. The ground is surveyed. I explained to the Natives at the time that the Government did not approve of the reserve, and wished to change it: that, as it was confiscated land, they claimed the right to do so. 147. Mr. Parris : Government did not notify me of any disapproval in regard to the reserve. 148. The Commission requested Major Brown to furnish them with a statement of the terms on which the reseiwe had been let by the Natives; also whether they had received the rent. 149. The Commissioners: What amount of rent have you received? 150. Pepeheke: We received £500, but I cannot say how much per annum the rent is. 151. The Commissioners: The matter seems rather confused, and, as there are questions connected with the Government township site and other things which require consideration, it must be left over for the present. 152. Kopekope, of Ketemarae, said : In the year 1872 Wi Parata came up to Oeo and requested Pepe and his tribe to return to Normanby. Sir Donald McLean sent Wi Parata up. When Sir Donald McLean went to New Plymouth, Pepe also went up to see him there. Pepe said to him, "I am the person who has suffered. I have been swimming in the water, and have been fished out by Wi Parata. The bait was that I should return with my tribe to Ketemarae (Normanby) and get 1,500 acres." This was promised to Pepe by Sir Donald McLean ; and Sir Donald McLean sent Captain Blake to survey this land. When Pepe returned he told us of this, and we all approved of it. At that time we did not hear anything about the Mountain Eoad. On the 14th March, 1872, we commenced to make that road. We simply cut the supplejacks and underwood, leaving the heavy timber standing. Pepe said to Captain Blake that the road should go as far as Matawhero, but no farther. Captain Blake replied that that would bo of no use. The road was to be made, and also the heavy timber to be cut down. Pepe then said he would agree to this, if something else in exchange was given. Captain Blake said, "Very well; you shall have ten acres at Hawera." Thereupon the heavy timber was cut down and the road formed. It extended from Normanby two miles. The boundaries of the 1,500 acres commenced at Onewaia and went thence inland to Matawhero. Pepe said, when these boundaries were

G.—2

made, that no one objected to the road. Afterwards we sold the land at Waipuku-Patea to Mr. Parris. The quantity was 21,500 acres, and the price 2s. 6d. per acre. The 700 acres was not land given to us by the Government; it was a piece which properly belonged to us, and was set aside, and for which we had not received 2s. 6d. per acre, as it was excluded from the acreage paid for (21,500 acres). I did not agree to the 700 acres being set aside, like some of my people. What they ■wished was that they should be paid 2s. 6d. per acre for (he whole block. Mr. Parris said that the request made that Pepe's sisters were to have a reserve was the same as the one agreed to, and we agreed. The land which remained in our possession is on this side of Patea, and extends twelve miles on this side of Patea to Ngaruru. The land between Patea River and Waingongoro River, this side of Stratford, the distance being twelve miles, was not to be sold. After this Major Brown succeeded Mr. Parris. Major Brown told us Puketu, Puketarata, and Araukuku, containing 10,000 acres, together with £500, would be given, and asked us what we thought of it. I answered him that I did not agree to the 10,000 acres ; that I would rather agree to the offer made by Mr. Parris. If Patoe and Tukarangatai were to receive a portion as compensation for services rendered by them in forming the road, then I would not agree to the £500; rather let it be' fifty times £500. Only then would I agree to it. We did not agree to the reserve of 10,000 acres being made. After this I went with Major Brown and others to Ohawe, and while there Major Brown told us we should have 15 acres at Ohawe, but that we should have to pay £15G 13s. 4d. for it. I did not agree to that. I said to him, "You should give us this without payment." I afterwards asked Captain Blake as to whether there was such a reserve at Ohawe, and he said there was not. 154. Mr. Parris: With reference to what Kopekopo has said about selling land on the other side of the Patea River, and the land on this side of the Patea between Stratford and Normanby, there never was any arrangement or understanding that they were to keep the whole of it. I had agreed to make a 1,500-acre reserve out of it. It is correct that they said they would not part with that reserve; but I told them that it was part of the confiscation, and would have to be dealt with as such.

At Haweea, Wednesday, 25th Febexiaet, 1880. 155. Patoe said: My land has all been stolen from me. It has all been taken by Major Brown and Te Waero. 15G. Major Brown ; The land he is now referring to will come before the Native Land Court; it is outside the confiscated boundary. 157. Patoe : The land I wish to speak about is Te Ngaere. It is within the confiscated boundary. Major Brown and Te Waero took this land I did not know of their purchasing it. That is all I have to say about that. With respect to Toko, it was taken by Major Brown, Te Mango, and Te Waero, and I know nothing about its purchase. 158. Major Brown : A. small part of Te Ngaere is inside the confiscated line. The lines were cut on the ground, because the Natives said they did not know where the boundaries were. The money paid to Te Waero was for the part of Te Ngaere outside the confiscated line. That matter will be heard, by the Native Laud Court on the 7th July nest, at Patea, when, if Patoe satisfies the Court that his claims are the strongest, he w rill get the land. The reason for its being heard by the Native Laud Court is that the Government have advanced money on the block, and the Court will inquire into Patoe's claim, or any other claim to it. That is all about Te Ngaere. With regard to Toko, a small portion of that land is inside the confiscated boundary. The money paid to Te Mango and To Waero on account of Toko is for the part outside the confiscated land. lam not sure that the survey is completed, and therefore I cannot say when the land will come before the Court, because the Court will not hear any claim until the survey has been completed. 159. Hone Pihama requested permission to put the following questions to Major Brown: — IGO. Did I not say to you that, if any persons wished to sell land there, outside of the confiscated boundary, you were not to buy it from them ? —Yes. 161. Then why did you pay Te Mango and Te Waero money for those lands at Te Ngaere and Toko ?—Because I was satisfied, from inquiries I made, that they had claims there. 162. Hone Pihama: I said in the time of Mr. Parris that these two blocks of land, Ngaere and Toko, should be reserved. 163. Major Brown : There is always somebody who tells me not to deal with some particular block, and if I listened to every one I should not attempt to purchase any block. The final determination is with the Land Court, and not with me. 164. Hone Pihama : I wish now to refer to a piece of land within the confiscated boundary called Whakahurangi, and which is shown on the map I now produce, which also indicates the boundary of the Township of Stratford. We told Mr. Parris that we did not wish to take any money for this land, as the principal part of our people were at Parihaka. 165. Mr. Parris : With reference to what Hone has said about the district known as the Whakahurangi, when I commenced to deal with the confiscated lands in that part, he made a special request that I would not interfere with that land until I could see the hapu called Ngatitupaea, who were all living at Parihaka. I consented to leave the land for a time, to see if they would return to the district, when there would be provision made for them either on this land or somewhere about Keteonetea. That is the position in which I left Whakahurangi when I retired from the service. Since that, Major Brown has made provision for the Ngatitupaea in the 10,000-acre block which was discussed before the Commission yesterday. 106. Major Brown : Since the time I have been Civil Commissioner 1 have not dealt with the land to the north of the Patea Eiver, and therefore 1 have made no arrangement about the takoha for the Whakahurangi Block. 167. Pene Tutorakina: I. wish to mention some things that passed between Mr. Parris and myself some time ago. I spoke to him about two reserves included in Huiroa. They contained 200 acres each. I wish to have those two blocks given to me now. I wish to have the Crown grants for them.

G.—2.

168. Mr. Parris: When I obtained the Huiroa Block for the Government I was requested by Mere Poka and Hone Pihama to reserve the two pieces referred to by Tutorakina. The land was reserved, and I believe it is recorded on the map as reserved. The two blocks are near Manganui. 169. The Commissioners.] At the time you made the reserves, was there anj r arrangement for the people to have a Crown grant given to them for the land ? —Tes. They were very particular about the names which should be placed in the Crown grant. They named Hone Pihama and Merc Poka ; but of course others were interested. 170. The Commissioners: These reserves are quite clear. But, in regard to the people in whoso names the Crown grants will afterwards bo issued, that is a thing which must be left for future investigation. 171. Ngahina, of Matengarara, said : What has the Commission come here for ? This is confiscated land, from Waitotara to Waingongoro. It was confiscated after the war conducted by Geueral Chute. I then came to live amongst the Europeans, after tlie fail of Pokaikai. These hapus all came in: Tangahoe, Ngatihine, and Ngarauru. Air. Eichmond and Mc. Parris came here, and also Hone Pihama. They came to my kainga at Matangarara, and the whole of the people of Tangahoe assembled there. This land was discussed there, aud I debated the matter with Mr. Eichmond and Mr. Parris, and insisted that the land should all be given to me, because I considered that my offence [rebellion] had been satisfied by the murder of our people at Pokaikai by Colonel McDonnell. It was while I was absent on a message of peace to Governor Grey that my people were massacred by Colonel McDonnell. Mr. Eichmond and Mr. Parris insisted that some pieces only should be reserved to us here; but I said, No; it should all revert to us, and the Government should have none here. But my people agreed to it, and Mr. Eichmond and Mr. Parris allowed us to have 10,000 acres. Mr. Eichmond and Mr. Parris then gave us 420 acres at W raukena on the coast. I said to them that I ought to have all the land from the mouth of the Tangahoe right up inland. Mr. Eichmond said to me, "No; you must be content with this laud here;" and I said, "I own no land here; Waukena is my land." Mr. Eichmond said to us, "Never mind your Maori customs; you must live according to our European custom;" and Mr. Eichmond and Mr. Parris allowed me 100 acres near the mouth of Tangahoe, to enclose the old burialgrounds, where it is all sand. I then went with Mr. Eichmond and Mr. Parris to determine where the reserves inland should be for the Ngatihine tribe. When Mr. Eichmond's Government was turned out these reserves were settled satisfactorily. Then Sir Donald McLean's Government came in, and 20 acres were taken off the land at W raukena, which originally comprised 420 acres. 172. The Commissioners: We have seen a map showing the area of the land at Waukena to be 400 acres as surveyed. 173. Ngahina : I know that I am right, because the surveyor took Hone Pihama and showed him the survey pegs. Hone then took the people and pointed the pegs out to them. The surveyor was Mr. Wilson Hursthouse. Now the land has been fenced, and the survey peg which was pointed out to Hone has been left out. The fence is inside of the original peg. I think you will believe that Hone • would not make a false statement. I will now go on to speak of the 100 acres at the mouth of Tangahoe. According to the promise of Mr. Eichmond, and according to the old maps, it was 100 acres ; but now it is only 60: 40 acres have been taken by the Government. All these promises made to us by Mr. Eichmond have been served in the same way by the Government: large portions of the lands have been deducted. It is the same also in regard to lands belonging to my people, tbe Ngarauru, but when the Commission is inquiring into those other matters I will speak more fully on that subject. With reference to the Whareroa reserve of 10,000 acres, the survey peg was between Tangahoe and Tawhiti, near the junction of the two streams at the bridge. It has since been moved. That is all I have to say about that matter. I will speak to you now about the confiscation. The land confiscated in the time of General Chute and General Cameron extended over eight miles from the sea inland. Mr. Eichmond said to us, in regard to this land between Tangahoe and Waingongoro, that, if the Government sold the land, the Maoris should receive half of the proceeds of the sale. I never agreed to that proposal. The land now lies between us. I have never asked for sixpence on account of the land. That is all 1 have to say. 174. Lraia Tuki, of Taiporohenui, said : The boundary line of Whareroa Eeserve goes from Tawhiti to Kiwitahi and on to Mangemange Stream. The peg was brought back several yards. The original boundary line went in a direct line; but a new boundary line was taken in such a direction that by the time it reached the bush it was two chains inside tho old boundary line, thus reducing considerably Ihe size of the block. Besides, when the new line reaches the bush, instead of continuing as the old line did, it branches off. I now come to tho southern boundary. The line drawn by Mr. Hursthouse commenced at Okatupu and went on thence straight. It came direct from there to the other boundary line : but afterwards it was brought further down to Owhangae, and commences from there now. The original boundary lines went straight on, but now they have been contracted and brought closer together. The boundary line has been brought back about a mile or more from Whakaputu. I wish that the boundaries may be taken back to the original line shown us. This is all I have to say about the boundaries. We wish that this land should be divided amongst the people —amongst the men, women, and children interested. 175. The Commissioners : We will tako the different matters iu the order in which they have been brought forward. Eirst, about Ngaere and Toko. In both of these pieces of land there is a small piece which is within the confiscated boundary. The larger piece outside has been negotiated for by Major Brown: and purchases made on the part of tho Government must go through the Native Lands Court, and a day has been fixed for going into the case, when the Natives will have an opportunity of putting forward any objections they may have to tho purchase. In regard to Whakahurangi, nothing has been done by the Government about that. It is inside the confiscated boundary, and by-and-by the question of any takoha will have to be considered. It is on the other side of Patea Biver, and the people to be considered first will be the Ngatitupaea. Major Brown has explained to the Commission that, although he has not done anything about this piece of land, perhaps there may have been some dealing with it in the Land Office ; the matter must be left until we have made inquiry. In reference to Huiroa and Manganui, those two reserves are quite clear; but when we are at New

G.— 2.

Plymouth we will find out whether or not they are property marked on the maps there, and then we will let the Natives know whether the plans are correct. The next matters are those referred to by Ngahina. He said that the boundaries of certain reserves had been changed and their area lessened by a subsequent Government. Wo telegraphed this morning to Captain Wray, who is coming here to-morrow, and who will bring with him plans and any original papers he may have with respect to these reserves. The last matter is with reference to the subdivision of your reserves. In our opinion, that is exactly what has been wanted by everybody on all sides. But the consent of all the people for whom the reserves were originally made is necessary before anything can be done in the shape of subdivision. If all the people who are concerned in any one of these reserves would agree among themselves as to the people who should have the grants, the subdivision could be made at once. There are, however, some tribal reserves which were originally made for the whole tribe or family when the people were settled down here after the confiscation : for instance, the Whareroa Eeserve was made for one set of men, Mokoia for another, and so on ; and it will never do for the Government to begin to individualize the titles, unless all the people themselves consent to it. Are not these large reserves wo have been speaking of, such as Whareroa and Mokoia, let to Europeans? 176. Hone Pihama -. There are only two or three pieces that are not let. 177. The Commissioners : We wish you to bring before us the following particulars : The names of the settlers to whom these reserves are let; the amount of rent which each tenant has to pay ; the number of years for which each reserve is let, and the quantity of land let to each ; and the names of those chiefs who receive the money. 178. Hone Pihama : I hope you will look into these leases, because I am afraid that the Natives will lose their land. The tenants who rent these lands may make out, or prove in some way, that they have bought them ; for the Maoris are not sufficiently acquainted with these matters. 178a. Ngahina said : This is a complaint I wish to make to you. It is about the road that goes from Hawera to Matengarara. I spoke about it to Mr. Sheehan, and he promised that, if I would make half the road, the Government would make the other half, and the bridge was to be made by the Government. I now wish that this road may be made. 179. The Commissioners : This is a matter which we will speak to the Government about; but it is not a part of our own work. 180. Ngahina : Mr. Sheehan also promised Patoe and myself that we should have a quarter of an acre of land in Hawera as a place to bring our produce to, and I desire that that promise may be carried out. 181. The Commissioners: There will be no difficulty in that being done. 182. Bameka said : What I have to say is this : I returned from the bush and got back to Matengarara. We had a meeting, at which Mr. Parris attended. Tito Hanataua and Ngahina were also present. I applied for a piece of land. What I now ask is, that you secure this land at Matengarara to us for ever; let neither Maori nor European interfere with our possession of this land hereafter. 183. Nakora, of Wellington, said: I wish to follow up the evidence given by Hone Pihama and Patoe. At the time Mr. Parris and Major Brown were Commissioners for the district, the confiscation boundary extended from Parikino, on the Wanganui Biver, to Pouakai Eange. Some time after this the reserve was made at Pukete, Puketarata, and Araukuku, and was surveyed. This was to bo the portion for the Natives. The rest was to remain in the hands of the Government. I took no part in the disturbances, as I was living at Wellington at the time. My tribe were, however, concerned in the rebellion, and their lands were confiscated. But, as I took no part in the rebellion, I consider my claim should be entertained, and that I should receive some recognition in the way of laud. 184. The Commissioners: Did you not bring a claim before the Compensation Court and have land awarded to you then ? 185. Nakora: There was such a Court held at Wanganui, but I was not present: it is true that a piece of land was awarded to me. 186. Ngahina explained that Nakora had received a certain amount of land from the Compensation Court, and that he had since sold it. 187. Iraia Tuki said : I object to any people belonging to the Government receiving any portion of, or having anything to do with, our land. Those who stood by the Government have already received their share of land. 188. Tukarangatai said: I have something to say with regard to the land between Onewaia and Waingongoro. Major Brown arranged for advancing certain moneys upon this land. £1000 was the amount. £800 were received by the people of Kanihi and Okahu, and £200 still remain in Major Brown's hands. I want that £200 to be handed over to me. 189. Major Brown said: Hone Pihama explained yesterday why that £200 was kept back, and I have nothing further to add to that explanation. 190. Bawera Buanine, of Taiporohenui, said: I belong to Taiporohenui, and have always lived there. I desire that my land at Opaki should be given to me for ever. 191. Nukumaru said: Listen to what I have to say with regard to a promise made to my elder brother Eakorako, at Waitotara. [This witness being quite unintelligible, Hone Pihama suggested that he should make a statement on her behalf, and she consented] 192. Hone Pihama said : Tho promise made to her brother refers to land promised to those Natives who took no part in the rebellion. Certain pieces of land were therefore laid out and promised to such Natives, amongst whom witness's brother was included. What she now wants is to be informed as to the position of the reserve in question, in order that she may know how it is situated. lam not aware whether the matter was ever brought before the Compensation Court; but I know that official papers on the subject were in existence. 193. Hawaiki (Mrs. Blake) said: I have a few words to say in regard to certain lands which belong to me. They extend from the sea to Onewaia. [Witness produced a list of the lands in which she is interested.] Those lands were all included in the confiscated block.

G.— 2.

I was not here at tlie time of the disturbance. Neither my mother nor her people were here. When we returned to the district we found that there was no land upon which we could live. Nor do we know at the present moment where we have land in the district. We are now entirely without any land. Te Huiroa, in which I was also interested, was confiscated along with the rest of the land. 194 Hone Pihama said: What the last witness has just said is perfectly correct. 194a. The Commissioners said that, with respect to locations of particular portions of land to persons who took no part ia the rebellion, the matter was one that must be carefully considered, and could not be settled at the present lime.

At Haweea, Thursday, 26th Pebeuakt, 18S0. Karere examined. 195. The Commissioners.] Do you remember going down to Wellington about two years ago, in 1878, when the Parliament was sitting, to see the Government ?—Tes. 196. Who went with you ?—Katene Tuwhataruru. 197. Did you go as the representatives of the other Maoris on the Plains ? —Tes. 198. What did you want to see the Government about P —About the land between Waingongoro and Inaha rivers. 199. What did you ask the Government about that land? —That it should be reserved for the Okahu and Kanihi people. 200. A rou told the Government that you wanted reserves made there ? —Yes ; and the Government agreed to make reserves. 201. Was this before the surveyors were turned off?—Yes. 202. It was about the time of the beginning of the surveys, was it not?—lt was when the surveys began that we went to Wellington. 203. Did you hear anything more about these reserves ?—Nothing more has been done. Mr. Sheehan said that it would be talked over here. Mr. Sheehan and Major Brown came here to talk about it. 201. You came back from Wellington after seeing the Government?—Yes. 205. Believing that you would obtain the reserves ? —I came back here on the understanding that Mr. Sheehan and Major Brown would come here and meet us and talk to the people about it. 206. When they were here was anything said about the reserves? —I did not see them when they arrived here. 207. And did you hear after that that the land was to be sold by the Government ? —No. 20S. Had you any more talk with the Government while at Wellington at that time ? —That is all we said about this land ; but we spoke of other lands. 209. Other lands which you wanted reserved ? —Yes ; there were some lands between Waingongoro •and Waitotara. 210. What lands were those? —Those lands which I asked for had been seized by the Queen. 211. Wiremu Pokiha Omahuru said: In making a statement to the Commission, I shall first refer to the case of the Mawhitiwhiti Natives, as Major Brown has just stated that those Natives were loyal, and ought to have reserves. I shall give an account of how the Natives became loyal when they returned from the Ilauhaus, iu order that the Commissioners may know the circumstances under which they came in. After the campaign at Pungarehu, which, I think, was in the year 1867, some of the children of Te Bangilehekeiho, the chief who wrote to Major Brown, were taken prisoners by Colonel McDonnell. After that, peace was made between Titokowaru and Colonel McDonnell, and Eangitehekeiho and the Mawhitiwhiti Natives agreed to come out of the bush and be loyal to the Queen. Colonel McDonnell wished them to stay at Waihi. Some of them settled at Mawhitiwhiti, and some, including Bangitehekeiho, settled at Arakawa, about a mile from Waihi. The Natives, including Titokowaru, were then at peace with the Europeans. Some time after this, some of Titokowaru's people came over to, this side of the Waingongoro Eiver, and stole several horses belonging to Colonel McDonnell. They took them away to near the mouth of the Waingongoro Eiver, and then came to Waihi, and took away one or two other horses. One belonged to a Maori named Tiaki, who was in the Militia at the time. After that tho matter became known to the Mawhitiwhiti Natives. A Native, going to Titokowaru's place at Te Ngutu-o-te-Manu, saw one of the horses, which he recognized: Colonel McDonnell went to Te Ngutu-o-te-Manu to get the horses back again, but ho could not obtain them from the Natives. He went again, accompanied by two Mawhitiwhiti 'Natives—Wairau and Haukopa —who acted as guides; but he was again unsuccessful. Then Ngahina and Manaia, two loyal Natives, wrent up, at the request of Colonel McDonnell, to endeavour to get the horses ; but they were not able to do so. Then Mr. Booth went with Colonel McDonnell to try to get the horses, and also a revolver, which the Natives had stolen. They got the horses, but not the revolver. They took four Natives as prisoners, and brought them from Te Ngutu-o-te-Manu down to Waihi, where they w rere tried before Mr. Booth; and Ihaka was detained, and the others sent back to Te Ngutu-o-te-Manu. Some time afterwards Ihaka escaped, and returned to Titokowaru. Then Titokowaru came to a place near Normanby named Huha. There were two Europeans there sawing timber, and they were murdered by Titokowaru. That was when the war at Te Ngutu-o-te-Manu began. The Natives of Mawhitiwhiti got afraid, and came to Waihi, they being loyal Natives. Before that they had been taken prisoners by Colonel McDonnell. They were living peaceably, but Colonel McDonnell took them as prisoners, and had them kept in custody, so that there would be none of them to go and tell Titokowaru that the troops were going to the fight at Te Ngutu-o-te-Manu. After Colonel McDonnell had gone they were released. After that, another European was killed at Waihi by Titokowaru's people, and McDonnell began to think that these things were committed by the friendly Natives, who thereupon became afraid of McDonnell, and fled to Titokowaru in the night-time. That is all I have to say with regard to the Natives on the other side the river. They have been very loyal ever since ; they bave not disturbed the surveyors, and no Natives have been more quiet and peaceable than those of Mawhitiwhiti. That is

(J.—2.

all I have to say on that matter. There is a block of land on this side of the Waingongoro called Turangatapuae, which has been a subject of dispute amongst the Maoris. It was made a reserve by Sir Donald McLean in 1873, but no record has been kept by the Government of the matter. But Sir Donald McLean wrote a letter authorizing Captain Blake to fix this reserve for Toi Whakataka and others. Since then, however, the matter has dropped ; and the Natives are dissatisfied, feeling that they have not been dealt with fairly in the matter. I shall read a copy of the memorandum from Sir Donald McLean to Captain Blake, dated Bth February, 1873, instructing him to fix this reserve, and also another reserve for Pepeheke. [Memorandum read.] Captain Blake informed Mr. Mackay of all the circumstances of the case when the latter gentleman was made Special Commissioner, and the matter was placed in Mr. Sheehan's hands, who said it was clear enough. 212. The Commissioners, to Major Browni] Tou have heard the statement made to the Commission by Wiremu Pokiha. Are we to understand you to bave intended that the 10,000-acre reserve was to include tbe two pieces of land of 1,000 acres each which were set aside by Sir Donald McLean's memorandum for Pepeheke and Whakataka ? —Yes. 213. Then the boundary of your 10,000-acre reserve, beginning at Onewaia, and going at right angles from the 500-acre reserve towards Araukuku, would leave out a piece of land between that line and the Waingongoro Eiver ? —-Tes. 214. Why could not the piece of land towards the Waingongoro Eiver have been included in that ? —Because the Okahu and Kanihi Natives objected to it, as their interest was in that land ; and they were allowed to take compensation for it. 215. But now would you see any objection to laying out two pieces of 1,000 acres each, or one piece of 2,000 acres, for these particular people of the Ahitahi, separate from your large reserve, so as to fulfil Sir D. McLean's arrangement ? —I see no objection to it, if the Natives wish it. But they will get more than that by my present arrangement. Their share of the 10,000 acres will come to more than that. 216. Practically, it would be better for them if they shared ultimately in the land which you have set aside, than if the Commission were now to say that effect should be given to this promise of Sir Donald McLean's ?—Tes. 217. (To Wiremu Pokiha.) Now that you have heard Major Brown, what do you say ? The evidence of Major Brown yesterday was that he made a reserve of 10,000 acres, which was to include all promises of outlying reserves. The reserve was surveyed and found to contain 16,000 acres, which is 6,000 acres beyond wdiat Major Brown proposed, and that amount may have to be taken off. What do you think is hest for those in whom you are interested: to adhere to the proposal made by Sir Donald McLean, or to take your share in the large reserve ? If you wish to have the 1,000 acres laid off for the people you are interested in, and 1,000 acres for the other people of Ahitahi, say so; but, if not, according to what Major Brown says, it would evidently be better for the people you are interested in to take their share in the 10,000-acre reserve. By-and-by, when it is individualized, you will get more than the 2,000 acres; you will get 4,000 or 5,000 acres, perhaps ? —I will leave it in that position, for the tribe. 218. Then you would rather that their interest should be left in the 10,000-acre reserve which is proposed ?—I would rather have it subdivided. 219. If you want the Commission to give effect to Sir Donald McLean's promise, the course that will be adopted will be that the land will be surveyed as Sir Donald McLean directed, namely, 1,000 acres for Pepeheke's people, and 1,000 acres for Whakataka's people : they will get no more. And then the effect of that will be that the rest of the tribes —the Ngatitupaea and the Ngatitanewai—will come in for the greater portion, because you will receive less than if you waited for your share in the subdivision of the 10,000-acre reserve. Tbis Commission cannot subdivide the large reserve now, but it can give effect to Sir Donald McLean's promise. It seems evidently for your advantage that you should wait and share in the subdivision of the large reserve. Perhaps you had better tako a little time to consider the matter, and talk with your people about it ?—Yes ; we will talk the matter over. Katene, of Werivveri, examined. 220. The Commissioners.] Do you remember Major Brown telling you what the size of the reserve would be for the Ahitahi, Ngatitupaea, and Ngatitanewai ? —Yes. 221. How many acres was it then stated were to be contained in the reserve ? —lO,OOO. 222. But if, when it was surveyed, it turned out to be more, what was to be done ?—After it was surveyed I heard that it came to 16,000 acres. 223. Do you understand what is to be done with the excess of 6,000 acres ?—Major Brown gave us to understand that we were to get 10,000 acres. 224. Do you remember Major Brown saying that if the area exceeded 10,000 acres it would be reduced to that size; and that if it were less it would be brought up to 10,000 acres ?—He explained all those things to us. 225. Katene: What lam about to say is to follow what has been said about these 10,000 acres. Tangiwa is the name of the kahikatea tree which is tho boundary of the block. To Uene is a pa in a clearing inland, belonging to Hoke. This is an old boundary line. Araukuku is on one side, and Okahu and Kanihi on the other. This was the boundary line decided upon by Major Brown and Pepe ;it was to be the boundary of the 10,000 acres running inland. This boundary line is called Aowhenua. Waingongoro is on one side and Te Uene on the other. We decided this, and went into the question at Ngarongo. We all assembled there. Patuwaerua was there—he is a Hauhau belonging to Te Whiti; also Te Iki, who is now a prisoner ; and Tauke, who is also a follower of Te Whiti. These people, who are chiefs of Okahu, are now Hauhaus, and also Bangitautahi. I then heard wdiat Major Brown said. I was not the only one, for the whole people heard what Major Brown had to say. I and Heke both spoke, and wished the boundary line to be taken back to Waingongoro, but they did not agree to this. We still persisted in asking that the boundary line should be taken back to Waingongoro, like the blocks for Araukuku. But the people for whom this reserve was to be made did not agree to it, because they claimed the land down to the river, and on account

GK—2

of their connection with Te Whiti, who said all the land was to come back. We did not finish there, but still insisted that the reserve should be made. Then Major Brown spoke about £1,000 takoha, which was to be paid to us. I then heard that this money was to be paid to Okahu. It was for the land the other side of the boundary I mentioned just now, from Onewaia to Te Dene, which was the inland boundary post. We were given notice that this money would be paid at Ngarpngo. That was the second time I heard of it. Some did not agree to take the money, but others did. Te Hre took £300, which was said to be for the portion called Pukaraka. He received all the money; none of the others shared it with him. Piubipi received £150: that was said to be for Tutoia. None of the others received money for this except himself and his own children. Te Wharerata received £200 for Kai-ahiahi. He alone consumed this money. Hone Whakapau received £150 for the piece between Waingongoro and Patea. There now remains £200 on the purchase-money. I wish the Commissioners to look into the papers and see the names of those men I have mentioned. When the land was about to be surveyed, Patoe was brought down. He was one of those who were called upon to show the line. The first man brought it down to the Mountain Boad. When they reached the Mountain Road they were in some confusion what to do; and then Tukarangatai took charge of the direction of the line iu order to bring it down seaward towards Onewaia. When it came down to Onewaia I came forward with Kaitana. Kopekope and Maraukuku then came forward to direct the boundary that it should go along the road to Araukuku. I then said to Tukarangatai that it should be brought to Onewaia as the starting-point. The boundary line branched off. This diversion was caused by myself and some half-castes. They were half Araukuku and half Kanihi. The reason we did this was on account of the takoha money which was awarded. The Okahu people declined to receive any money. The reason why we altered the boundaries was in order that the acreage should be increased, and that consequently we might receive a larger sum as takoha. I was the cause of sending some of my people to carry out this new line in order to enlarge the block. I told Major Brown and Hone Pihama that I would not take takoha. I had no wish to receive money, but rather that I should receive land as compensation. Now, I say that it will be for you, the Commissioners, to consider as to whether the line should be restored to the original line of the Natives, in order that the number of acres between Araukuku and Tangahoe may be ascertained, and any mistake prevented hereafter. 226. The Commissioners: We shall consider what has been said, but there is one word we shall answer at once. We have listened very carefully to the statement made about Waukena, and shall investigate the original map at New Plymouth, lest you should lose even so small a piece as 20 acres; and again, in the Whareroa Beserve, we shall see you are not going to lose any land there. Now, Katene says two things : Pirst, that it was well known and agreed to by everybody that the reserve spoken of by Major Brown should be 10,000 acres; secondly, he said afterwards that, on his own account, he cut a new line to increase the quantity of ground. Now, consider whether it is just to be so eager not to lose 20 acres at Waukena, while you grasp 6,000 acres elsewhere. The Commis- • sioners mean to apply one rule, not two. They mean to stand upon the decisions which were originally made. They will not consent to take away any land, but they will not allow land to be taken away by yourselves. This is not a final word, because we shall have to inquire into the matter further; but we say at once that it is just as wrong for the quantity agreed to by Major Brown to be increased without the knowledge and sanction of the Government, as it would be for the Government to take away land already granted to the Natives. And now the question must be left for us to quietly consider. There is another word the Commissioners have to say about the 700-acre reserve spoken of yesterday. We telegraphed to the various officers at New Plymouth and Wellington to ascertain whether these 700 acres were set aside finally by the Government at the time. At first it was thought that there had not been any final settlement of that original reserve; but, on looking again through the Government Gazette, it has been found that there was a Proclamation made in October, 1875, wherein it appears that those 700 acres had been reserved for the benefit of the Native owners of the land; but the exact position of the 700 acres was not defined. Now, what the Commissioners have to do is to see how that Gazette notice affects the case, and therefore it must be left for us to quietly consider. There is also some complaint about fishing-places, which the Commissioners understand were to be three. Major Brown has told the Commissioners that Hone Pihama asked for a reserve of two or three chains in width along the sea-shore to be made. ' The Commissioners do not apprehend any difficulty in arranging the matter, provided it does not interfere with the rights of Europeans who have lands and are already settled there. We are also unable now to say anything about the land between high-water and low-water mark. That must be left for us to consider when we come back from Taranaki. Captain Wray, District Land Officer, examined. 227. Ttie Commissioners.] The first point, Captain Wray, that we want to ask you about is this : A. statement has been made by the Natives that a reserve called Waukena, containing 420 acres, has been reduced to 400 acres. Can you give us any information about that?—So far as I know, that reserve has always, been 400 acres. It is entered as such on my list. [Captain Wray here handed in a plan to show that the reserve was originally intended as a fishing village for the Natives.] It was ordered to be surveyed as 400 acres, and was, so far as I know, so surveyed; and I never heard it referred to as containing more than the 400 acres. 228. In what year was it surveyed ? —The surveys were made in 1866, and no change has been made that I am aware of. I think I should have known had there been any alteration. I remember the time the reserve was surveyed ; and you can see by the disposition of the land that no alteration could have been made. 229. We see that no alteration has been made in the original survey of 1866 and 1867, and we see no reason to make any alteration now ; indeed, the Natives themselves ask to have the original survey maintained. The next point complained of is, that there was a reserve at the mouth of the Tangahoa Biver, which was originally 100 acres, but which, it is alleged, has been reduced by 40 acres, thus leaving the reserve only 60 acres; but we find that the question of the 60 acres will have to be inquired 3—G. 2.

G.—2

into at Patea. The next point is the statement made by the Natives that the original peg in the Whareroa Beserve was between Tawhiti and Tangahoe, and has since been removed from its original position between the Tawhiti Stream and its confluence with the Tangahoe Stream ; and that the removal of tbat peg has caused an alteration in the survey line. Is this so? —As far as I know, that line was only surveyed recently, and there never was any peg until that survey was made. I know there was a dispute about one of the boundaries on account of the road. There never was a boundarypeg between the Tawhiti and Tangahoe. The only two points marked were outside. An ordinary peg was put in by Mr. Treweek, but not a boundary-peg of the survey. There never was any alteration made. The survey stands now just as it was originally laid down. There never was any occasion to cut this reserve line until 1873. 231. In the description given yesterday, when making their statement, the Natives said there was an original line that went inland, which they claimed to be the original boundary line; that by moving the peg on this line, the bearing of the new line was different to the old one; and that, a new angle being taken, caused a diversion of a few chains, which necessarily contracted the line further on. Is this so ?—When surveying this block originally, we were surveying it for military settlers, and a portion of the Whareroa Beserve line up to Section 167 was a road line. We only cut the line on the side on which we put the pegs. Therefore the road line was a chain off the real boundary on this side of the reserve, in order to allow for the road. 232. The Commissioners (to the Natives) : You allege that we altered the line and caused a change. The point we want to make quite clear is that, wherever the line comes, the total quantity of 10,000 acres has not been diminished. There has also been a difference as to the piece of land called Eauna, near Waihi, which, it appears, contains 285 acres in the open and 100 acres in the bush. The 100 acres we were speaking of are actually surveyed, aud in tho list as reserved; so that there are the 285 and 100 acres, as was stated yesterday. 233. Ngahina said : I wish to say something in explanation of what Captain Wray has said with regard to the 10,000-acre block. We, Tangahoe people, understood there were three survey lines. The western one runs north and south through Hawera; the southern boundary is Tawhiti Creek; the south-eastern boundary commences at Tawhiti and goes down to Tangahoe. I maintain that these are the three boundaries which should be adhered to. 234. The Commissioners: The original line did not take in the piece of land that comes down to the junction of the Tawhiti and Tangahoe ; but, when that piece between the two streams was going to be sold, Hone Pihama asked tbat it be not sold, but be added to the Whareroa; and the piece—lo7 acres —was then added to the Whareroa Beserve. 235. Ngahina : That was done afterwards, and I went to Wellington to see Sir Donald McLean about it. 236. Captain Wray : It was done by Sir Donald McLean's orders. 237. Ngahina : Sir Donald McLean gave me a plan of the new survey or additions. I also asked Sir Donald McLean to show me the old plan. I explained to him that a mistake had been made, whereupon he telegraphed instructions to Captain Wray to withdraw the reserve from sale. 238. Hone Pihama: Was this map now before us, of the Waukena Beserve, compiled from the new survey ? 239. The Commissioners : No ; it was compiled from the original survey. 240. Hone Pihama : Who was the surveyor or officer in charge of the surveys here at the time the original surveys were made ? 241. Captain Wray : Mr. Percy Smith. 242. Hone Pihama: I believe it was Mr. Octavius Carrington, assisted by Captain Wray, Mr. Percy Smith, and Mr. Wilson. 243. Captain Wray: We were merely contractors; not Mr. Carrington. 244. Hone Pihama : Was this map compiled from the original survey. This is what I wish to ask ? 245. Captain Wray : Yes. 246. Hone Pihama: Will the Commissioners ask Air. Parris whether he made a reserve of 400 acres on the Tangahoe ? 247. Mr. Parris: At the time the surveys were being carried on which Captain Wray has spoken of, it was distinctly understood, and, I believe, from Mr. Carrington, chief surveyor, that there were 420 acres in the Waukena Beserve. I had not seen any surveys on the plans at the time. Some time after this,, Mr. John Trew reek returned to the district, and he applied to lease it. I induced the Natives to let it to him. In the agreement it was understood that the odd 20 acres were to be reserved for the Natives. There was no written agreement then. The 20 acres were to be kept for a fishing-station. Many years passed by before there was any lease signed. When Mr. Treweek applied to the lawyer to draw the lease for him, Mr. Boy went for the plan of the piece of land, to put it on the lease, when he discovered that it was only 400 acres. Mr. Treweek no doubt would prove that that was the understanding at the time. It might have been a mistake of the surveyor that there was not 420 acres. The mistake might have been made by the surveyor at the time. ' 248. Hone Pihama : When Mr. Parris informed us of this reserve of 420 acres, the surveyor asked me to accompany him to point out the boundary pegs. Mr. Wilson Hursthouse was the surveyor. We got to the survey peg at one corner of the land. Prom there we went to the other end, and he pointed out the other peg. [The witness handed in a rough diagram explaining his statement.] At the time he pointed out this survey peg he told me that I had better remember the position of the pegs. Some time afterwards I saw r Mr. Carrington, and he pointed out the western boundary, which is shown as crooked, and I suggested to him that the line should come straight to the sea. He replied by saying, "No ; leave it as it is." 249. The Commissioners : It is quite clear tbat there cannot have been any alteration, because the boundary lines are exactly what Hone Pihama himself describes; therefore it would seem that the original statement of 420 acres must have been an error, as is shown by the plan. But you must wait until we get to New Plymouth, where the original plan is.

GK—2

250. Hone Pihama : I have a question to ask Mr. Parris about the Whareroa Eeserve. Did not you and Mr. Eichmond say formerly that the original line for the Natives was to follow the stream ? 251. Mr. Parris: What line do you speak of? 252. Hone Pihama : The Tawhiti Stream. 253. Mr. Parris : It is quite possible, but I have no recollection of it. 254. Hone Pihama : That being so, I shall have nothing more to say on the matter. 255. The Commissioners : There is one thing to be remembered : the area of the Whareroa Eeserve was to be 10,000 acres; but the actual quantity amounts to 10,500 acres. You therefore get more (besides the 107 acres between the Tawhiti and Tangahoe Streams) than you thought you had when you began talking yesterday.

At Hawera, Friday, 27th February, 1880. Major Brown re-examined. 256. The Commissioners.] In the evidence which you gave yesterday, you said the change in the Stratford Beserve had been made by the instructions of the Government. It seems to us that it was only an approval by Major Atkinson of the change which was to be arranged between yourselves and the Superintendent. Is that not so ? —lt was the Superintendent and Mr. Kelly who moved the Government to have the reserve shifted, and Major Atkinson told me to have it removed. That was done verbally, and therefore I have nothing referring to the question except the telegram which I received afterwards. 257. The change was made somewhere about April, 1876 ?—Yes. 258. At that time had your attention been called to the gazetting of the original 700 acres ?—No; I was not aware that it had been gazetted. 259. Who generally attends to the Native reserves in the Taranaki Province: the Civil Commissioner, or the Commissioner of Crown Lands ?—The Civil Commissioner. Lucy Takiora Dalton examined. 260. The Commissioners.] Will you let the Commission know the facts of the promise which you say was made to you by Sir Donald McLean? —I will first hand in a letter from Wharerata to the Commissioners. [Letter translated as follows : " I wish you to hear this statement. It was in the year 1878 that I went to Wellington with my niece. We went to Mr. Sheehan and Major Brown about the surveyors going to Waimate, and we asked that only the seaward side of the road should be taken by the Government, and that the inland portion should he given to me and my niece and our tribe. After that I asked for the fishing-station, and Major Brown said that ourrequest would be considered; and this is why we sent this paper to you. We now write this that we may hear what the Commissioners will say ; and I also ask the Government to secure the burial ground near the sea coast."] 261. Will you tell the Commissioners what took place between yourself and Sir Donald McLean in 1872, when you say the promise was made? —In that year I went to Wanganui with Hone Pihama, and there saw Sir Donald McLean. I asked him for some land, and he said he would give me some. I asked for laud for myself and Mrs. Hone Pihama, who is my first cousin. Hone Pihama said to Sir Donald McLean, " What she says is true, because they are always after me for some land." He said that his wife was always pressing him to get a reserve, and I explained to Sir Donald McLean that she was my cousin, and that I should like her to bave some land as well as myself ; and that was settled down at Wanganui. Sir Donald McLean told me to see him again at Patea, wdien he returned from Wellington. 262. Where is the land you then claimed ? —lt was on tbis side of the river. When Sir Donald McLean returned to Patea from Wellington, accompanied by Wi Parata, Mr. Parris, and Hone Pihama, I went to Hone Pihama and asked him how he would like the laud to be treated ; and he said, "It will be better for you to divide it." Next day Mr. Parris, Hone Pihama, and Wi Parata went on to New Plymouth, and Sir Donald McLean sent for me to come down and see him. He then asked me where I wanted the land, and I said that I wished for some land over at Ketemarae. That was the land of my grandmother and my mother. He asked if I was not satisfied with what he gave me at Hukatere. He, however, agreed to my request, and told Captain Wray to lay out portions for myself and Hone Pihama's wife. "We then went into conversation about the Waimate Plains. I asked him for some reserves for my tribe, Kanihi, who were then living at Kaupukunui, and were without land, as were also the Ngatitupaea and all of them. He said to me, "A rour tribe will get some land." Then he told me to go straight on to Kaupukunui, and from there to New Plymouth, where the Court was to be held. He gave me a document, and he said, "You had better give up all claims you have on this side. You ought to be satisfied with what you are getting on this side of the Waingongoro." I said, " What about my claims on the other side?" And ho said, "If you give up your claims on this side you will get your claims secured to you on the other." Then he gave mea document showing how he wanted the Waimate Plains to be carried out, which he wished me to show to my tribe. I read the document, in which Sir Donald McLean promised that, if the Natives allowed the surveyors to cross the river in order to survey the Waimate Plains, he would let them have the land from the Waingongoro to the Inaha Bivers, from the sea to the mountain, as the boundary between the Natives and the Government. When I came back I spoke to Manaia about it at my place, and Manaia could not give a decided answer, because Titokowaru and other members of the tribe were not there. An attempt was made by the surveyors at the time to cross the river. That was during Mr. Parris's time. They started, and they camped at Kauae ; and the same people who consented to get the surveyors across the river made the disturbance. Pepe was mixed up with it. When I took Sir Donald McLean the document from Pepe and Wharerata, he handed it over to Hone Pihama, who read it and cautioned Sir Donald McLean to be careful with Heke, who was on the Government side once but had left us and turned against us. Hone Pihama's words did not go far, and the surveyors were turned back from the other side of the river. 263. Hone Pihama : What Mrs. Dalton has said about the piece of land is quite correct. I said that

a-2

she might go and see Sir Donald McLean about a piece of land for herself and her cousin, my wife. She saw Sir Donald McLean, who promised that she and my wife should have 50 acres each, near Normanby. They have received the Crown grants for these pieces. In reference to the document which Mrs. Dalton speaks of as having been given by Sir Donald McLean, that is quite true ; it was given to me to look at, and I read what was contained in it. I said, "Be careful lest we be deceived by Wharerata and Heke." That is all I know. 264. The Commissioners : It seems that the promise of Sir Donald McLean, so far as regards the land on the other side of the Waingongoro, was for yourself and Wharerata and the tribe; and therefore you must let the matter lie until the question of the general reserves has been determined, although your case will be recorded. The promise is admitted, from the evidence of it we have received. 265. Lucy Takiora Dalton : I am quite satisfied with that, so long as my tribe are all right. 266. Major Brown: With regard to Mrs. Dalton's evidence, I wish to add the following statement : Mr. Sheehan promised Airs. Dalton, on her application for it, one town section at Stratford, leaving me to allocate it. It has not been allocated, because it was just about the time the sale took place, and all the best sections were gone. It was the same with Hone Pihama's and the others' sections. 267. The Commissioners.] Would there be any difficulty on your part in naming the section you would recommend to be granted to Mrs. Dalton ? —There would be no difficulty, as soon as the map of this side is made out. This side of the Patea Eiver has not been dealt with. 268. And it is on this side of the Patea Eiver that you propose the section should be allocated to her ?—Yes. 269. And Hone Pihama's section, too? — Yes; they were all shut out together. There is one for Hone, one for his wife, and one for each of his two daughters. 270. Ngahina said : I wish to answer some of the statements made yesterday and to-day about the Waimate Plains. In 1878 Hone Pihama, Taurua, Tuwhakaruru, Karere, Ture, Parone Tutere, Bukekato, Takiora Dalton, and myself went to Wellington and saw Mr. Sheehan. Karere spoke first. He made the same statements with regard to the other side of the Waingongoro as he did yesterday before the Commission, and he carried his boundary line to Inaha. When he had spoken I got up to answer him. I said to Mr. Sheehan, "Do not listen to what these people say, but come to Hawera and talk about the other side of the Waingongoro." I then said to Karere, " You have no lands between Waingongoro and Inaha. You must come back to tbis side of the Waingongoro, on to Okahu and Turangatapuae." Karere did not answer me there before Mr. Sheehan, but he spoke about Turangatapuae. That was all I said about that to Mr. Sheehan. Then Eukekato spoke to the same effect that I had done. After that Tuwhakaruru said, "It is quite right; we must go back to the tribes before we can speak." That finished what we had to say to Mr. Sheehan ; and Mr. Sheehan agreed to it. lam now going to refer to a different subject. I heard what Wiremu Pokiha said yesterday. He has tried to get satisfaction for two pas, for Kanihi and Kahotiti. I now see that all the troubles of the land and the people have come on to us because you pakehas are not clear about this name "Waimate." The ancient boundary lines of our people are distinct to us. The Kanihi Pa boundary line goes inland to the Waingongoro Stream. The boundary line of the Kahotiti Pa also goes up to the Waingongoro Eiver. The land of the Kopanga Pa extends to Waimate; this belongs to Titokowaru. Mangoporu (at Kauae) belongs to Manaia and myself; the land belonging to this pa extends to Waimate. The tribe is the Ngatitu, and Manaia is the chief of the tribe. He and all his tribe came in together with Hone Pihama to the Government. At the time when the Waikato, the Taranaki, and the Ngatiruanui were assembled at Kauae w re caught a pakeha; he was a trooper. A flying column of troops, consisting of Europeans and Maoris, came up from Wanganui under Colonel Weare. Another column under Colonel Warre came from Taranaki. They travelled by the sea-side, and we, the Hauhaus, were inland and assembled at Kauae. Our Maori forces then went out towards the beach. We then saw a pakeha who was following up behind, and we caught him. We did not kill him, but brought him away with us. I was one of the directors of our people, and the assembly of chiefs announced that no blood was to be shed: that the shedding of blood should not go beyond Waingongoro, because Hone Pihama and Manaia had been settled there as mediators between the Government and ourselves. There were about 800 Natives there, who all agreed to this. The people told us to take back the pakeha to the camp of Colonel Butler. We took him to the camp, and Mr. Parris accompanied us. Pood was supplied in the camp by Colonel Butler and Mr. Parris. We then returned to our people. I wish the Commission to understand that the papers now handed in by Takiora Dalton to them were not sent in with the knowledge of the tribes, but were sent in stealthily. I will not attempt to get any benefit simply for myself because the land is mine ; but, if my parents and relatives are to be without land, I am content to be without also. If you take the land by force, well and good, I cannot prevent you. If I cannot keep the land for my people, lam willing to let it go; I will not try to keep it for myself alone. I have seen my lands taken by the Government at Waitotara, Whenuakura, Patea, Tangahoe, and up to Waingongoro, and I say that is sufficient. The European officials told mo when I came amongst the pakehas that I was to remain quiet: that my lands would not be taken from me. Since that the Government have treated me, who remained quiet, in the same way as those who behaved badly. That is all I have got to say in answer to what has been said. 271. The Commissioners : There is one word we must say in answer. It was the same law that took the land from Waitotara to Waingongoro, which took the land from Waingongoro right up the coast. It was the law that was made at the time of the original insurrection, when the troops were killed at Wairau in the ambuscade: and it is the same law under which the Natives obtained the reserves which were given to them on this side of the river. If they say that this law is not right, the firiit thing they must do is to give up the lands which have been reserved for them ; because they cannot ask for a thing under the law, and then say the law is not good for what it takes as well as for what it gives. There is no reason why the people should not be treated on one side of the river exactly the same as they are on the other. And what does it signify to the Europeans that a few years pass over ? It is nothing to them. They wait quietly until they see the finishing of their work.

G.—2.

What happened at Oeo, when the first word that was spoken there by Te Ngohi was to ask whether it was still quite clear that the reserve made in past years for Wiremu Kingi Te Matakatea and Arama Karaka should remain; and also the second word, with respect to reserves that were made for Te Ngohi himself? It is all part of the same law, only it takes a long time to carry the law through from its beginning to the end. This is the foolishness that there has been on the part of the Natives: that they want the law to be preserved where it secures to them their reserves, and want it to be given up where it takes their land. You will see the same thing with the reserve which was made from Waiweranui up to Hangatahua, for the Ngamahunga. All these things are written down and a record of them kept from time to time: they were all done under the same law, and are part of the same word that was spoken then. Therefore you must not think that that word will ever fail: neither for the good nor for the evil which it brought. And so the strong people go quietly. First they take a step ; then they are met with opposition. They quietly wait and consider it over before they do anything. But they are not like foolish people without knowledge, who give up what they are doing when they are opposed. They wait; but they still go on pressing quietly until they carry out what they said. Consider what this Commission has come for. This Commission has not come to destroy any part of that law; it has to maintain it all. We look back to what was said when the Waiinate Plains survey was first begun, long ago, when the surveyors began to be sent across, as Takiora said to-day. What happened then? Mr. Parris then proposed to the Natives that they should have a large reserve made for them between Waingongoro and Inaha, exactly as Arama Karaka and Matakatea had a large reserve made for them between Taungatara and Moutoti. Well, they did not listen. The chiefs of our people were not offended because they did not agree, but said, " Presently they will think better of it." Then the Government began the survey. Now at that time there was no clear proposal about the reserves or boundaries : but nevertheless it was clearly promised that all the cultivations, settlements, fishing-places, and burial-grounds, whether they were in the bush or at the sea-side, should be reserved for the Natives whenever the English people came to settle upon the ground. The English people never wanted to take away your cultivations, or to interfere with your settlements : and you know quite well that this has always been the case on the occasion of every purchase, either by Mr. Parris, Major Brown, or any other officer of the Government. In that respect the English people always look to the whole tribe exactly in the same way : all are alike. But they do not look upon the people who have adhered to the Government side during.all these years in the same way that they look at those who have opposed the Government; and at the proper time the latter will bo remembered and borne in mind by the Government, just as surely as the sun is shining in the sky. Otherwise the English people would be false, and it would be said they deserted their friends. At last the people on both sides of the river, who are related to each other and belong to the same people, must know what the moaning of the English side is. And do not let them follow after foolish ideas. Do not let them ask, with one side of their mouth, that the rights which they have got should be preserved to them, and then, with the other side, talk nonsense about all the confiscated land being given back to them. They must take the law as it was from the beginning, and they must know that it will be just the same to the very end. That is why the people who are living on this side of the river ought to help in getting a peaceful settlement with their friends on the other side. It does not signify whether it takes a short time or whether it takes a long time, because the English people is like a river which is always flowing. It is quiet and it is deep, and it flows from its source to the sea, straight on; and when people put a dam in it, unless the dam is for some good purpose, the water goes over it and presently carries it away. Whereas the Native people is like a sieve with small holes at the bottom of it; it looks for a moment as if it were full of water, but if you look at it next day you will see that the level is lower, and the following day the level is still lower, and the next day lower still. And where is the river that is to pour in to fill it up again ? We listened patiently to what Ngahina said, but he must once for all understand that it is nonsense about all the land on the other side being left for him and his people. Exactly the same thing will be done on that side as on this. Presently we shall lay out the reserves on the other side of the river, and we shall take care that there is plenty for the people who are alive, for their children and all their people ; and we shall try to act justly and fairly by them. The chief who is standing in the way of that being done, is just like a child standing on the shore of a river and striving with pebbles and sticks to prevent the flood coming down. It is true that he says that the water shall not again be discoloured with the blood of either race. We say so too : let us all see that it flows clear and quiet. And let all the people who are living here quietly among the Europeans take care that there is no colour in the water in the days to come. That is ail. We have done the work which we had to do here.

At Waitaea, Peidax, sth Maeuh, 1880. 272. Teira Manuka-Kaitoa said : I will begin by speaking of the land from Parikino to Taranaki, and from Taranaki to Tahoroparoa. The line from Mount Egmont to Tahoroparoa was taken by Eawiri Pukere, who is dead. That was the line that was laid out dividing the land which remained to the Natives from the land which was taken by the Queen. That line was not made by the Europeans. The European boundary line is at the junction of Wanganui and Waitara, inland. These lauds were set apart by the Government for us who had remained loyal. The land beyond Parikino was to remain with the llauhaus ; we were not to have any of that. Subsequently the Hauhaus came on this side. The Government saw them, and the Hauhaus also saw the Government people. The Hauhau people then sold this laud which had been reserved for the friendly Natives. It was sold to the Government. The Government bought the land which they had formerly reserved for us. That was how we lost all our land. The Europeans occupied it, aud we have only the quarter-acre sections in the towns to live on. 273. The Commissioners.] When you say that the Hauhau people sold the land, to what land do you refer? —Taranui, inland of Waitara, and Manganui. [Copies of the original agreements made by the Waitara Natives for the surrender of their claims to the Government were produced, and read in Maori. See Appendix.]

G.— 2.

274. The Commissioners.] All these things have been settled long ago. What is the particular point you wish to bring before the Commission ?—We received some town sections at Ealeigh, but they were not to represent the claims we had in the lands I have just mentioned. 275. Were there any other lands which you laid claim to which were not included in these deeds ? —Those lands were not mentioned then, for they had been sold by the Hauhaus to the Government, and what could we do ? 276. Mr. Parris, being desired to explain the transaction represented by the deeds produced, said : At the time when the Compensation Court sat, in 1866, the Natives assembled here in the town, and we all talked together over the matter. I pointed out to them the confiscated boundary line from Parikino to Mount Egmont, from Taranaki to Tahoroparoa, and they then knew that those were the confiscated boundary lines. I told them then that there would be certain lands returned to them. I pointed out all their reserves to them. I think there were 125 sections in this Town of Ealeigh. Colonel Eussell was Native Minister at that time. Pive hundred acres were reserved for Teira's hapu at Pukeruru, and 250 acres for Ihaia and his people near Materikoriko ; and there was also land set apart for them on the other side of Waitara. That was thoroughly explained to the Natives at the time. The land was subsequently surveyed and individualized, and Teira himself gave us the names of those who were entitled to the land. All the other land at this time belonged to the Government. This arrangement has existed ever since. After many years there were difficulties, and we agreed to give the Natives compensation (takoha) for their claims, in order that the difficulties might be settled. This began with the Kopua Block; next the Whakangerengere. There wore 10,000 acres allotted to Ngatiawa; they requested to be allowed to sell the whole of it at the time we were arranging for the balance, and they had a payment for all their claims. The portion of the tribe living in Wellington with Wi Tako heard of this, and preferred their claims. Sir Donald McLean made a payment to them to extinguish their claims, and there are some Natives present who know of this. They received compensation for Onatiki, Whakangerengere, Patea, and Araukuku. The Ngatimutunga also received compensation for the Urenui-Onaero-Taramouku Block, and after that the Pukerangiora Natives were paid for Manganui Block. There were two reserves for the Natives in the Manganui Block. The Pukerangiora tribe sold this block: they ceded it to the Government. Huiroa w ras ceded by the Ngatiruanui tribe. Next to that was Tewera Block, which was ceded by Eangihekeiho and his people. Between the boundary line of tbe Ngatiawa Block and the Waitara Eiver and from Manganui to Mangaone the land has not been dealt with ; it is still there. I will now give the boundaries of the block that was reserved for Teira's people. The boundary line to the south was the boundary of the Ngatiawa Block, and the boundary on the east —the inland side —was Mangaone, to include some whares. It follows the river to its junction with the Manganui, and comes back to the Ngatiawa Block again. These are all the lands tbat were returned to the Natives here. Por various reasons I said, " Let this land remain." I told the Natives that if they wished to cultivate the land tliey mi>*ht do so. 277. The Commissioners, to Teira.] Now that you have heard that this land is lying quiet and has never been dealt with, have you anything further to say ? —I still say that the laud has all gone. Hone Pihama and Mere Poka will have all the land. 278. That is nonsense, because Hone Pihama, who has been before the Commission, has never raised a claim to the land. The reservation that was made originally for your benefit has never been disturbed: why do you think there is any intention to disturb it? —I wish to ask that compensation may be paid for the whole of the land which was taken by confiscation. I ask this of Sir William Pox : compensation for the lands occupied by the Europeans on both sides of the Waitara. That is all I have to say. If you choose to give us back the land, well and good ; if you choose to give us compensation, we will be satisfied. 279. The Commissioners: With respect to your being paid for the confiscated lands, the Commissioners have to say that if we were to enter into that question we would be taking up a new line, which is not our work. This is what took place : You entered into certain agreements with the Government. You agreed together and gave your assent to the arrangements then made, of which Mr. Parris has just spoken : and you have seen that the land which you thought was gone still remains for you. After those days the Government turned to the people who had been in rebellion, and proposed to them that they should surrender all their claims. The arrangement was complete and clear in the daylight to both sides. Therefore this Commission will not reconsider or review any of those arrangements ; our work is to carry out the arrangements that were then made, and not to make any new ones. If you can show before the Commission that there has been anything wrong done in what was settled, we will correct it; but, with the things that are clear, and where there is no just complaint against carrying them out, all we have to do is to see that they are carried out exactly as they were originally promised. And, in the same way, we shall see that the piece of land you are speaking of is secured in the way it was settled by Mr. Parris. 280. Teira : I want to have the land I have been speaking of subdivided. 281. The Commissioners: That is a matter which cannot be settled now. 282. Parariko Taukoi, of Pukerangiora, said : I wish to ask whether you can issue the Crown grants for the lands promised to us by Mr. Parris and Major Brown ; namely, Pekatu, Te Arei, and Kaurau. These lands were given to me and my people, the Pukerangiora. 2s2a. The Commissioners.] Two things have to be considered in a Crown grant: One is the riu;ht of the tribe, and the other is the right of the individual. The Crown grant will be issued for the tribe in the way in which the land was originally reserved. When the people wish to have their lands divided and individualized, that will be another process, which will have to be entered into by another Court. —Pekatu, Pukerangiora, and Te Arei were distinct rese'wes made to the tribe, and we wish that the grants should be issued in the same way ;to the whcjle tribe. This is the reason why we wish that the tribe should have the Crown grants for these blocks: Uepe was chosen by Mr. Parris as the representative of the tribe, to take charge of affairs for them. A portion of the block, called Kaurau, was afterwards sold by Uepe to Europeans. Later on he sold another portion to a European, and afterwards sold a third portion. That is what has troubled us, and that is why we ask that the grants may be given in the name of the tribe; then Major Brown and Mr. Parris cau take care of us.

G.—2.

283. Mr. Parris : I must correct Taukoi's statement with respect to the three pieces of land he states have been sold. 284. Taukoi: The portion of Kaurau on the south side of the road was sold openly to Mr. Purdy. The second and third pieces were disposed of secretly. 285. Mr. Parris : The piece that was disposed of to Mr. Purdy was that part of the Kaurau Eeserve on the south of what is called the Huirangi Boad. Mr. Purdy had been advancing money to these men, and it was a long time before I countenanced any sale of the sort. He got the people to interest themselves in his behalf. I wrote a proposal from Uepe to the Government, after I had obtained the consent of the whole of the people, and the understanding arrived at was that they would allow him to sell that piece, but no more. Tbat was the decision of the Natives at that time. Uepe afterwards attempted to sell another piece, on the other side, the side towards the river ; but I interfered and put a stop to it. 286. The Commissioners.] The first was an out-and-out sale, not a mortgage ? —Yes, a complete sale. The purchaser had been advancing, money. Then there was a third attempt to sell, which I believe Major Brown put a stop to. 287. Mnjor Brown : An endeavour was made to sell to a person named Leedham. I knew Mr. Parris's views, and quite agreed with them, that the land belonging to these Natives should not be any further diminished: and I objected to the sale. I appeared before the Native Affairs Committee on a petition of Leedham's, and I believe I was blamed by the Committee for interfering in the matter. That was four or five years ago. There was another case in which Leedham tried to negotiate a sale, but when I inquired into the matter I found that, unless the Pukerangiora Natives had their interest in the land which had not been dealt with, recognized, they would only have 16J acres per individual left. 288. The Commissioners.] Tbe course which Mr. Parris and Major Brown took was quite right. These reserves were made for the support of the tribe, and they must be preserved for the support of the tribe. (To Taukoi) : Have you asked the Government for the grants for the tribe, or is this the first time you have mentioned the matter? —I asked Judge Eenton for them. I wrote to him twice. 289. Did you give the names of the intended grantees ?—No ; I only sent the names of the blocks. I asked for the grants to be given in the name of the tribe, but I received no answer to my letters. 290. Himiona, of Pukerangiora, said : I will not follow what has been said by Taukoi, but I will ask you to give me a Crown grant for the land which was given to me by Mr. Parris at the time that Ngawaipai was sold in the Whakangerengere Block. I asked Mr. Parris to give me the grant, but he said, "I am out of office now; you must ask Major Brown." I then went to Mr. Bennell (clerk to the Civil Commissioner), as Major Brown was absent, and asked him to give me the Crown grant; but he said, "No, I cannot give you the grant." I then said, "What is the use of the land that you gave us?" And I now ask that you will give me the Crown grant. The reserve is a small one, between Te Arei and Pekatu. 291. Mr. Parris: I consented that Himiona should have a piece of land. I said that he should have this piece of land to cultivate, and he said, " Give me the Crown grant." I replied, "I am afraid that if he got the Crown grant he would at once sell the land." His name is on the plan. 292. The Commissioners : When the Crown grant is issued it will contain a stipulation that the land shall not be sold. 293. Himiona .- If this land was given to me for myself by Mr. Parris and Major Brown, why should I not be able to part with it if I wish ? 294. The Commissioners : Would the Civil Commissioner have given you the land to throw away? They gave it to you to keep, and as a place for you to cultivate for yourself and your children. If you throw it away, your children will have no means of support. Will they not come to the Government to be maintained ? —I am only speaking of the piece of land which was given to myself. lam not speaking about the larger blocks. 295. Hotene, of Waitara, said: I have a complaint to make. There is a piece of land inland, atTe Eewawhakapa, about which we are quarrelling amongst ourselves. A. certain number claim the land, and others protest against the claim. I hold that the land belongs to me, but others living outside lay claim to it. I want the Commission to give me this land absolutely. The land is outside the surveyed boundary, and was surveyed by Mr. Skinner for the Maoris. The portions taken away by these people were Kopuapotakaka and Eangitarewa. There is another piece, Eewawhakapa, of which the surveyed boundary was extended inland to a place called Takauwere. 296. Mr. Parris said: In 1866, when the Compensation Court sat, there was a special agreement with the Ngatirahiri, as with other people, to the effect that all their lands should be given back to them, but without individualization, and to be held under the Native custom for the tribe. Some time after, they applied for a surveyor to survey the block of land they considered was theirs. The Government authorized their being supplied with a surveyor, and Mr. Skinner was the surveyor appointed. A party went with the surveyor, and traced what they said were the boundaries of their land. I told these people (the Otaraoa) that some of them should go to see they took the boundary right. I believe that one or tw ro of them did go, but I could not say so for certain. The block of land is shown upon the map, and commences at Titirangi, going on to the sea-coast to Eau-o-te-huia; from there it strikes inland to Onaero Eiver, going up to the Ngatimaru country ; from there it comes back to where they join Otaraoa District, until they came to where it was disputed at Kopuapotakaka. Questions have frequently arisen about the rightful ownership, but nothing has ever been finally decided. 297. The Commissioners : Do you mean that the dispute arose about land situated within the boundary lines on both sides of the Waitara Eiver, which previously were referred to as being set aside for the Natives ? 298. Mr. Parris : Yes. The boundary comes dowrn about the centre of the Tikorangi Settlement. The Natives paid all the expenses of surveying the block. 299. The Commissioners: This is a question where there is a dispute among yourselves with respect to land which has been reserved for you, and which has not been taken by Government; and

G.—2

questions like these must wait to be determined by the Native Land Court when it sits here, when every one will be able to prove his own title. A record will be kept of these statements having been made before us. We have come here to inquire as to whether the promises made by the Government have not been kept, and have nothing to do with disputes regarding boundaries iu purely Native land. Our duties are stated in the Governor's Proclamation, which the Natives have seen. 300. Hotene : Another matter I wish to refer to is with regard to land at Tikorangi, amounting to 343 acres. Trouble has been caused by a European occupying portion of that land. The land has been surveyed no fewer than three times, once being by the Government; and it remains in an unsettled state now. White men are living on portions of it. 301. The Commissioners.] How did the European come there ? —Possibly the Government allowed him to go there. 302. Has he cattle and sheep and horses, and has he ploughed the ground ?—Yes. His name is Joseph Tyrrell. 303. Mr. Parris : The complaint refers to merely a question of boundary, and is of little consequence. A few years ago I sent a surveyor to show the boundary, and Ido not know who has been intruding upon the land since. 304. The Commissioners : Major Brown will be requested to inquire into the matter and ascertain whether there has been a case of trespass or not. 305. Mere Naera Pomare, wife of Ngaere,sa\d: I have something to say with regard to the block ofland called Onaero. At the close of the first war, I came to reside at Onaero on land owned by my grandfather on my mother's side. From Onaero I went to a place called Kaweka, at Urenui, which belonged to my grandmother. At the commencement of the second insurrection I went to Kapiti, near Wellington. After that a notice was issued of a sitting of tbe Compensation Court, and calling upon all Natives who bad claims to make to attend the Court and prefer their claims. I did not attend, but my husband at that time (IniaPihia) and my father and mother attended. Mr. Bogan was Judge of the Compensation Court. The claim preferred by my mother (Eau-o-te-rangi) was not admitted. She lived with my uncle. The Court awarded me 100 acres at Onaero, but none at Kaweka. I now ask that the Commission should give me some land at Kaweka, as the 100 acres at Onaero are insufficient for-the support of myself and family of eleven children. I further request that the lands awarded by the Compensation Court to the Ngatimutunga tribe should now be allocated, as a very long time has elapsed without anything having been done. The land is situated between Titoki and Urenui, and is probably about 3,000 acres in extent; but lam not quite positive as to the quantity. The reason I am so anxious that this matter should be settled is, that so many of us are now living without any land. We who lived here quietly and took no part in the disturbances, consider that we should receive some consideration in the way of land. The Government say the land belongs to them, and Te Whiti's people say it is theirs. It seems to me that we ought to have our lands defined to us, and that is what I wish the Commission to get done ; namely, see that we get the portion of lands that were awarded to us. 306. Mr. Parris: At the meeting in June, 1878, Wi Parata asked to be allowed to call the Ngatimutunga together. I was sent for, and met them in this room. I explained the position of the question, in the presence of all the Natives, at the time that the Chatham Islanders came back to New Zealand. On their way they called in at Wellington, and had an interview with the Government, and promised to go back to the Ngatimutunga District and settle upon any land that Government would award to them. The Chatham Islanders were those who belonged to the Ngatiawas, and who determined to leave the Chatham Islands and return to Urenui, in this district. When they left Wellington for New Plymouth, the Government sent me instructions to arrange where they should settle. They were a few days in New Plymouth after landing, and on their leaving I told them it would take some time for them to see all their relatives, and in about a fortnight I would follow them and point out where they might settle. According to promise, I went down to Urenui, and they were all encamped on the north bank of the river. I explained to them that they should have a block of land abutting on Urenui Eiver, and another block about the Mimi Eiver. They agreed to the arrangement, but asked to be allowed to remain where they were for a time, as the relations of the Government and the people in the North were very unsatisfactory, and they preferred living together in the meantime. Soon after, this trouble arose, and it was impossible to do anything towards surveying. In the meantime they cultivated the land wherever they liked. Owing to the condition things were in for several years after the massacre at the White Cliffs, the question was kept in abeyance until it was brought before Mr. Sheehan in June of 1878. He then promised that all the arrangements which had been made previously should be carried out, if the Natives would support us in doing it, and he gave them three months in which to talk tbe matter over. Wi Parata promised to go to Wellington and let Mr. Sheehan know what they decided upon. Afterwards Major Brown sent a surveyor to survey a particular block; but after he had done some work he was withdrawn and sent to the Waimate Plains. 307. The Commissioners.] What land did they agree to take? —The block abutting the Urenui Eiver, and a block on the other side of tbe river. 308. Until that promise they were merely squatters on the land? —Yes. The boundary of this land is between the Urenui and Mimi Eivers. 309. "What is the number of the Chatham Islanders ? —When they came up they were nearly 200 in number ; but they have very seriously decreased through sickness since. 310. Have any gone back to the Chatham Islands since?—Very few. 311. Did they leave many behind them at the Chathams ? —Very few indeed. 311a. Ngaere said : A great many of those interested in these lands are now prisoners for plough* ing the lands of European settlers. 312. The Commissioners.] When did these people return from the Chatham Islands ?—lt was some time prior to the year 1868. 313. Was it before or after the sitting of the Compensation Court that they returned ?—lt was just after; they heard about it, and determined to come up.

&.—2

314. Then it was after being excluded by the Compensation Court that they determined to come hack, and after the Compensation Court sitting that the Government made the proposal to locate them there. When you made that proposal to them, had nothing been done to lay off the land awarded by the Compensation Court? —Nothing whatever. 315. Was any definite acreage fixed at that time, as a quantity that should be set aside for the Chatham Island people? —There was. 316. Had you any idea at that time of the amount they would require to settle upon ? —Nothing was done finally: the question was whether the Government would agree to an allowance of 50 acres each being granted. I had a conversation with Ministers as to that; but they thought 50 acres too much. 31.7. According to the arrangement you then made, what is the quantityyou think ought to be set aside for these people in order to fulfil the promises originally made when they settled down upon the land ? —I do not think that anything less than 50 acres each would be a reasonable allowance. 318. Major Brown : Previous to the commencement of the survey of the Waimate Plains, I had seen Captain Skeet regarding the boundaries betweed the Mimi and Urenui Eivers, and Captain Skeet carried on the survey until the Waimate survey was begun. When it became necessary to concentrate all the surveyors upon the Plains, Mr. Humphries removed Mr. Skeet to the Waimate Plains. Subsequently —I think it was at the time Mr. Parris mentioned —when Mr. Sheehan, on the application of Mrs. Ngaere, promised to send another surveyor to survey that block, he said be would telegraph to Mr. Tole, surveyor, at Auckland, and, if at liberty, he should come down at once. After the surveys of tlie Waimate Plains were stopped, I did not like to meddle with this block or deal with what was really part of the same question, while either was in abeyance. Another question arose. Mr. Sheehan admitted the claim of Mrs. Brown, to 500 acres of land belonging to her mother, sold in Wellington Brovince, and said it ought to bo reserved for her; and he asked me if I could find some solution of the difficulty of where the claim of 500 acres was to be made. He said, " Mrs. Brown and her sister have claims between the Mimi and Urenui, and they can be put there." I may say that Mrs. Brown told me that she had arranged the matter satisfactorily with Mr. Sheehan; but I said to her, " Can you show me that in writing ? Mr. Sheehan might die, or go out of office, and you had better get the understanding in writing." [Copies of the following documents were handed in : " To Major Brown. —You will remember our conversation about what should be done for Mrs. Brown in the Urenui country. I would carry out the arrangement as soon as it is possible, and have the matter ripe for confirmation by Parliament next session.—J. Siieehah-, sth November, 1878." " The arrangement referred to is that, as compensation for claims derived from their mother, and about which Mrs. Brown and Mrs. Ngaere petitioned the House of Bepresentatives, they are to receive 500 acres between the Eivers Urenui and Mimi. —Chaeles Beown, C.C., 20th November, 1878."] As regards Judge Eenton's decision excluding those who were absent in 1840, he somewhat modified that view at the last sitting of the Court, about two years ago, when certain succession claims came before i him, which he admitted ; but I pointed out at the time that the claimants were not here in 1840, and that his original rule would exclude them, when he said that it appeared to him that the rule did not work fairly. I gathered from him that perhaps he had been too stringent in the original rule. He admitted these people to succeed, whom he would have excluded formerly if they claimed as original claimants; and I carefully drew his attention to the discrepancy. I wished to object to their being admitted, but called attention to the fact that the line he admitted did not agree with the previous one. He admitted this, but said that it was necessary to modify the original rule so far. Afterwards, on the 14th February, Mr. Sheehan telegraphed to me to authorize a survey of the land referred to ; but he did not place at my disposal the surveyor, Mr. Tole, and I was unable to do what I had intended. I was asked by the friendly Native chief Pamariki to carry out the survey. I w ras satisfied, by a personal interviewr with Mr. Humphries, Chief Surveyor, that it was only the want of a surveyor that prevented my carrying it out. 319. The Commissioners .- What the Commission is to understand is that there is a promise of 500 acres between Mimi and Urenui to be divided between Mrs. Ngaere and Mrs. Brown. 320. Major Brown: I may say that Mrs. Brown said she was wasting her means, and I authorized her to go on the ground, and told her that that should form part of her award, if she liked to consider it so. I said, "If you will occupy where your ancestral claims are, I will see you get it as part of the 500 acres;" and she built a house there and settled upon it with cattle and stock, but was afterwards driven off, at the time of the ploughing, by Te Whiti's supporters, because she would not join them. 321. Mrs. Ngaere .- Te Whiti's followers drove us off because we refused to join them. 322. Heni te Bau-o-te-rangi (Mrs. Brown) said: When I returned to live here, after leaving New South Wales, where I had been living with my husband, I found that all the land which I claimed in right of my mother, Te Eau-o-te-rangi, had been confiscated. It is about three years since I came back here. I came from Sydney to petition the Government tbat some land might be given to me as my mother's representative. The land was situated at Mataihuka, in the district of Wellington. I applied for that piece of land which belonged to my mother, but when I came I found it included in a Government purchase, and I petitioned the House to give me land elsewhere for it. [Witness handed in a report by the Public Petitions Committee of the House of Bepresentatives, dated 3rd September, 1877, in which the Committee recommended that her case should he referred to the Government for their favourable consideration.] Afterwards I saw Mr. Sheehan. It was upon that petition I got 500 acres promised to me. I wish to impress upon the Commission tbat the 500 acres have nothing to do wdth the claims of my mother. Tho 500 acres were for a piece of laud taken, away by tho Government, including the purchase in the Wellington district. 323. The Commissioners: With regard to those promises made for the settlement of the Chatham Islands people, they will be carried out, as well as the awards made by the Compensation Court. However, it is still very difficult to fix the exact position of the awards, and it will require a good deal of time and attention; but the matter will not be dropped. 324. Te Waka said: I have a question I wish to put to the Commission. Why was the land at Urenui sold by Te Bakatau and Eangipito, as Te Eakatau had his share, consisting of 200 acres o£ land, as well as his award ? 4-G-. 2.

G.—2

325. Mr. Parris .- I can make that clear. Te Eakatau and Pamariki were awarded apiece of land by the Compensation Court. Pamariki had 500 acres awarded to him, and Te Eakatau 200 acres. Both of these Natives bad been to the Chatham Islands, but a few years ago they returned, and were in occupation of land in this district. That was the reason why the Court gave them the award. All Natives who had not been in possession or in occupation since 1840 were excluded by the Court. 326. Te Waka : I have something to say with regard to what has been said by Mrs. Brown and Ngaere about the land between Onaero and Te Eau-o-te-Huia. I want to know whether Natives will be allowed to come in at the present time and receive land in a similar manner to those who were awarded land by the Compensation Court. I mean Natives such as those who have joined Te Whiti? 327. The Commissioners: We cannot take any notice of those who have joined Te Whiti unless they appear before us. 328. Te Waka : I speak of a few of us who are excluded. At the time of the sale of Onaero Block by Te Eakatau and others, I was living at Eangitoto, D'Urville's Island. I heard something of a decision come to by Mr. Eichmond for setting apart certain land for the absentees who were living on the Middle Island. I was at Nelson when Mr. Parris was over there, and I saw him then. I knew there was a sum of £300 sent over for the absentees, and I took some of that money. 329. The Commissioners: Although you have received part of the money, you are entitled to a share of the reserve set aside by Mr. Eichmond, and when that is divided, all those who were absentees at the time will come in for their share. 330. Wiremu Naera Pomare, of Waitara, said: I have something to say with regard to the Onaero land, and also land at Waitara. We received notice to send in our claims, and we gave our names to Captain Thomas, then Eesident Magistrate at the Chatham Islands, before we came back to live here. I came to New Plymouth to attend the Compensation Court, and the Court excluded us altogether. When I found we were excluded, I wondered why the Government should have asked us to send in our claims, when they must have known that they would not be entertained by the Court. After the Court sat, Air. Parris divided the lands which were awarded by the Compensation Court amongst those Natives who were admitted, and Mokena and others asked Mr. Parris to include him. Mr. Parris, in reply, said that, I was a child of his, and he would show me consideration. The reason why he called me a child was because I had been taught by him when I was at the College; and here I am still living as an orphan, pushed about by the Natives from place to place. Notwithstanding this, I have never swerved in my loyalty. My request now is, that the Commission may grant me a piece of land within the confiscated boundary. 331. The Commissioners.] There is one thing that all the Natives here ought to consider : Who is it tbat is raising the greatest obstacles to the settlement of these things ? —ln Mr. Parris's time I consider that he was to blame, and Major Brown in his time. 332. Wi te Arei said : I have a few words to say with regard to our lands between Te Bau-o-te-Huia and Onaero, wbich were awarded by the Compensation Court. I want to know where they are, and the position in which they stand. I wish them to be allocated. We are in the dark as to where they are. 333. The Commissioners: That is exactly what this Commission is for: to find out the land awarded, and the names of the people entitled to it. We are sent here by the Governor because complaints have been made on all sides, and in order to make a settlement of the awards. 334. Horomona, of Waitara, said: I also am here to complain of the non-settlement of the awards made by the Compensation Court. When are they to be settled ? 335. The Commissioners: It will be our duty to see that these awards are properly allocated as soon as it can be done.

At Waitaea, Satueday, 6th Maech, 1880. 336. Akanihi Kurakitoro, wife of Frederick Simeon, of Wellington, said: I present a petition to the Commission which relates to the matters I desire to speak about. [See Appendix.] All our land has been taken by the Government. Nothing has been given by the Government to the Natives who have remained loyal throughout. That is why I now come to lay our troubles before you. We have been waiting for many years, and we now come to try and get something done. In the year 1866 the Compensation Court sat at New Plymouth, and I attended it there. The Court then recognized our titles, and gave out a number of acres for us. We received the awards, but have never received the land. We thought that these lands were awarded to us on account of our loyalty. We did not sign the claims we sent in, with any idea that we were to give up altogether our rights and titles to the land. 337. The Commissioners.] What was the area of the land awarded to you ? —One hundred acres, in two blocks of 50 acres each. It was for myself. 338. But you understood then that you were still to have your tribal interest in the land that was given back to Wiremu Kingi Matakatea and Arama Karaka ?—ln the land between Whitiora and Otahi I have no claims; but I have large claims in the land at Opunake. 339. Outside the boundary of the 1,400 acres, woufd you not come in for your tribal right with Wiremu Kingi's people? —I had claims in respect of land from Otahi down to Waitaha, Pungaerere, Okahu (Harriet's Beach) ; I had claims which were all included in the confiscated boundary. I lived at all these places I have mentioned, and cultivated; and at the time of the war we lost all our horses and cattle, and had to leave the place. 340. Where did you go ? —I went into the town to see Mr. Parris. I said nothing to Mr. Parris about my horses ; but what I wanted was some land for my children. I continued to hold tbe whole of my claims between Taungatara, which is the southern boundary of Wiremu Kingi's block, and Omuturangi, the northern boundary of the Waimate Plains. My claims there are through my hapu and my ancestors. I did not cultivate land there. 341. When you went before the Compensation Court, did you make the same statements to the Judge there which you have now brought before the Commission?—The Court gave me a printed paper iu which to fill up my claims to the land. I was told to claim as through the tribe, and not as an individual.

a—2.

342. Did you bring before the Compensation Court, when it sat, the same claims which you have brought before the Commission to-day ?—I did not write out my claims exactly as I have done in the petition which I have now presented ; I only claimed through the larger tribes. I left my claims in the smaller hapus without taking notice of them. If the Government had satisfied our claims, then there would have been nothing more about the matter ; but for fourteen years we have been waiting and nothing has been done, nor have we any land to live upon. 343. Why did you not make these specific claims on the previous occasion : you then came forward to claim in respect of the lands in which you were interested ; why did you leave some out at that time ?—I was then quite young, and not able to look into the matter as I can do now that I have grown up. I had no old people alive then to support me. 344. Who was your father ? —Dr. McAlpine. My mother's name was Eawinia. My father died when I was quite a child, and I was left to the care of the Eev. John Morgan. 345. Then how did you find out about all these claims which you did not bring before the Compensation Court ? —I was brought down from Waikato by the Taranaki tribe, and I was shown all the boundaries of my land. They also taught me my descent and the names of my ancestors, so that I might know how to claim my lands. I cultivated land in many places. When I had cultivated one place, my relatives took me away to live in another. 346. Was that before you were married ?—Yes. The war then began, and I was still living with the tribe. Some of my relatives were living in town, and they sent to me to say that I was not to stop with the people, but to come into town under the Government. I was living for some time with Bopata Ngarongomate and his people, and also with Mr. Carrington. I then came to live with Teira and his people. When I left them, I got married. After the birth of my first child, I came back to live at Opunake. When I saw what troubles there were between the people and the Government, I went away again ; but I have constantly returned to see my relations. I have had ten children, of whom eight are living. They are all at school. I now ask that you will give me some land out of all that has been confiscated, for myself and my children, to extinguish my claims within the confiscated land. 347. You do not say anything about the quantity of land you claim, or where it is situated ?—I leave that to the Commission to decide. 348. Major Brown: Mrs. Simeon mentioned her claims and rights in the 50,000-acre block at Opunake, and when Mr. Sheehan was there she wished the Government to give her a piece in that block. Tho Natives admitted her claims ; and Mr. Sheehan wished them to acknowledge some separate interest for her, but they declined. They said that Mrs. Simeon was quite welcome to come there with her children, and share in common the tribal right to the 50,000 acres. Mr. Sheehan said that if the tribe would recognize her claim and allow 7 her to have a separate piece, he would be very glad to give every assistance in his power ; but the Natives would not admit her separate right. 349. The Commissioners.] Supposing the Government were to admit your claim to these particular pieces in that block of 50,000 acres, they might not be able at the present time to give you tbat land. Would you be willing to take land in another block elsewhere ? —Yes, as long as it was not in an out-of-the-way place. I want to protect my children ; I brought them into the world, and I must provide for them. I wish to be certain that, if anything happens to me, they will be supported until they are old enough to take care of themselves. There are four girls and five boys; tbe eldest, who is a boy, is fourteen years of age. I have sent my eldest daughter to Melbourne to be educated. She is staying with my husband's mother, who has a governess for her. She will come back again in about two years' time, when she has finished her education. 350. The Commissioners : You must leave the matter now for us to think over. We cannot at present say anything final. 351. Mrs. Simeon : I wish to know whether you will agree to let me have the land at Omuturangi ? 352. The Commissioners.] Have you any tribal claim at that place?—Yes; that land belongs to us, to Ngatihaumea. 353. Teira said: I hand in a petition praying for land to be given to us, as in the case of the last claimant. The land in respect of which I claim is situated between Moutoti and Taungatara, the block that was returned to Wiremu Kingi te Matakatea and Arama Karaka. I did not attend the Compensation Court in 1866 ; I was too late. That is why I bring my claim here. 354. The Commissioners .- We shall consider this case also at the proper time. 355. Maraea Pekamu said: I come to see if I can get some land which I claim by virtue of rights on my mother's side. My mother's name was Mata Pekamu, and my father was George Ashdowu. 356. The Commissioners.] What are the lands you claim for? —-Between Oakura and Hungatahua, and on to Oaonui. 357. Have you any children ?—None living. I have adopted children. 358. Did you not go before the Compensation Court ?—-No; because I was not here. I was living at Port Underwood, in the other Island, and knew nothing about the matter. 359. Were you Mr. Ashdown's only child ?—No; there are three girls and two boys living. 360. Did the others put in their claims ? —No. 361. Are they going to do so ?—I do not think so; they are not here. My eldest sister is in Melbourne, and the youngest is in Dunedin. They are all married. 362. If you got a piece of land, would you go and live upon it ? —I wish to go and remain upon it. If I did not, I would stock it. My age is thirty-two. I was quite young when the last sitting of the Compensation Court took place, and was living in the other Island. I knew nothing about the sitting of the Court, because there were no people in my neighbourhood. 363. Mr. Parris : At the time when Mr. Eichmond investigated the claims of absentees for lands which had been excluded by the Court, we did our best to ascertain the number of claimants who would probably come forward as absentees. We obtained this information from the elders of the tribes, and were thus enabled to decide the number, and the Government made an award accordingly. But that award has never been given effect to, nor the allocations made. 364. The Commissioners (to Maraea).] Who was your mother? —My mother belonged to, the Ngamahunga.

G.—2.

[Kate Euatoretu and Teira verified the name of the claimant's mother as having belonged to the Ngamahunga tribe, and Teira also stated that she belonged to the Ngatihumea hapu, at Opunake.] 365. Paiura te Bangikatitu said : When the war began at Taranaki, Mr. James Mackay came to Kawatiri that we might sign a paper pointing out our lands which had been confiscated by the Government. Our names were written down on the paper, which was sent onto New Plymouth to Mr. Parris. After this the Compensation Court sat in the year 1866. Colonel Eussell was Native Minister; Mr. Monro was one of the Judges of the Court. All the Natives assembled from Taitapu and Nelson. We were all excluded by the Court. About a month afterwards the Court sat again at New Plymouth. I received notice to appear before the Court, as the Poutamu Block was to be considered. I saw Mr. Parris then, at Nelson. I saw him on the steamer, and he said, " Where are you going to?" I said, "I am going to New Plymouth, to the Court." He replied, "Do not go; stay here; you will only be confusing the Court." I replied, "If you were paying my passage, then you might tell me to stop ;" and I came to New Plymouth. The Court was then opened, and Mr. Eenton and Mr. Eogan were the Judges. The Poutamu Block came before the Court. These were the claimants to the block: Te Kepa Ngapa, Hinerao, and Hakaraia te Parua. The boundary line on the north of that block w ras Waipingao, and the southern boundary was Otukaka. My name was called by the Court. I did not know that my name was on the list. I was asked by the Court if I knew the boundary of my land, and .I said, " Yes ;it is Waruatangata." I said that the northern boundary was at Waipingao. The land between these boundaries was occupied by military settlers. My two nieces, Pirihira Kokiti and Miriama Tarewa, were acknowledged by the Court after I had spoken for them. 366. The Commissioners : There are, first, the awards made by the Compensation Court of lands between Waipingao and Titoki, including the names mentioned by the claimant, and, secondly, there are the lands wbich were awarded by Mr. Eichmond, when Native Minister, for those absentees who had been excluded by the Court. You will come in to receive your share when the allocation is made. 367. Hori Pataka said: lam bringing forward a claim of Hera Hinerae. She was my sister, and is now dead. 368. The Commissioners: That is quite right. The name of Hera Hinerae is down for 250 acres, and that will be allocated to her heirs, together with a town section to which she was entitled. 369. Hori Pataka: Hera being dead, I wish the grant to be made out in my name. 370. The Commissioners : The succession order will bave to be passed through the Native Laud Court, and, if you are the next surviving relative according to Native custom, you will be sure to receive the succession order. 371. Wirihana said: The land I wish to speak about is between Urenui and Mimi. Ido not know where my land is; the Government have never pointed it out. Wo believed that the Court would allocate the land to the individual claimants to whom awards were made, but it has not been done. 372. The Commissioners .- That is exactly the work the Commission has to do : to find out the quantity of land awarded by the Court, and to see that it is marked out for the right owners. 373. Matapiri Kawhia and Rehara Ilami came forward and made similar claims. That of the former was declared to be correct; and the latter was informed that, if she was the only child, she would get the succession order, and be entitled to 200 acres. 374. The Commissioners: The land has first to be set apart and marked out. Then those who had grants made to them by the Court, and who have survived, will get their Crown grants. In the case of those who are dead, their successors will appear before the Native Land Court and establish their claims, as is done in all other cases. 375. Mangu said : I want some of the land returned to me that now belongs to the Government, because I have no land inherited from my father, who was a Ngatiapa. Our place is Manukoriki, on the other side of the Waitara. I have asked you to give me Government land, but they have none here, excepting what they obtained by confiscation. I want to know if there is any of the balance of tho compensation monejr still payable. 376. Major Brown: Mangu and his people came to me to offer a block of laud, which I found, eventually, was within the confiscated boundary, and the Government did not propose to deal with it then. I therefore told them that, when the Government did deal with it, I would give them takoha in respect of it, but that for the present the Government did not intend to deal with it. 377. The Commissioners : The Government have promised that when they deal with the land they will pay you some of the takoha; but with that we have nothing to do, it is a matter for the Government alone. 378. Te Tuiti said: I wish to speak about the land at Taranaki which was awarded to me by the Compensation Court. My name was put down as entitled to the land, but it was never stated where the land was. When you ascertain that this award of the Court was given fairly, then give me the Crown grant. 379. The Commissioners.] Did you get the printed award ? —I bave got the scrip at home for 50 acres. 380. Bona Minerapa said : I made an application to the Government for land at Waiongona. I received an answer from the Government that I should have some land at Materikoriko, which I do not approve of. 381. Tanira Bangimohuta said : Neither my children nor my relatives, nor any of my hapu, have ever received any land or compensation. My hapu is the Ngatirahiri. All I received from the Government was a piece of paper, which I now produce. [Letter produced from Mr. Monro, Judge of the Native Land Court, dated 7th July, 1865, acknowledging the receipt of Tanira's letter of the 14th June relative to some land at Mangonaia.] Mangonaia is a stream. I went and drank the water : that is all the land I have yet got. 382. The Commissioners.] Did you go before the Court after that ?—Yes; when I received this letter I went to the Court. 383. You will come in for the land which has been reserved for the Ngatirahiri Tribe. You were informed yesterday that that land was lying quiet. And, with respect to the claim you had at Puke-

G.—2

rangiora, that was settled by Mr. Parris, who gave you an allocation of about 500 acres at Materikoriko. 384. Tanira: I have another word to say about the land at Materikoriko. It is let, but some have not agreed to the letting. 385. The Commissioners ;We have nothing to do with that. If you are foolish enough to let vour land without agreeing among yourselves, we are not to interfere. 386. Hori Tukimana te Mahota (George Stockman), of the Ngatirahiri Tribe, said : I wish to know whether you can individualize the block at Materikoriko referred to by the last claimant, for there are about twelve who have signed the lease, but the greater number of us, about 97, have not agreed. 387. The Commissioners: That is not our business. It is quite true, however, that there are difficulties about it, and we think there ought to be a regulation that a lease should only be given when all the Natives agree. We shall propose that that should be done; but it will not be our own work ; it will afterwards be the work of the law. 388. Hori: I wish to ask a question about the land referred to by Mr. Parris yesterday as set apart for Ihaia and Te Teira. Mr. Parris said that 500 acres had been reserved for Te Teira and his people by the Government. That land is part of the town belt, and has never been through the Court. At the time when Materikoriko was allotted and went through the Court, we knew the other piece had not been through tho Court, and it was when it was given to Te Teira that we found out it had been taken. The name of the place is Paipaiowairaka. When we returned from Waikato in 1848, some of lhaia's people offered this to Sir Donald McLean for sale. We assembled at Tahuna, and my mother asked which portion it was they offered, and what right they had to offer it for sale. She repeated her question three times, but received no answer. My mother then told Sir Donald McLean that this land belonged to her, and that no one else was entitled to deal with it. Sir Donald McLean then asked all the Natives who were present if her statement was true, and they all agreed that it was. I have remained loyal all along: but I have since seen that our land has been taken from us and given to others. 389. Mr. Parris said: In 1866, when the Compensation Court sat at New Plymouth, there were special agreements entered into by several tribes whose claims dovetailed in the locality referred to by Hori. Hori is a member of the Ngatirahiri Tribe; they got the Materikoriko. The Pukerangiora got the Euaiwi reserve, only a line dividing the two. The Otaraoa got another piece situated more near to the township. Te Teira's hapu got the last piece, 500 acres, next the township. All this was explained, and agreements were signed by the different people. Copies of those agreements are, I believe, in the Native Office. Hori Tukimana's name was attached to the agreement signed by the members of the Ngatirahiri. Those agreements have existed for a great number of years, and this is the first time that Hori Tukimana has brought a claim forward. 390. The Commissioners: We think that settles the matter, and that Hori cannot raise the question any more. It was foolish of him, when he was in the employment of the Government, not to have mentioned the matter. 39f. Hori: There were claims sent in, but they were outside of this one. 392. Mr. Parris asked leave to put this question: Did you not act as interpreter to Leedham when he was negotiating for the lease of the whole of this land?—l did. 393. Did you mention your claim then ? —I told Leedham that, although I was assisting him to negotiate a lease, yet I was going to test this point about the ownership. 394. Did you tell Teira and the others so ? —I do not know that I did, but I told Leedham. 395. The Commissioners: You have made an error, and cannot now make any claim. 396. Mrs. Ngaere: I put in a list of the awards held by us, aud we wish to have the land included in the scrip awards surveyed with as little delay as possible. The names are of those who are remaining quietly here, and the list does not contain the names of any of those who are away at Parihaka or elsewhere. There is another request I have to make respecting land at Onaero belonging to Epiha, which he left by will to my qhildren. I want to know the position of this land. 397. Mr. Pan-is: Epiha bad nothing to will away. He simply lived upon the land. 398. Mrs. JS'gaere : I admit that Epiha took up arms against the Europeans; but, at the same time, this land was given to him by Mr. Parris on Epiha's return after the rebellion. 399. Harerota Hinemura said: My mother's name was Pete Hinemura. I had a conversation some time ago with the Hen. Mr. Sheehan in relation to my claims. In a correspondence I had with the Government I made mention of my mother going to Sydney and getting married to a mastermariner named Johnson. 400. The Commissioners.] Were you born in Sydney?—No ; I was born at Nelson. 401. Your mother was married at Korareka (Eussell) ?—Yes. 402. Was not your father drowned at Sydney ? —Yes. 403. You say a piece of land (16 acres) was awarded to you at Waitotara, and afterwards sold to the Government ? —Yes. 404. Have you not had any land given you instead ?—No. 405. Where are you living now? —On the other side of Opunake. 406. Is it within the Urenui district you want to have your land given to you ? —Yes. 407. Have you any children ? —No. I should say that it was Mr. Smith, Judge of the Compensation Court, who awarded the land to me. 408. Is there not another Harerota, who was wife to Pumipi ?—Yes; but it was to me the land was awarded, not to her. She was a Ngatiruanui, and I belong to the Ngatimutunga. 409. Who brought 3^our claim before the Compensation Court?—Ahipane Marangai. 410. Is he alive ?—Yes ; he is living at Parihaka. 411. Major Brown: With regard to Marangai, the Native referred to in the correspondence, and who is said to be living at Parihaka, if Mr. Wellington Carrington, who frequently goes to Parihaka, and who is an officer of the Government, is desired to ask Marangai which Harerota the land was awarded to, he will no doubt furnish the information desired. 412. The Commissioners.] If it turns out that your statement, Harerota, is correct, and that the land intended for you was sold by the Government by mistake, then we will recommend that a piece

G.—2

of land be awarded to you. Then, as to your tribal interests. Is your tribe the Ngatimutunga?— Yes. 413. Then will you not come in and share with the rest of your tribe? —-But the Ngatimutunga will not approve of my joining and sharing with them. 414. Why so? —I do not know. 415. Have you any other Native claims to particular pieces of land ? —Yes ; I have claims to the lands of my grandmother on both sides of the Urenui Stream. My grandmother's name was Te Puka. I wish these lands and those of my grandfather to be granted to the following three hapus of our tribe : Ngatihinetuhi, Ngatikurai, and Ngatitamariki. 416. The Commissioners: First, there is the question of the 16 acres to decide—namely, whether that piece of land was awarded to this Harerota or the other one. The second point is regarding the Ngatimutunga reserve. What we wish to do is to encourage the individualization of the land, hut this is a thing that will take some time to do, and will depend a good deal on the assent of the people concerned. Out of the people to whom the land belongs, some are attached to the Government and some to Te Whiti. When the day comes for the matter to be settled, then those who have come in to the Government will be heard, and those who choose to remain outside will remain in the position they have placed themselves in. 417. Enoka Tatairau, younger brother of Wiremu Kingi Te Bangitake, said : I ask the Commissioners to give me a piece of land at Orangi, a little distance from the Waitara Eiver. 418. The Commissioners.] If the Commissioners recommend that there should be a place reserved for you, would you go and live there ? —Yes: I would live upon it and cultivate it. 419. Would any one go there with you ?—Horiana, the daughter of William King; Te Eako, the son of Eruera; and Eruera and myself. 420. Major Brown : There is another reason why this should be done. Sir Donald McLean bought from Air. Ivey about 300 acres, intending it for William King and his people ; but, because it was not formerly and originally theirs according to Native custom, they would not live upon it. A Ngatimaru chief called Te Amo sent me word that he had squatted on part of it, and, as Government had been buying up his rights under the Ngatimaru, he had taken no part in any land sales since. I thought it was but fair that some consideration should be shown him. I sent him word, but, as it happened, he had gone upon the Government land. I laid the matter before the Government, and recommended that he should not be disturbed, nor the land alienated in any way. That was about three years ago. 42 L. The Commissioners : Our word to the Governor will be that, in consideration of your having remained loyal and quiet, the piece of land you request should be given to you. 422. Mr. Parris : This piece of land applied for by Enoka was excluded from Teira's sale at Waitara because William King had claims there. 423. The Commissioners : There are 2,800 acres here reserved between Onaero and Eau-o-te.Huia. That is now lying quietly, and is not interfered with, but arrangements will soon have to be made for subdividing it. Nobody is to be disturbed or interfered with in any way ; but when it is subdivided, the claims of all the people will have to be considered. 424. Orhoa said : I want to ask you when the surveyors will come to lay off the lands granted to us ? 425. The Commissioners : That is a question we cannot answer at the present moment. You know how long it took, and what interruptions there were when the awards were first made. What we have come to do is to inquire, in order that the surveys should be made ; but we cannot state the exact time when this will be done. 426. Mrs. Newman, of Te Pekatu, said : I have heard it stated that you will issue a Crown grant to Taukoi for my land. I want to know whether that is true ? 427. The Commissioners: You should not pay attention to such reports. It is certain that Crown grants will not be issued to the wrong people. 428. Piupiu, daughter of Tauiarere, a chief of the Ngatimaru, said : What I wish you to do for me is to grant me a piece of land now in the hands of the Government, whereon to live and cultivate. I have six children. I have heard the statement that, if it is so granted to me and my children, I shall not have power either to sell, lease, or mortgage, so that it may remain for them when they grow up. I should like that any piece of land given was somewhere in this district, on the Waitara. 429. Manga : I want it to be understood that the land which Piupiu is speaking of should be given solely to her and her children. 430. Perere Teira said : I wish to ask you about lands in Taranaki. I want to know the position of the lands intended to be set aside for us, as we do not know where they are. It will now be for you to say where they are situated. 431. The Commissioners^ You are already aware that 80 acres apiece had been surveyed and laid out for you and your people at Hauraugi ?—Yes, but I wish that the Crown grants should be issued for these. 432. The Commissioners, in reference to a representation made by Mere Ngakona regarding some Puketapu lands, asked her: Have you received no part of the payment made to Wi Tako and other Native claimants in the Puketapu ? —No ; I did not receive any part payment when the Puketapus sold out their rights to the Government. 433. If we see that you have not shared in the abandonment of the Puketapu claims to the Government, you will be allowed to have a share in the absentees' land under Mr. Eichmond's award. 434. Tawake said : I am wearied of asking, during these many years past, for a settlement of my claims ; but I would like to bring my case before the- Commissioners now. I want some compensation for saving the lives of those who were saved from the wreck of the " Orpheus." 435. The Commissioners: That is a thing for you to bring before the Government. It is not a matter for the Commission to deal with. Although you are wearied, we cannot go outside of the work which we are commissioned to do by the Governor. 436. Tawake -. When Sir Dillon Bell was here in 1863,1 was in the pilot service at the Manukau

G.—±

Heads. When Henry Barkley was saved from the " Orpheus " lie wrote to the Government m reference to our services, and Sir Dillon Bell told me of his having done so. 437. The Commissioners : We shall carry this word to the Government. 438. Mori Kokako, of Waitara, said : I wish to refer to what Mr. Parris said in his evidence yesterday. He named four tribes —Pukerangiora, Manukorihi, Otaraoa, and Ngatirahiri —respecting land at Rimutauteka. I desire that this land should be divided among the above-named tribes.

At Waitaea, Monday, Bth Maech, 1880. 439. Perere Nikorima, of the Ngatirahiri Tribe, said: I wish to speak about the block from Titirangi to Eau-o-te-Huia. I asked Sir Donald McLean, on two or three occasions, to restore this land to me ; but he said, "Wait until I inquire into the matter." I now apply to the Commissioners to have this land returned to me, and that the Europeans who are now living upon the land should leave it. Now that Sir Donald McLean is dead, the matter still remains open ; and I apply to the Commission to have the land restored. 440. The Commissioners requested Mr. Parris be good enough to explain the particulars of this land. 441. Mr. Parris said: The block is known as the Tikorangi Block. It contains, I believe, from 2,000 to 3,000 acres. Half of it is for the Ngatirahiri and half for the Otaraoa. It is all included within the confiscated boundary. The Ngatirahiri Tribe, during our difficulties, were always loyal. They were with us on various expeditions against the enemy. The land in question is situated on the war-paih taken by the Northern Maoris as they came down to the South. They used to strike inland from the beach to get to Pukerangiora and come south. I was requested by the Government to induce the Ngatirahiri to move off the land, in case of mischief happening : and they went down near to the coastline, between Titirangi and Bau-o-te-Huia. During the war, this Tikorangi Block was taken for two companies of Volunteers. In making that arrangement, Mr. Monro, who was in New Plymouth, went with me to Materikoriko to meet some of those people, and explain what wfas going to be done. I allude to the portion of the Ngatirahiri who had settled at Materikoriko, which place was once a military post. When w re abandoned it they went there to live. We explained that the Government were going to take a block of land for the two companies. The surveyor had been requested to give information as to the extent of frontage he would require to supply land sufficient for the two companies, and he said that three miles running east from Waitara in a direct line would be sufficient. Some time after that, it was recommended that the matter should be settled out of Court between the Government and the Natives. Mr. Turton was acting as Crown Agent in Waikato at the time, and the Government appointed him and myself to see if we could get the matter settled. Mr. Turton was ordered down, and came to this district. While he was here "No. 2 Company went and occupied the land outside the block, and extended the line down so as to reach the Onaero Biver. Without consulting me or making me acquainted with his intentions, Mr. Turton came away from New Plymouth and went to the Ngatirahiri and the two companies of Volunteers, and he took the line down into Onaero Eiver. The Natives became very much excited aud disturbed about it, and sent me word that they would have their lives taken before they would give the land up. I wrote to Mr. Turton and asked him how it was that he was taking this step without consulting me, as he had been appointed to act with me in the matter. In reply to my letter, he said that he did not know it was at all necessary for him to put himself in communication with the Civil Commissioner. I wrote him another short note, telling him I could not understand him, and stating that he had been appointed to act with me, and I therefore could not understand his letter. He sent me back another very short and curt reply ; and I then sent him a note stating that there would be no further correspondence from me, and that I would submit the whole matter to the Government. I sent copies of the correspondence to the Government: and Colonel Haultain, then Defence Minister, came down almost immediately, when Mr. Turton was ordered to return to Auckland. The first thing Colonel Haultain did was to remove No. 2 Company of Volunteers from part of the land. I explained to him that I had been instructed to point out that the furthest point they w rere to go to was three miles from Waitara Eiver. The Ngatirahiri have never given this question up, though they never resorted to violence. They were living in their settlements there, and their peach-gardens and everything they had were there, when, to accommodate the Government, they moved dow rn the coast. The Natives were constantly referring to the matter and urging me to have the Volunteers moved off the land. The answer I gave them was that the Europeans had become as a large rock very deeply embedded, and that it was not in my power to remove them. Nothing was done until Sir Donald McLean, on one occasion, came here with Wi Parata, who was a member of the Ministry at the time. The whole question was gone into at Waitara, where a very large meeting was held, just below Mr. Halse's house. Sir Donald McLean, after hearing the statement the Natives made, said he considered they had been unfairly treated; and was prepared to pay them a very large sum of money, which they refused to take. They always said that Te Whiti would restore the land to them. Settlers going north had ahvays been in the habit of using the road running along the coast close to the cliff north of Titirangi. There was for a long time great agitation to bave a road taken through the block from the Waitara township, passing through Titirangi, going north to Eau-o-te-Huia. I had a great deal of trouble in negotiating for the road, but at last I succeeded, and recommended that the Natives should be paid for the land, or that fencing should be put up by the Government on both sides of the road. I got instructions from Sir Donald McLean to offer them £500 to settle the question. I called a meeting at their place, Turangi, aud explained the matter to them. The half-caste here now, Hori Tukimana, was present. A portion of them were in favour of taking the money, and a portion refused. The question has been in that position ever since. 442. The Commissioners.] You spoke of No. 2 Company of Volunteers having advanced their boundary up to the river, and being afterwards moved back by Colonel Haultain. By what authority did they do that, originally ? —Mr. Turton agreed to move the line down to the Onaero Biver.

G.—2

443. They built a redoubt there ?—Yes. 444. But they did not settle down and make farms ? —They had not gone far enough to do that. 445. But on the inside piece they did locate themselves and establish farms. By whom was that done ? Who surveyed it and laid it out for them ? Was it the provincial authorities ?—The Government authorities. Mr. Williams, Mr. Percy Smith, and Mr. Hursthouse were the surveyors. 416. The surveys were executed by the Government; the companies were put in possession of the farms, built houses, and went to work? —Yes. 417. Did they bave Crown grants ? —Yes. 448. At the time you were Civil Commissioner, had you completed the arrangement with the Natives for removing from the three-mile block down towards the coast? —This three-mile boundary was subsequent to the removal of the Natives to the coast. Nothing had been done in the three-mile matter until I got the Natives to move off. 449. Then, in fact, the location of the military settlers on this block, which belonged to our own friends, was made in such a way that we took possession of the land of our friends without giving them any compensation ? —That was it; and after they had abandoned the land to accommodate the Government. 450. You do not remember the date of this transaction ? —-I could obtain the dates, and also produce the correspondence. 451. By whose authority were the military settlers located on that land ?—The authority of the Government. 452. You mean the Ministry of the period ?—Yes. 453. But what would be the practical working of it ? Would it be done from head-quarters, at Wellington, or under the recommendation of the military officer in command? —It would be done from Wellington. 454. In ignorance of the circumstances, probably? —I could not say that. 455. Who was the Minister that was at the head of the department?—-It was about the time of Colonel Haultain, I think. Air. Stafford, I believe, was Premier. 456. The Commissioners (to the Natives) : To us, as Commissioners, the rock which was mentioned just now by Mr. Parris is just the same as it was in his time. We cannot move the settlers off the land. It was done by the Government. But we are of the same opinion as that held by Sir Donald McLean at the time, namely, that the Natives ought to be amply compensated for their land having been taken for the military settlers, and our word will be that a sufficient payment should be made to them for it now. 457. Parani said: I wish to speak about the land which has been individualized by Mr. Parris. The Crown grants have disappeared ; we wish them to be given up to us. 458. Mr. Parris: Some three years ago, a dispute arose about 500 acres of land which had never been individualized, as the work was stopped in 1868. At that time a European was negotiating for a lease of the 500 acres from five or six of the claimants. There were between 60 and 70 claimants to the piece of land altogether. The Natives who were not parties to the lease the European wanted, complained to Major Brown and myself about it. The matter was reported to the Government both by Major Brown and myself, and Sir Donald McLean requested me to individualize the block. I got a surveyor, and I individualized the 500 acres, with another block of about 260 acres belonging to tbe Otaraoa. Plans of the individualization are in Major Brown's office in New Plymouth. Having finished the individualization, I sent a copy of the whole of the proceedings to the Commissioner of Crown Lands, requesting that Crown grants might be issued. I had recommended to the Government that the Crown grants should be made inalienable, and instructions were received to that effect: and I told the Commissioner of Crown Lands that they were to be made inalienable. 459. The Commissioners (to the Natives) : One of the principal things the Commission was appointed to do was to inquire about tbe non-issue of such grants. We heard in the Parliament, year after year, that the Crown grants which it was supposed had been issued had not been issued; there were many of us who did not believe it, for we could never understand why the Crown grants should not have been issued. 460. Teira: At three different sittings of the Court I asked for the Crown grants, and was told that we should have to pay for them, and at each sitting I objected to this. Several Natives have, however, paid for the Crown grants. 461. The Commissioners: Here is an extract from a letter from Judge Eenton to the Government in June, 1878 : " I believe that you will accede to my recommendation that all such grants should issue without fee of any description. Eeflection on the object and subject of these grants will show that no burden of this sort should be thrown on the grantees." We will get a list at the Land Office of the cases in which money has been paid for the issue of these Crown grants without Judge Benton's knowledge, and we shall advise that the money be returned. 462. Pitama said: I have only a few words to say. I was one of the absentees excluded by the Compensation Court. I was here during the war. When Captain Good's company were settled at Urenui, I went away. After the Court sat I returned here again. The Court was not sitting here; it was sitting near Waiongona, and Mr. Parris, who had seen my wife, told me that she was ill, and that I had better go back to Nelson. After we had gone back, the Court sat here, and it was stated that the Natives of Queen Charlotte Sound would have their case heard at Nelson. Mr. Parris went over to Nelson, and he told us there were lands somewhere here for us. I wish to know whether there is any land near Tikorangi that I can have. 463. The Commissioners.] There is a piece of land in reserve for the Otaraoa. We were saying on Saturday that there would soon come a day when the people who were living quietly would have their land marked out for them. There were some lands set apart by Mr. Eichmond for the people of Queen Charlotte Sound and Nelson; these have not been allocated, but they will be allocated; and then all the land which is not tribal, but which has not yet been settled, will be subdivided, and the

G.— 2.

absentees located upon it. Do you remember a sum of money being sent over by Sir Donald McLean to the people at Nelson on account of their claims, and did you receive any of it ?—Yes. I received some of the money ; but it was not for the land here :it was for the land at Waiongona. I received a small share. 464. The Commissioners : This is a wrord we have to say before we leave the Waitara. It is because the Governor was told that there were many things wrong about these confiscated lands, and that the promises which had been made to the Maoris bad not been kept, that wre were sent here to inquire into these matters. We have now been at Hawera and Oeo, and we are going soon to Patea, and to other places besides this. All the Maoris that have anything to say, or any complaint to make, have had an opportunity of bringing it before us. We shall report what they say to the Governor, and our word to the Governor will be to fulfil all the old promises and make them clear, so that he mav do on this side of the Waingongoro the same as has been done on tbe other side all the way down to Waitotara : that the lands of the Maoris should be distinguished from the lands of the Europeans; that Crown grants should be given to each tribe; and, when you wish your lands to be individualized, that then he should give you Crown grants for them. This is the work that has been going on slowly ever since the war was ended. It is the work which is now going on at Waimate, and the road is being made in order that the same work may be carried on. And, notwithstanding the breath of Te Whiti, the road is being made, and will be made. What has the breath of Te Whiti done for tho Maoris? Has it not put them in prison? Are they not away at Dunedin and Hokitika in the prisons of the Government ? And their wives are widows and their children are orphans, living on anybody who will give them bread. This is the fruit of the great w rord of Te Whiti. Let Te Whiti speak his word ; let those who are foolish follow him. But observe this: The Governor has not asked the leave of Te Whiti to put the surveyors on to the Waimate Plains, nor to make the roads there, and he will go on doing that work of separating the land of the white man and of the Maori, and executing surveys and making roads, without asking Te Whiti. This word is spoken for the encouragement of the Maoris who are friendly to the Europeans. The promises that were made by the Government long ago will be kept. The work may be slow, but it will be brought to its proper end. And mark this word: The Maoris cannot be in two places at once. By-and-by it will come to this: that, if they mean to be with Te Whiti, they will have to be with Te Whiti; but, if they come to their own land and settle on it, and disregard what Te Whiti says, then it will be well with them. We will hear bis complaints, if he has any to make. But if he makes none to us, then we shall tell the Governor that Te Whiti has spent so much of his breath in prophesying about those things that do not come true, that he has nothing at all to say to tbe Governor. 465. Teira : The Maoris and the Europeans are like iron and clay which are put into a furnace together : tho clay will be burnt off the iron. The Maoris and the Europeans will not unite, for the Maoris are the clay, and they will be burnt off.

At Cabltle, Wednesday, 24th Maech, 1880. 466. Hone Mete said: I wish the Commission to explain its functions to me, so that I may know whether it will be worth my while to stay here and give evidence. 467. The Commissioners: If you have any statement to make relating to land between Waitotara and Paraninihi, we will hear you. 468. Hone Mete : If the business of the Commissioners is only to inquire into promises made by previous Governments, then I will not address you ; but if their inquiries have reference to other confiscated land, I shall have something to say. 469. The Commissioners : If what you have to say is about land on this side of the Waitotara, we are ready to hear you. 470. Hone Mete : I wish to speak about land this side of Waitotara, but not quite up to Patea. I wish to refer to some land inland from Waitotara which was taken by Tapa te Waero. I applied to Sir Donald McLean several times about this land, but I never received any answer from him. When the Compensation Court sat at Wanganui, my mother, Bora Mete Paetahi, received 16 acres ; but we, her children, did not receive a single acre. This land was confiscated. We were on the side of the Government, under the Queen of England. Some of our relatives were with the Hauhaus, fighting against the Queen. None of us children received any land for our good behaviour. An ancestor of my mother's was living on the land. Now I and my brother ask that we may have 400 acres given to us. We sent a petition to the Parliament, which perhaps you have heard of. Bora Mete Paetahi's name, and those of her children, were attached to it. 471. The Commissioners: We cannot entertain altogether new claims, or interfere with awards that were made by the Compensation Court: nor can we entertain any new claim on the part of the people who appeared before the Compensation Court and got their awards, as did Mete Kingi Paetahi. We cannot alter or review awards made by the Compensation Court. 472. Hone Mete : I ask that some land may be returned to us from what was confiscated. The whole of our land, of us who supported the Queen, has been taken for the wrong-doings of those who were in rebellion. The wrong-doings of those people have all been visited upon those who remained loyal and quiet. 473. The Commissioners : It is not clear whether the land you refer to is land on this side of the Waitotara, and, if so, whether your claims were not brought before the Compensation Court at that time. 474. Hone Mete: The claim was brought before the Court, and my mother received 16 acres. My mother and I repeatedly saw Sir Donald McLean, and told him that the 16 acres were not sufficient, and asked him for more. He said that he would consider the matter, but he never did more than that. That is why I have repeated my demand ; because he said he would consider the matter. 475. The Commissioners: This is what Sir Donald McLean said at that time: " Claims have been advanced by Wanganui and other Natives to large portions of this block, but the grounds on which 5—G. 2.

G.—2.

they make them are not definite. It seems, however, that the Wanganui Natives consider themselves entitled to make a claim in consideration of their past military services, and from a desire to be in a position to restore a portion of the land to the original Ngarauru owners, whom they helped to conquer, and with whom, it appears, they had some compact on the subject. After careful inquiry, these claims have been rejected by the Compensation Court. Moreover, the Wanganui Natives w rho acted with our troops, received, subsequent to the decision of the Court, a bonus of £2,500, in addition to their pay, for services rendered, and in full satisfaction of .any unsettled land claims they might have." 476. Hone Mete :I am claiming on the part of Ngarauru, my mother's side; lam not claiming for my father's military services; lam only claiming through my mother's side ; for we remained loyal to the Government all through. 477. The Commissioners : We see that the case was gone into by the Compensation Court, and afterwards considered by Sir Donald McLean, who has recorded his decision in the Blue Book just quoted from, aud we do not consider that we should be doing right in reopening the matter now. The Ngarauru were heard, your mother's claim was specifically disposed of, and we see no reason for reviewing the decision then arrived at. 478. Hone Mete, .- Is it right that the friendly Natives who fought for tho Government should be paid at the expense of others who own land on this side of Waitotara ? 479. The Commissioners: That payment was an act of the Executive Government, with which this Commission has nothing to do. 480. Tutange Waionui said: I wish to speak of land from Patea to Whitikau, Oroua, and Te Pipipi; these places are all seaward, and from thence to Opango along the line to Pukerata ; and from there to Otoia and on to Patea. The land included in these boundaries is generally known as Eakaramea. The block is about five miles across, and extends back from the sea-coast twelve miles. It contains about 1,200 acres. This land has all been confiscated. My body may have offended against the Queen, but my land has not. I and my relatives sent a petition to Major Brown when he was in office, in 1877. We asked that the land which the Government were holding in this block should be returned to us. I said that the Government should pay me half tho price of the land that was in Government use at the Patea wharf and other such places. Major Brown informed us that it was a matter for other officers of the Government and Commissioners to settle. This is all I have to say to the Commissioners : that this land held by the Government should be returned to us. 481. The Commissioners : We have listened to what you have said, but your claim is one which we cannot entertain for a moment. We are not here to give back the confiscated land, nor to entertain any application of that kind. 482. Tutange: In the time of Mr. Eichmond, only the portion seaward of the road was confiscated. 483. The Commissioners : We cannot listen to that; the confiscated line was laid down long before Mr. Eichmond's time. 484. Tutange : I wish to speak also on behalf of my wife, Tuehe, wrho is unable to attend the Commission, about the land between Taumaha and Mokoia. When Major Brown, Civil Commissioner, was working together with Hone Pihama and Taurua, they wished that takoha should be paid to the Natives for this block. Some of the Natives did not agree to receive takoha, but others wished it; and Tuehe asked Major Brown to pay it to her. Major Brown said that Tuehe and Eangawahia should receive their share of the takoha. Tuehe said she also wished that 2,700 acres should be returned to her. Major Brown said that was too much, but that he would let her have 70 acres : that if she agreed to accept the 70 acres he would then see that she received £100 of the takoha ; and Tuehe agreed to accept the £100 on that understanding. 485. Major Brown :I do not remember anything about the 70 acres. I paid tho takoha. 486. Hone Pihama :At the time the payment was made I was not satisfied. I was very displeased about it, because at that time I was trying to hold back this land. I had told Major Brown previously that I did not wish this land to be dealt with. When Tuehe received the money I was annoyed, because she was a child of mine. I said, "It is enough : you have destroyed the whole land by taking the money." I said that this girl should have no more land; that the money which she had received should be enough. 487. The Commissioners :We shall not interfere with what Hone Pihama said at that time. As Tuehe has chosen to take the money, we cannot interfere further. 488. Moke said : I wish to speak about a house which I built in 1875 on land at Whakamara, This house has been taken by the Government, and I think it should be given back to me. It is a raupo house, and is still standing. 489. Hone Pihama : Moke is referring to a reserve at Takiruahine, which I spoke about at Oeo. My father's father lived there. When Major Brown was dealing with the land I told him that I would not let this piece go. When we were settling the business, I made two requests to Major Brown : that the houses should be included in the reserve, and that a small reserve should be given to those who had received none of the takoha. Nearly all our people did receive takoha, so I asked him to reserve a small place for those who did not receive any. 490. The Commissioners :We have telegraphed to ascertain whether the reserve includes the lohares, and whether the land has been finally reserved. 491. Hone Pihama: The section was to be reserved where the ivhares were standing, so that it must be at that place, and cannot be taken farther away. 492. The Commissioners: Major Brown agrees with that; but we do not know whether the section that is marked as a reserve is the one on which the houses stand. 493. Hone Pihama: The piece we wish to have-reserved is that on which our parents and ancestors lived for many years back.

At Caelyle, Thuesday, 25th Maech, 1880. 494. Hone Mete : If the claims of the Ngarauru Tribe are allowed, we should be allowed to join >vith them, for we also belong to that tribe.

G.—2

495. Paetai said: lam speaking for the Ngatihine, and I wish to ask the Commission to have my land and house given me at Takiruahine. I ask for this land because I never received takoha. I have not received any money at all. 496. The Commissioners: We shall see whether there are any houses on Section C, and, if there are any, an arrangement may be made to add that part of the reserve to Section 5, which has been reserved for the Natives, and those entitled to it will get it. 497. Mohi: That land was reserved for Wharematangi, Tuteri, and Mawhiti. 498. The Commissioners -. We find that the land was originally reserved for Wharematangi, Tuteri, and Mawhiti, and there is no need to go any further into the matter now. 499. Hone Pihama : I wish to explain that Tuteri and Mawhiti both received money, but Wharematangi did not. That is why a piece of land should be given to Pairama and some others. 500. The Commissioners: Are we to understand from Hone Pihama that Paetai has as good a claim as Tuteri and Mawhiti ?—That is what I mean. 501. The Commissioners.] After what Hone Pihama has said, we are of opinion that Section 5 was originally reserved for the three persons just named, Wharematangi, Tuteri, and Mawhiti. Then there is Section 6, upon which there may be a ivhare ; and, as Mohi recommends there should be provision made for Paetai and Pairama, we will do so out of the land left in Section 6; but we cannot yet say how much there will be. 502. Maewai said: The block of land I wish to speak of was given by Mr. Eichmond to my father, Kirione. It was in the Kakaramea Block and near the pa. 503. The Commissioners: We do not see any reserve at all marked as having been so agreed about at the time. In what year was it ?—ln tho year 1866. 504. The only award made at the time was one for Nikorema Taiaroa of 120 acres, and that was afterwards bought by Mr. Stevenson, and subsequently by the Government. —The land I refer to is 120 acres inland. 505. No ; is not that part of the pa ? —The piece for Nikorema was reserved subsequently. 506. Tes ; but it was done in accordance with the promise of Mr. Eichmond, who was then Native Minister, and he directed what should be done ?—That was awarded by the Compensation Court, but the promise I refer to was made previously. 507. It is no use saying that. The Compensation Court settled that business, and we cannot reopen it. We can only deal with things that are new. 507a. Maewai: Then who has Nikorema's land ? 508. The Commissioners : The land has been sold, but we do not know who has it now. It was sold to the two Stevensons. 509. Pehi Turoa said: I wish to go on with what I stated yesterday, that if the Ngatihine speak about this land I would speak also ; and now that my relative has spoken and mentioned the place, I also will speak. Although what I state may not quite agree with what I have already said, yet they were the men who were there and saw what Mr. Eichmond pointed out. Although I did not appear before the Court, still I have spoken about the matter to the Government, and to Sir Donald McLean while he was alive ; and he said, " Leave it for the present, and I will look into it," but the matter ended there without him doing anything. 510. The Commissioners : What we understand is, that Sir Donald McLean did look into the matter and negatived the claim; did he not ?—That is another claim. That is a request made by Tahana and Pehi after they came back from Dunedin, where they had been prisoners. After that, Mete Kingi and myself went to Sir George Grey and Mr. Sheehan at Waitara. I spoke about it there, and Sir George Grey said, " Leave it until we go to Wellington," and so I went down there. When I got to Wellington Major Brown was there, and I repeated my claim to him as I had done to Sir Donald McLean and Mr. Sheehan. He said the same : " Wait, and leave it to the Commissioners. I will look into it." I am making my claim after the people and the land have gone from us. What my relatives are asking for has been settled, and all respecting the block of land and takoha has been finished. As to what my relative has just stated about the land promised by Mr. Eichmond to our parent Kirione, I will support her; that is, if she is correct. These people have all been settled with. Their blocks have been awarded and takoha received. Although lam without land and stand destitute, still I cannot ask for any, because I see it will not be granted ; but perhaps there is another place which may be granted if requested. I will finish now about the land, but will say this to the Civil Commissioner: Will you not have compassion on me in consequence of the payment of takoha ? 511. Major Brown: I have inquired into this matter, and the reply received by me from the Natives of this district was this : " We do not go to Hawaiki to claim reserves or takoha, and therefore do not see why Hawaiki should come here to claim land or money." That is an illustration of the remoteness of the claim ; and it has not therefore been admitted by any Government. 512. Mr. Parris: As to the application of Maewai for what she says Mr. Eichmond promised, I. wish to state, in explanation to the Commission, that in 1867, when Mr. Eichmond was travelling up and down here with me, there were numerous applications for small reserves. Mr. Eichmond never made a final promise as to where reserves would be, but said that the whole question would have to be considered. It is true what she said regarding Kirione :in order to be prepared for anything that might be necessary at Kakaramea, Mr. Eichmond ordered a 600-acre reserve to be made there ; but it was not called a Native reserve, only a reserve made by the Government. Some time after this, when Titokowaru went through the whole district, many things that had been brought before Mr. Eichmond were upset by succeeding Governments. When things quieted down, and before anything was done to settle reserves, this 600-acre reserve was ordered to be cut up into 120--acre allotments, and to be given to the people of Kakaramea; and Nikorema got 120 acres. The money grant which they had asked for was lost in consequence of the raids made by Titokowaru. 513. Pehi Turoa: I wish to answer Major Brown's statement as to the illustration about the people from Hawaiki not coming here to claim land. Tahaua claimed land for those people who were here, but Pehi claimed money. Tahaua was offered £50, but he said, "No ; I will sooner have the }and,"

G.—2.

514. The Commissioners : The Commissioners wish to say a word about the statements which have just been made. Before the year 1868, Mr. Eichmond, Sir Donald McLean, Mr. Parris, and other officers, had come here and made various arrangements with the Natives, hearing their claims and receiving applications. The Compensation Court sat when Mr. Eichmond was Minister; and Sir Donald McLean afterwards heard what was claimed, and an endeavour was made by the Government to put the claims of all upon a fair footing. Up to that time the Government and the Natives were willing to "go to Hawaiki " and arrange matters according to tribal customs. Then came new disturbances. We do not want to speak about these, because we do not want to pain those who were taken prisoners and afterwards allowed to come back. But at that time the Government said they would take everything into their hands, and settle the affairs of this coast exactly as might seem just. It was when those reserves were afterwards made and settled, that Taurua and his people were allowed to come back. The Natives must understand that all that has been done since has been done entirely out of kindness on the part of the Government. This is why we refuse to listen to any of these old claims of Mr. Eichmond's time, or the claims Pehi Turoa brings fonvard. The promises which have been made since then have been partly fulfilled by the Government, and we are here now to say that the remainder will be fulfilled ; but we will not go into any new claims to-day. Therefore we have nothing more to say with respect to Pehi Turoa's claim. Enough has now been said upon this side of the Patea Eiver; and unless there is something new, we should like to hear Taurua's claim on the other side of the river. 515. Tuteri said: There were 1,200 acres at Otoia taken out of Mokoia Eeserve, and Tutange has let it to Major Turner. I now wish that this land should be taken by the original boundaries to the land where my ancestors lived. I wish that this land should be divided according to the original boundaries, and that my land should remain with me, and that Tutangi's should be separate. 516. The Commissioners.] Do you mean that the 1,200 acres at Otoia should be divided between you and Tutangi ? —Tes. 517. These reserves were all made for the tribes generally, and whenever the day comes for subdivision then there will have to be a sitting of a Court, when every man will bave an opportunity of stating his own claim and obtaining his piece; but we cannot do it ourselves, and we have explained this to all the Natives we have held meetings with. We find that the rights of some Natives have been sacrificed by a portion of a tribe leasing the land without the consent of all those interested in it ; but it is not right now to come to the Commission and expect them to remedy sueh transactions. There may perhaps be a Court appointed, before which the Natives who have been wronged by such dealings may get redress. But the leases which have been already given through their own foolishness, cannot be disturbed by us. Have you ever applied to the Government to have your titles individualized, and the land cut up ?—We applied to Mr. Sheehan, but not previously. 518. What answer did he give you ? —He said that the matter did not rest with him, but that he would look into it. 519. How long is that since ? —Last year, when Mr. Sheehan was at Wellington ; but we also asked him when he was here. 520. The Commissioners -. Our word to the Governor will be, that there should be a Court established for the purpose of individualizing titles, so that people entitled to any land may get it; but that question must be left for the present. It has often happened that Ministers and other officers have heard what has been represented to them by the Natives, but the words were forgotten, because they were not recorded. What takes place here is now being all written down, so that nothing may be forgotten. 521. Major Brown: With regard to the 5 acres spoken of and described by Tuteri, I told him he might remain upon it. I did not see any difficulty. There is enough land there to let that be granted to him, besides the 1,200 acres at Otoia Eeserve. 522. Mere Taurua said: I want a Crown grant to be issued for 30 acres of my land at Bangitautahi, which was reserved for me. 523. The Commissioners : That land is all right at the present time, and those who have had Crown grants promised to them will get them. Part of our work is to see that Crown grants are issued. 524. Taurua said: In the year 1866 peace was declared, and Mr. Parris was the person who brought the tidings to us at Mokoia. In the same year Sir George Grey brought his army up here. In that year Hori te Anaua requested that the land between the two rivers—Whenuakura and Patea — should be reserved. Tbat is all I will say about that at present. I will now go back to Mokoia. Mr. Parris came there to proclaim peace, and said he wished to get the Natives to return and live quietly, so that the lands should be set apart for the Europeans and for the Natives. I said to Mr. Parris, "Let your work finish at proclaiming peace. Leave the land to me from Okurukuru to Waitotara, the land this side of the Omata Block." Mr. Parris said, "No ; I have come to settle this land :to apportion some to the Natives, and some to the Europeans." I said, "No ; let your work end at proclaiming peace, and let me settle the land." Owing to what was said to Sir George Grey, he came back from Te Maru. He said to my father, " The land between Patea and Whenuakura will be reserved to you ; do not be vexed about European redoubts on this place. They will all be brought back. The whole of the land between these rivers, from the sea back to the mountains, will be reserved to you." In the year 1867 I went to Wellington with Aperahama, Ngairo, Te Heuheu, and Te Poku. I went to Mr. Eichmond, and said, " I have come to you that you may return the whole of the land from Waitotara to Waingongoro." Mr. Eichmond said to me, " I will return you the land between Patea and Whenuakura, for the Ngarauru and Te Pakakohe." I replied, "No ; you should return the land from Waitotara up to Waingonfcforo." He said, "No ; these two tribes must assemble and return to live between Patea and Whenuakura, from the sea back to the mountains." I said, "No ; the people of Waitotara should be allowed to live still at Waitotara." He replied, " Are you not of their tribe ? Are they not your people ? and do you not belong to them ?" I said, " Tes ; lam one with them, and they one with me ; I belong to them, and they belong to me ; and our land goes from Waitotara to Patea." Mr. Eichmond said that the Pakakohe tribe should go and live between Patea and Whenuakura. I said, "No ; they

G.—2.

must live between Tangahoe and Patea." He said, " How is it, then, that you say you belong to them, and that they are your people ? " I replied, " Yes, they are my people, and I belong to them ; but they should be left to live on the land between Tangahoe and Patea." I said that I alone should be left on the land between Patea and Wbenuakura ; one part of the people between Tangahoe and Patea, and the other between Whenuakura and Waitotara. He said, "If you agree that they should have the land between Patea and Whenuakura for the whole tribe, then I will reserve it from the sea back to the mountain." He also said, "I will reserve a piece of land for Grovernment purposes, extending one and a half miles back from the coast, the distance from one river to the other being about three miles." He said that shortly this land would be sold, and that Grovernment should have a portion of the proceeds, the other portion to be returned to the Natives. He also said that, in case of any disturbance after that time, the Native portion of the proceeds should be forfeited and held back until peace was proclaimed. That finishes this part of what I have to say respecting what Mr. Richmond said to us. He then spoke to us about the railway line, and pointed out a portion that he would keep as a railway reserve. I said, " Very well; if the railway is to go through there, let it be my line." But he said, "No; it must be in the hands of the Government." Our talk stopped at what he said, namely, that he should have the control of these things. It did not rest with what I had claimed, that it should be in my hands. This ends what was said in the year 1867. From 1867 I lived quietly amongst the Europeans. In 1868 the second war began, and we were all implicated in that trouble. On the 13th June, 1869, I was taken prisoner and removed to Wellington, where I remained three months before being tried. When my trial came on I waited to see what would be done about the land. I then gave the reasons for all the troubles from the time Titokowaru first began up to the end. After I had spoken I remained waiting to hear what would be said about the land ; what would be done with the land. I was told, " Taurua, you and your people have done wrong in rebelling against the Queen." I answered, "I have not done wrong; I have not carried arms against the Queen, but against you, and you now say it is done against the Queen." I waited, expecting to be told that the land would be all taken for my wrong-doings ; but no, all the blame was put on to me and not on the land. That finishes this part for the present. We were taken then to Otago. Mr. Justice Johnston presided at my trial. We were brought back from Otago to Wellington in 1872, and in 1873 Sir D. McLean sent us all back here: those who belonged to Patea, and those who belonged to Waitotara. In speaking of what took place in 1867 I omitted to state that in that year the following blocks on this side of the Whenuakura were made reserves : Taiporohenui, Mokoia, Manutahi, Taumaha, and Hukatere. And on the other side of the Whenuakura these two blocks were reserved, Oika and Putahi. The land between Patea and Whenuakura was not reserved at that time. In 1873 we arrived at Wanganui, after Sir Donald McLean had released us. It was then that Sir Donald McLean confirmed his promises of the reserves : namely, 10,000 acres at Taiporohenui, 6,000 acres at Mokoia, 2,800 at Manutahi, 173 at Taumaha, and 300 at Hukatere. Sir Donald McLean told me I was to have 2,000 acres at Otauto, 10 acres at Waioture, and 5 acres at Matangirei. I said to Sir Donald McLean, " I will not go back to this land you have given me at Patea, but I will go back to the land between Whenuakura and Waitotara." I said, " Remove your hand which presses upon me like a yoke, and let me go back to the land between Patea, Whenuakura, and Waitotara." After this I came back and lived at Hukatere, which belonged to the Grovernment. Then I went to Wellington, where the Parliament was sitting, to ask that the land should be given to me between Patea and Whenuakura; from Mr. Richmond's line back to the mountains. After this I repeatedly went to Wellington, when I saw that European houses were being built on that land, and that their grass was growing there; and I continued to go to Wellington until the death of Sir Donald McLean. I then heard that it was Mr. Worgan who had sold this land, and I found this man out and spoke to him. I asked him if he was a Commissioner, and he said, "Yes." I asked him if he was the person who bought land from Patea northward, and he said he was. I also heard that he was selling a piece of land between Patea and Whenuakura. I said to him, "If you go along the road and find a cow with a brand on it, do not sell that cow, or else you maybe sent to prison." What I meant by this was that the land between Patea and Whenuakura had all been branded for me ; and I have repeatedly put forward my claim to this land, from the time when I came back from Otago until the present moment when I stand before this Commission. 525. The Commissioners.'] Did you make any claim on this subject to Mr. Sheehan when he was Native Minister ? —Yes, I spoke to Mr. Sheehan and Major Brown when they were here. As fast as one Commissioner succeeded another I repeated the same thing to him, and kept on with it, and will keep on until there are no more Commissioners left. I spoke to Mr. Sheehan about 70 acres at Hukatere, Section 94, adjoining the Otauto Reserve. I must refer to something which I overlooked. In the year 1874 Sir Donald McLean and Mr. Parris came here. We went up the river together in a canoe, and talked over this land which I have just mentioned. It was then that they spoke about reserving Waioture. Now that Sir Donald McLean is dead, you can ask Mr. Parris as to the truth of what I state. I will now go back to the year 1867, when I met Mr. W. S. Atkinson, who was with Mr. Richmond. I patted Mr. Richmond on the back, and said, " This is the man who speaks deception." He said, " What have I done, that you should say that ?" and I replied, " You told me that there would be no people settled between Patea and Whenuakura." Mr. Richmond then said, " Come into the house, and we will talk it over." He then said to me, " Well, Taurua, in what have I deceived you ?" I said, " You told me there would be no people settled on this portion of the land." Mr. Atkinson then said, "It is my doing. I placed Awatea and Erueti Te Pewa on that land." I then said to Mr. Atkinson, "What right had you to put those people on the land ?" Mr. Atkinson said, "It rests with'me to settle this, as lam your parent." But I said, "No ; you must settle these people on the land taken by Mr. Richmond ; namely, the portion extending one and a half miles from the coast." I speak about the land from the end of Mr. Richmond's boundary, which was one and a half miles from the coast right back to the mountain. I now request you to give me back that land. 526. The conversation with Mr. Atkinson which you speak of was in 1867, was it not ?—Yes. 527. The Commissioners : We have listened to what you have had to say; but there is one thing to which you have omitted to refer; namely, the reserve of 1,000 acres which was agreed to be made to Komene, and Komene must now speak his word, before we can bring the two things together to consider them.

G.—2.

528. Taurua -. When the 2,000 acres were reserved at Otauto, 1,000 acres were given to Komene and his people. It was on the other side of Whenuakura ; and Sir Donald McLean said that 500 acres were to be in the bush, and 500 acres out in the open. Komene then took this land between Patea and Whenuakura, adjoining the 2,000-acre reserve. 1 said to Komene, " You should have taken the reserve where it was pointed out to you by Sir Donald McLean, and not here between Patea and AV^honuakura, where I shall dispute it." 529. Komene said: Sir Donald McLean gave 1,000 acres to Pukorokoro at Whenuakura. Mr. Parris was there at the time, and agreed to it; and Hone Pihama1 was there also, and agreed to it; he too was a Commissioner. It was chosen on the other side of Whenuakura. I said, "No ; bring it this side of Whenuakura, next to the piece of land belonging to Taurua." Captain Blake then took Taurua, Ngahina, and myself to see the boundary lines, and he pointed out Taurua's land, and pointed out mine as being next to it. 530. The Commissioners.'] Have you lived there yourself ? Are your whores on that land, on this side of the river?—My houses are on the land pointed out to me by Captain Blake. The cartload of potatoes that I brought in this morning were grown on the land. 531. Taurua : I will speak about all the land between the mountains and Mr. Richmond's boundary line, which is one and a half miles from the sea, and extending three miles from one river to the other. It was while I was in Patea that this land was sold, after I had repeatedly asked that it should not be dealt with. It was sold here by Captain Wray. If I had been told, when I was tried in Wellington, that my land was to be taken for my offences against the Queen, then I should have understood it; but I was not told so at the time. My body was punished for my offences. 532. The Commissioners : There are several things which the Commissioners have to say, in answer to what you have said. The first point is in reference to what you have just said about not having been told about your land at the time when you were tried. The duty of the Judge was only to administer the law : he had nothing whatever to do with the land or the confiscation, and had no po wer to say anything on the subject. That is why you were never told in the Supreme Court what would be the result of your insurrection. Nevertheless you and all the people knew in 1866, after the first war, that if you broke out in insurrection again the land would certainly be taken by the Government. 533. Taurua -. All the blocks I have mentioned were given to us before the second outbreak, and they were not taken from us after the disturbance as payment. 534. The Commissioners : The reason why Taiporohenui was not taken was on account of Te Ngohi (Hone Pihama). His name preserved that land, and it is recorded in the papers before the Parliament that it was on account of the manner in which Ngohi himself had behaved that none of that land was taken. It was preserved and saved by his good conduct. When the second war broke out there had been no reserve made north of that line of Mr. Richmond's; but afterwards it became necessary, in consequence of the second insurrection, that white people should be put upon the land. You must understand that all those engagements of Mr. Richmond, and all arrangements made before the second insurrection, were swept away altogether by that insurrection. If you had been present at the sitting of the Commission at Hawera, you would have heard references to other reserves there which had also gone in the same way. Now, at the time when the land between Patea and Whenuakura was sold, there were two other things done: one was to grant a piece of land on the river side of the Kaharoa track for the University, and the other was to make a reserve, also on that ridge, of 1,000 acres for Komene. Those two things were done, besides the selling of the land ; and now there is no ground for us to interfere with either of those things any more than with the sales that have been made to the Europeans. You must remember that after the second insurrection, the Europeans wanted the Government not to allow you or any of your people to return to the land at all. But the Grovernment had consideration for you and your people, because you (Taurua) had received much greater punishment than any of the others. We must refer to something that took place between Sir Donald McLean and Sir D. Bell years ago. At the time when you were brought back in 1873 by Sir Donald McLean, Sir Dillon Bell said to Sir Donald, " Look how small a piece of land has been given to Taurua compared with other pieces, like Taiporohenui, which were given to the other tribes who were equally in rebellion." He added, "It is true that the name of Ngohi has protectedth.it land, but still the quantity for Taurua is very small." You have heard the word we have said to you, that all these promises of Mr. Richmond were swept away by the second insurrection. But when Sir Donald McLean and Sir D. Bell spoke about that, they both agreed that consideration ought to be shown to you, principally on account of your having suffered the punishment which you did, and also because, after your return from Otago, you and the people whom you immediately controlled behaved well. ■ With reference to the land at Mokoia which you were just speaking about, there is land there for your people, and at Manutahi. And because you have always behaved well since, and also because we remember what happened to you, our word to the Governor will be to recommend that some portion of the land in the Kaharoa, between Patea and Whenuakura Rivers, shall be reserved for you. We cannot say how much it will be yet, because we must first see what the Governor has to say to it. But j*ou must not suppose that it will extend back to the mountain, because in every other case where reserves have been made, there has always been a reasonable back boundary fixed. Therefore you must leave it until we have been able to think carefully over the land and the boundaries ; but you may be sure we shall recommend to the Governor that there shall be some further reserve made to you, and it will be for the Governor to say whether he consents or not. That is all we have to say. You must remember that we ar.e only carrying out the promises of former days since the second insurrection. It is not for us to undo that which was done by Sir Donald McLean or any other Minister, otherwise we should be asked to undo a great many other things besides. If you have anything more to urge, we will give you another opportunity of speaking. 535. Taurua : I have said all I have to say ; I have finished ; I will leave it with you now. I will not forget it, but will bear it in mind. I leave the rest to you. 536. The Commissioners: You must not think that any of the words which have passed to-day will be forgotten or passed lightly over, It will not be long before our word will go to the Governor, and we hope it will be oranga (consolation) for you.

G.—2

537. Taurua : I have another matter to mention to the Commission. I will state what passed between myself and Mr. Sheehan and Major Brown. When Mr. Sheehan came here with Major Brown and Ngohi, after returning from Waitara, I asked him for the land which was confiscated by the Government, but where no European houses had been built. I asked for the 70 acres at Kaharoa, Section 94, towards Otautu, and opposite Hukatere. Major Brown and Mr. Williams can tell you whether I asked him or not. I asked him to give me an answer whether he would agree to my request. 538. The Commissioners: We know that you asked Mr. Sheehan, and we think Mr. Sheehan was willing, at that time, for the land to be returned. We will speak to Mr. Sheehan and find out what he said about it. But you will remember that section has been leased, and nothing can be done until the lease is at an end. 539. Taurua: Major Brown told me to tell the tribes of Ahitahi, Ngatitanewai, and Ngatitupaea that there would be 10,000 acres reserved for them at Tirotiromoana. If the block exceeded 10,000 acres it was to be reduced to that amount, and if it was less it was to be made up to 10,000 acres. I hear that since it has been surveyed it turns out that there are 16,000 acres in this block. I believe this is owing to a mistake made through the surveyors going straight on with their survey lines, instead of going round the block which was pointed out. The people did not object to this ; they did not say it was wrong. If they had, I should have told Major Brown so. 540. Wiremu Bokiha Omahuru said : Taurua was taken prisoner from here to Otago. I was taken to Wellington, and the other people were left here. They were taken on account of their having been in rebellion ; but I was only a child when I was taken. I will speak about the land mentioned by Taurua, between Patea and Whenuakura. I saw in the Gazette the appointment of this Commission to inquire into the grievances of the Natives in this district, and to fulfil the promises made by Government, in order that peace should be established between the two races. I have claims myself in this land; it is not that lam speaking solely on account of myself; I am speaking for the whole of my tribe. It is true, as stated by Taurua, that this land was returned by Mr. Eichmond to him and his tribe; that is, as far as I have heard, what was said by Mr. Eichmond, and I believe it to be true. Mr. Eichmond said that no Europeans would be settled on this block of land, and that the Natives were to have half the proceeds of the sale of the sections included in the block extending for one and a half miles back from the sea. 541. The Commissioners -. That is quite true ; we are aware of that; but the second war swept all those promises away. Supposing that the land had all been taken by the Government, and that Taurua had not been allowed to return here from Otago, where would the tribe have been ? 542. Pokiha: Only a portion of the tribe went away. The greater part remained here, and did not go down to Otago with Taurua. 543. The Commissioners: It is because some remained that we deem it right for some consideration to be shown to them. We wish to show kindness and consideration to the tribe, but it is impossible for us to undo that which has been done. We cannot help the fact that the land u was taken after the second insurrection. We cannot take it away from the Europeans who were placed upon it by the Government, and give it back to the tribe. The second wrar swept away all the promises the Government had made previously. Tou must start from a fresh point; from the time they came back again, after the second war; and you know what the Government did then. Sir Donald McLean then gave lands to Taurua ; that was the end of it; but he did not go back to Mr. Bichmond's promises and say, " Tou shall have all the land within a mile of the sea." And, again, when Sir Donald McLean gave those 2,000 acres to Taurua, what did Taurua say ? If he had then said, " I will not have the 2,000 acres," it would have been quite a different thing. But he accepted the 2,000 acres, and has leased the land and obtained money from it. That was what Sir Donald McLean said at that time, " I will not give you more than 2,000 acres." Taurua said, " I cannot consent to that;" but Sir Donald McLean said, " I will not give you any more." We find in the Papers laid before Parliament, that one Government after another has said, "There has been enough given back ;" and it was only when that conversation took place between Sir D. Bell and Sir Donald McLean, and after the talk with Mr. Sheehan a year or two ago, and now when this Commission are sitting here, that we look forward to giving further consideration to Taurua. 543a. Pokiha: I have acted according to the Gazette. Mr. Eichmond's promise to Taurua was not made verbally only ; it was put in writing. 544. The Commissioners: We know that; but the war swept away all promises, written and verbal, to those who joined in it. 545. Naima said: My children and myself are living destitute without any land to reside upon at all. I belong to the Ngarauru. I cannot claim with the tribe, for I have been absent. When I returned the land was all gone. I was absent with the Ngatiraukawa at Otaki. I now live at Kaipo, Waitotara. 546. The Commissioners : We will say to you what we have said to other people in the same position. We will try to find a piece of land on which you can live with your children, but we cannot say exactly where it will be. We shall have to consult with Major Brown, whom we will see if he can find a small place for you.

At Caelyle, Satueday, 27th Maech, 1880. 547. Ngairo said : Putahi, a reserve on the other side of the Whenuakura, belongs to me. There are also these reserves: Oika, Te Hapua, Te Oho, Ohiri, and Okahu. Tbe Herenaua Beserve, which contains 100 acres, has been taken by the Government. I wish that the Crown grauts for these reserves I have mentioned should be given to me. 548. Komene said : I wish to speak about the Putahi Eeserve. There is some dispute about it still. I wish to ask Major Brown about it. Te Hapua is another reserve of ours. This also is unsettled, and the Government have taken a portion of it. Haututu is another reserve of ours. Oika is the name of the kainga there. Some of the acres of this block are missing.

6.-2.

549. The Commissioners.] Has the reserve in which these acres are missing been surveyed ? Otherwise how can you tell ? —When it was surveyed we saw that the boundary line did not come up to the original boundary lines of the block. Te Hapua was originally 100 acres. Some of these have disappeared, and there are now only 50 acres. 550. Are you referring to lauds reserved before the second insurrection, or since ? —Before. 551. The Commissioners: Those engagements have been swept away, and we cannot inquire into them. Everything promised before 1868 to those who renewed the war was cancelled by their second insurrection, and we can only go into what has occurred since. Tou heard yesterday about the large reserve that was promised to Taurua by Mr. Eichmond of all the land between Whenuakura and Patea. That was a very important matter. What you are bringing forward to-day is very small in comparison. But we will not go back to promises made before the second insurrection. 552. Komene: It was the Proclamation after the second insurrection that did away with these promises. 553. The Commissioners : It is only a waste of time and talk to go into this question about promises made before the second insurrection, and we cannot now listen to any more about it. Tou heard our declaration yesterda}', and that must be the rule for our discussions to-day. Tou must not think we are willing to listen to these small matters, when wo rejected the more important claim made by Taurua yesterday, which you yourself admitted was to be the great thing to be considered at this meeting. 554. Komene: Is it right that the Government should give reserves to different people on land that was originally reserved to others ? 555. The Commissioners: Berfectly right. After the second insurrection the Government took everything into its own hands, and said it would deal with those who took up arms, and also with its own friends and people who came in, exactly as it deemed just. Testerday we said to you that this reserve of 1,000 acres would be kept for yourself. If we had gone back to the words of Mr. Eichmond before the second insurrection, all the lands between Patea and Whenuakura would have been given to Taurua, and none to you. Tou would not have got your 1,000 acres, for Taurua would have had all the land. 556. Wiremu Pokiha Omahuru said: I wish to know whether the confiscation of 1863 or 1864 is in force now, or whether the insurrection of 1868 did away with it? 557. The Commissioners: All done under that Act is valid, but the Act has now expired, and nothing more can be done under it. The promises made by the Government under Sir George Grey's Proclamation to those who remained loyal, we are inquiring into; but Komene is referring to promises made since 1868. Will you be more clear as to the Putahi Eeserve, which, instead of being less as you say, is really more. There are 477 acres, and then a part of the road that was taken up into the back country cuts off a few acres, which still leaves about 470 acres ? .558. Komene: I never saw the boundaries before I went to Otago, and it was not until I came back tbat I saw the boundaries now laid down. 559. The Commissioners: We cannot go back to the boundaries laid down before you went to Otago. 560. Ngairo said : Putahi is one block of 477 acres, and Te Hapua is 50 acres. 561. The Commissioners: There are two reserves. One is 51 acres, and the other is 65 acres. One is close by the Kohi Stream, and the other close to Moumahaki. These were made before the second insurrection. Neither of these has since been taken away by the Government, and therefore they are still remaining for the Natives. 562. Ngairo: I wish to speak of certain pieces of land. Te Bopopoto is 65 acres in extent; Te Hapua, 51 acres ; Haututu is another block near the bridge across the Whenuakura, on the other side of the river inland from the road, and is about 400 acres in extent. 563. The Commissioners : There is the first piece of 323 acres on the other side of the Whenuakura, near the bridge, and on the inland side of the old road. When the new road was made there were 48 acres included between the old road and the new road, and that has to be added : that is the second piece. The third piece is that spoken of by Major Brown, where he purposed to give a small piece back which was a burial-ground. It will now rest with Major Brown to decide the size of the piece of land that will be added to that for the burial-ground. 564. Ngairo : Te Oho, a piece of land near to the sea, is about 520 acres. 565. The Commissioners -. There are 532 acres; there may be a little less than that when the roads are taken out, but we are not quite sure about that. At any rate, there will be more than 520 acres. 566. Ngairo : Waipipi, also close to the sea, contains about 50 acres ; Oturi, close to Wairoa, below the church, contains 77 acres. It is let to Mr. Johnston. 567. The Commissioners : Oturi is only 62 acres. 568. Ngairo: I ask that the Crown grants for all these blocks may be given to me. 569. Wirihana said: There were 100 acres in the Herinaua Block when surveyed. 570. The Commissioners -. No ; there were only 37 altogether; there can be no mistake, as the reserve is bounded on one side by water, and on the other by the road. 571. Wirihana : I wish that this piece should be given us near the mouth of the river, where the stream runs out of the lake. It has been moved up inland. 572. The Commissioners : That cannot be done now, because there is a piece of land, where the stream runs out of the lake, that has been Crown-granted to a white man. We cannot bring it back over the road. You should try to make an exchange when the lease is out, or to arrange with the owner about fishing there, you giving him some of the fish. 573. Wirihana: I have something to say about Te Oreore. That land is in the centre of a European's block of land. It is 29 acres in extent. We wish that a road should be made to this block, or else that it be exchanged for a piece near other Native lands. 574. The Commissioners: The Natives can go through the land where the road is, can they not? 575. Wirihana : The land is fenced, and the Natives are not allowed to go through it.

G.—2.

576. The Commissioners: Tou are quite entitled to the use of the road; hut probably the best thing for you to do, under the circumstances, would be to sell the piece of land, as it is only 29 acres, and employ tbe money in buying another piece of hind near there, or else try to buy the eel-weir with it. If you see the road fenced you are entitled to remove the fence, but, if there is agate there, it is no trouble for you to go through the gate. 577. Wirihana : I wish that the Crown grants for these lands be given to mo. 578. Ngahina said : I wish to speak about some acres at Topitopi, where there is an eel-weir. It adjoins Section 28 of the Native reserve leased by Major Heaphy at W henuakura. When we assembled at'Whenuakura I spoke to Major Brown about it. 579. Major Brown: I spoke to Mr. Syme, and he said he would allow tho Natives to go to the weir, and they were offered the right-of-way through the land. 580. Ngahina : Major Brown said, " Leave it for the present, until the lease has expired, and then you will get it back." In 1878 Taurua and I went to Wellington. We saw Mr. Sheehan, Major Brown, and Mr. Williams, and spoke about thi.s place to Mr. Sheehan. I showed him on the map the reserve, and the place where this eel-weir was. A large map was then brought out and compared with mine; and Mr. Sheehan said, " Tou must leave it until Major Brown and Mr. Williams return up the coast, and they will see about it." I returned here and waited all through that year and up to the present time, but Major Brown has never said anything about it. I have now brought the matter before the Commission, and ask that the Government lease may be cancelled. 581. Major Brown: Mr. Wilson was willing to exchange the piece of land adjoining the eel-weir for a portion of that land, on w rhich there is a fall of water. That was before he went to England. 582. Ngahina: We could not agree to that, because the part he wanted was in a reserve, and the eel-weir and the swamps were reserved to us apart from that. 583. The Commissioners: This is a lease given by the Government of a piece of land reserved by them, and we have no power to alter the terms of that lease. Major Brown will do what he can to see whether any arrangement can be made ; but, if the Natives are not willing to give up anything on their part in exchange, the matter must remain as it is until the end of the lease. 584. Ngahina : What we wish is the piece leased by the Government this side of the eel-weir, and that it should be left vacant for our use. 585. The Commissioners: We will do our best for you, because eel-weirs ought to be preserved' to you as far as possible. Perhaps we may be able to arrange it; at any rate we will fry. 586. Ngahina: I have a second eel-weir at Kaitanga. My brother put up an eel-weir there, and remained fishing there through that year. Mr. Nicholson was annoyed about this. This is the second year that we have had this eel-weir iu use. It was destroyed one night by Europeans. That is all I have to say. 587. Major Brown: In reference to this, I may say that there were two compensation awards, of 400 acres each, which were located there for Mere Awatea and Erueti te Pewa. Mr. Nicholson paid £1,000 to the credit of Mr. Worgan's account in the Bank of New Zealand at Wanganui. This is Worgan's account to me; I have got it in his handwriting. I received a note from Mr. Worgan telling me Ihat Mere Awatea had not received half the-£l,OOO, and he threw the blame on Captain Wiriana, of Wanganui. What she received did not amount to £500. Mr. Wilson says it was Mr. Worgan's fault. Then More Awatea and some of her relations went on Nicholson's land and squatted there. They wanted to find out where the balance of the money bad gone to. Then Mr. Nicholson told me he had destroyed the eel-weir because they had gone on his land; that was why he was put out. I then tried to arrange with Mr. Nicholson to give him Government land inland of this place, in order to induce him to give up this piece; but he refused to agree to that. It is possible that Mr. Nicholson would now be willing to make the exchange. Mr. Parris was to have inquired into this matter regarding Mere Awatea and Erueti te Pewa when at Wanganui, hut the Government did not send him the necessary papers, and the result has been that no inquiry has yet taken place. 588. The Commissioners : The statement made regarding Mr. Worgan's transactions is one that must be inquired into. It was a mistake that the papers were not sent to Mr. Parris and inquired into at the time, but now an inquiry will be made. 589. Ngahina : At the time Mr. Worgan bought this land from Mere Awatea, he deceived her. She objected to the sale of the land. He deceived her by selling the land to Mr. Nicholson. The land had been previously sold to John Duncan. That was the sale Mere Awatea agreed to. It was after that sale that Mr. Worgan sold it stealthily to Mr. Nicholson. After it was sold he got Mere Awatea and persuaded her to take about £500. She retained the Crown grant and would not give it up, because she wished to have the whole of the money paid before she gave up the land. She then came to us, still claiming tbe remaining portion of her land. She then came to Matangirei and told us about the matter. I approved of what she did, and she gave me the Crown grant. That was in the year 1876, when I and Komene and several others went on to this land. We went to claim the land because the money had not been paid, and we still held the Crown grant. "We then went up there with Mr. Wilson, who lives at Whenuakura, and I sent one of my people to bring Mr. Nicholson out to see us. He came, and then he and Mere Awatea had a conversation about it. He got very angry when she told him that she still held the land. We then went on to a piece of land near the bush, and began to cultivate it. Mr. Nicholson then came up and put out our fires. Mere remained there with her children, and made it their kainga. He put the embers from the fire under a tree that was growing there and burnt it down. Some of us came back to our kaingas, and Nicholson got the police to arrest us. The police arrived in the evening, and served a writ upon Tete, and gave me a summons. I wrote down all that took place then, and the Magistrate afterwards asked for it. Mr. Nicholson made his statement, and when he got to where he told of our having burnt the timber and destroyed the fence, tho Magistrate asked me to give my statement. I then presented the paper on which I had written all that happened from the time we went up till the time we came back. Alter the Magistrate had seen all I had put down, I asked if he could not postpone the case. After I had made my statement, Mr. "Wilson, the person who went up with us, was called and his evidence heard, and the Magistrate said the matter would be taken before the Supreme Court at Ne\v Plvmouth. Mr. Nicholson sent 6—G. 2.

G—2.

young Higginson to bring me up to his house that he might bribe me. He gave the boy a big bundle of notes to pay to me if I would give up the Crown grant. The boy, who is a half-caste, came to my place at AVhenuakura with this bundle of notes and said, " Here is what Nicholson has sent you to let him see the Crown grant." I said in reply to him, "I do not want your money ; you had better go back." He then tried to persuade the people to go to the hotel and have some drink. When he succeeded in doing this, I got angry, and said to him, "You had better go back at once ; do not stop here. Although you belong to me you had better go. You have come here to betray me." He then went back to Mr. Nicholson's house. I then waited in expectation of having to attend the Supreme Court, but there was nothing more done up to the present time.

At Caelyle, Monday, 29th Maech, 1880. 590. The Commissioners: AVith regard to what took place at the last sitting about the pa-tuna (eel-weir), Major Brown has seen Mr. Nicholson, and there is a proposal by which a certain piece of land belonging to the Crown shall be given to Air. Nicholson, so tbat the pa-tuna may come back to the Natives. Major Brown will work the matter out and endeavour to get it settled. The Commission will recommend it to be done. 591. Tutange said : I wish to speak about the same piece of land to which I referred the other day. When we came back to Patea with Taurua, we made an arrangement about the different blocks of land that were to be allotted to us, namely, on the Patea Biver and on the Whenuakura. Those at Manutahi were for the Manutahi people, and those at Alokoia for the Mokoia people. When my people remained here at Patea, Moanoroa was at their head, and made all the arrangements on their behalf. After that, Taurua wanted Moanoroa and myself and our people to go and live with him at Hukatere. Moanoroa objected, and said, "No ; I would rather go and live at Otoia." Then we went to Otoia to live. Taurua still wished us to return and stop with him, saying that he and Moanoroa could consult with Sir Donald,McLean as to the place at which we should live. Moanoroa said, "Never mind; we will stay at Otoia." Then Taurua said, " Very well." After we had been staying there some time, Moanoroa went to Wellington and saw Sir Donald McLean, and said to him, " Eriend, give me a block of land for me and my people to live upon." Sir Donald McLean agreed to give him 1,200 acres. The Commissioner of that day knew all about this arrangement. It was then finally arranged that Moanoroa should get the 1,200 acres for himself and his people to live upon. After Sir Donald McLean had given this land to Moanoroa, Sir Donald said he would get some takoha for the balance of the land that was taken. Moanoroa said he would not agree to it until he had seen his people. If the people agreed to take the money, well and good; if not, the land should be left with the people. After that Moanoroa returned here. Then myself and Taurua went to Wellington with Captain Blake. I went on my business, and Taurua went on his business to see Sir Donald McLean. When I got to Wellington, I asked Sir Donald McLean to give me some tahoha for Opaku, and he agreed to do so, and said that when I returned Mr. Barris would give me the money. When I came back here I told the whole of the people. After that they agreed to sell Pukerata. Then Major Brown said, "Tou had better take all the takoha together;" and they all agreed to take it. I then began to wonder how it was the Government was giving takoha for the upper and not for the lower portion of the land taken. After that I spoke to Major Brown about the promise I understood Sir Donald McLean to have made, that takoha should be given for all the land. Major Brown afterwards showed me the line of the Otoia Block. He said he could not give me takoha for the lower block. " Perhaps," he said, " there may be some other Commissioner who may agree to give it you." 592. The Commissioners: There is no reason at all for any takoha being paid. The course Major Brown has taken is perfectly right. That was all settled long ago. And later, when it was proposed that takoha should be paid for the land inland of the sea boundary, then, out of consideration for the people, Major Brown was allowed to give the compensation, which was paid. When we were at Hawera, Major Brown pointed out that he had asked the Government whether he would be allowed to distribute any takolia for the land to seawwd: tbe Government refused, on the ground that the question had been settled before. Eor this reason Major Brown's action was quite right. 593. Tutange : I wish to ask for the Crown grant for Whitikau. I think it is 60 acres. 594. The Commissioners : There is a piece of 15 acres which we find can be laid out for a fishingstation there. 595. Tutange: I wish to have the Crown grant given for it. 596. The Commissioners: We have often said that the time for the issue of the Crown grants has come very near. Tho Government are preparing as many as they can, and there will be no more delay. That is one reason why we are here: to see that the Crown grants go to the right people. With regard to the tribal reserves, certain Natives will have to be chosen among yourselves, in whose names the grants will be made out. That will be for a proper tribunal to decide afterwards. 597. Taurua said :I. wish to speak about what Tutange has said. He is right in stating that I requested the people to live together. Tutange's brother, Moanoroa, desired to live at Otoia. Then Moanoroa collected all his people together. There were two tribes, the Ngatitupito and the Ngatiringi. The Commissioner at that time was Captain Blake. Then Captain Blake, Moanoroa, and myself wrote all the names of the people of those two tribes. After the names had all been written down, they were taken to Wellington. Moanoroa and his people were to live at Otoia on the 1,200 acres. They remained upon that land, but it was not given to any particular Natives. After the 1,200 acres had been settled, Moanoroa let 700 acres to Major Turner. When they first received the rent, Moanoroa and Tutange divided it amongst all their people. Afterwards, Moanoroa never divided the money with the people, nor has Tutange done so since Moanoroa's death. His people were grieved about it, and they brought the matter before Mr. Sheehan, in this building. Then, afterwards, Mere Taurua, when she saw Air. Sheehan on the subject, expressed a wish to have the land divided. I thought Mr. Sheehan would have bad it divided, so that each might have his portion; but the matter was allowed i,o staad as it was, because some of the people objected. That finishes what I have to say on that sub-

G.—2.

ject. There are some other things I wish to speak about; something concerning Tutere. It is a new word. I agree with what has been said about Tutere, because he was not there when the names were arranged to be placed upon the deed. It is quite true that Tutere is on the land, and that he has an interest in Ngatutere. But there is one thing that is wrong, inasmuch as Tutere's name has not been written on the deed. So Tutange and his people do not think that Tutere should have any portion of the 1,200 acres, because his name is not on the deed. 598. Tutange: The end of my word is this : I want to know who is to take the place of Moanoroa, now that he is dead. 599. The Commissioners : We have listened carefully to what you have said, but these are questions relating to succession in titles to land, which will have to be investigated either by the Native Land Court or some other Court specially appointed for the purpose. 600. Pia Bakorako said: I wish to speak about my land; 16 acres were awarded to me, but Ido not know where the land is. 601. The Commissioners: There are a great many Natives in that position. Many awards were made : some for 16 acres, some for 400 acres, and others. They got into Mr. Worgan's hands, and there has been confusion about it ever since. We have heard that some of the money which ought to have reached the hands of the Natives was kept by Mr. Worgan. We do not know whether that is true or not. What we do know is that there is confusion about the land: and it cannot be settled by us here on the spot, because there is still so much confusion connected with it. As soon as we return to Wellington, we will have the whole of Mr. Worgan's affairs about the land here looked into ; and we shall find out those who had land given to them and sold it to Europeans, and those who had land given to them and sold it to the Government. Then we shall see how many have not parted with their land, and who are still entitled to any. And as soon as we know the names of the people to whom awards were given, and who are still entitled to them, we shall see that they are fulfilled. 602. Uru te Angina said: I wish to ask that the Ngatiawa should not be placed on my land at Waitotara. Waitara is the place from whence they came to Ngatiruanui. Take those 16 acres to Ngatiruanui and Waitara. I do not think it is right that people from a strange place should be located on my land. 603. The Commissioners -. We agree with that; but we cannot say what will be done until we inquire into the matter, and see what the promise of the Government really was. 604. Tamanui said: What I wish to speak about is my place at Buapeka, down at Waitaranui. This is not the first time I have spoken about it. On two previous occasions I have seen Major Brown and Mr. Williams about it. lam like a kahu; I am flying about without any place to dwell in, because I have no land. I wish to be placed firmly upon some land. 605. Wiremu Ngapaki said: I wish to ask a question about the 1,000 acres at Whenuakura, which Sir Donald McLean gave to the Bukorokoro. I wish to know in what position that land is, and how # it is held at present. 606. The Commissioners : The boundaries of this reserve have never been settled. The final settlement depends upon the quantity which the Governor may give to Taurua. We have first to find out the land that is to be given to Taurua. The second thing to be ascertained is the quantity of land situate between the road that bounds Otautu on the one side, and the Whenuakura Eiver on the other. There were 1,000 acres surveyed for Mr. Gower. That land was leased to Mr. Gower; but the survey left out the village of Komene. 607. Ngapaki: I think there will be some bother over that land which is leased, and I wish you to repeat what you have said over again. 608. The Commissioners : There were 1,000 acres surveyed, which were believed to include this reserve. These 1,000 acres were leased to Mr. Gower. But when Sir D. Bell was here a year ago, Komene pointed out that the survey left out his village. Now, the promise was that the place Komene and his people lived upon should be reserved for them ; and therefore, when the question is finally settled about the boundaries, it will be seen that there may be an excess : there may be more than 1,000 acres, and it may have to be brought back to that area. Therefore, it is the correctness of that survey which has to be decided. But, if any alteration is made, it will be necessary to obtain the consent of Mr. Gower. 609. Ngapaki: I object to Mr. Gower's lease, because I have not signed it, or had anything to do with it; neither I nor my people. We told Major Brown that we objected to it. I spoke to Mr. Sheehan about it the last time he was at Patea. 610. The Commissioners : Tou must leave the matter to be inquired into, because, if the lease has been rightly granted and approved by Major Brown, we cannot upset it. We shall see when we make inquiries, whether the lease was signed by Major Brown, and whether he consented to it. 611. Ngapaki -. I wish to say that the last word I spoke to Mr. Sheehan when he was here, was that this land might be divided: Komene to receive 500 acres, and myself to receive 500 acres. 612. The Commissioners: The land was divided, apparently ; but we will inquire into it. The first thing is to carry out the promise with respect to Komene's settlement being put there, and then we shall have to go back on the land, so that it shall not exceed 1,000 acres. 613. Ngapaki: We do not approve of Ngarangi (Broughton) having a place called Patare, because his name is not on the 1,000 acres which were given by Sir Donald McLean to the Natives. We have no objection to his having 500 acres, but we do not like it to be taken out of these 1,000 acres. 614. The Commissioners: We cannot exclude any one simply because his father was a European. Tou know quite well that the mother's right cannot be excluded. It is only acknowledged that Ngarangi has the same tribal interest as the rest of the tribe: he has no individual interest. 615. Taurua: I wish to speak about the 1,000 acres to which reference has been made. Sir Donald McLean gave it to those people who have been mentioned in Wanganui. He said to me, "Let them remain on the other side of the Whenuakura : 500 acres in the bush, and 500 acres out in the open." That finished his word. After that Komene thought he would like to have it on this side of the Whenuakura, and so he brought it to this side. I did not approve of his bringing his reserve between Whenuakura and Patea. I wished to leave that part, free, so as to be a cause which I could dispute until

G.—2.

the day of my death. But Komene brought it over, and came and lived there. When we went over with Blake, Komene, and the rest, Blake pointed out the spot on which we were to have our place. But the line inland has not been pointed out; the lower one has been. It is on account of Komene having let the land that the other party are now asking, " Where are the 1,000 acres that were given to us?" 616. The Commissioners : That is exactly the confusion. There were 1,000 acres promised, and what Taurua says is quite right: the back boundary has never been settled. That is the question which has to be determined, and we cannot determine it now. All that we can say is this: The 1,000 acres have to be found; Komene's place has to be left in it; and then the question of the lease that Komene has granted has to be settled with Mr. Gower. All those things are now in confusion, and they must be decided before we can make any settlement of the dispute. 617. Komene said : I wish to speak about Tetai, Whakapahauri, and Whareoneone, and also Kukupari. The two former places are in Okahutiria, and Whareoneone is at Whenuakura. They are sacred places. 618. The Commissioners : These are new purchases, which you must settle with the Civil Commissioner. Major Brown will give directions to have these small places surveyed as burial-grounds; but you must not think that they will be made into a large reserve. 619. Komene : I have another word to say. It is about the eel-weir down below my place, called Aratuketuke. A portion of it is in the land which Mr. Gower is holding. I wish to have a portion of it. 620. The Commissioners : That is also a new thing, which must be left to be settled by the Civil Commissioner. 621. Komene: lam now going to talk about Waiatarua, on the sea-coast. I want Waiatarua to be returned to me : all the eel ponds and lakes that are there, down as far as Karainu : that is, to the stream called Wairoa, which goes down from Wairoa to the sea. I wish the whole of the land on that place that is not alienated to the Europeans, to be returned to me. I wish the boundary on the southern side to meet the one that Ngarauru asked for at Waitotara. 622. The Commissioners: With respect to that, we cannot say anything final just yet. But there is some Government land there, and Alajor Brown thinks it likely that he may be able to make such an arrangement as will allow the eel-weir to be secured to you.

At Caelyle, Tuesday, 30th Maech, 1880. 623. Te Kahu said: Ihupuku is the piece of land I wish to speak about. I went to Wellington about this land, and spoke to Mr. Sheehan, Major Brown, and Mr. Williams about it, and pointed out the boundaries, which are as follow: Erom the mouth of the Waitotara (called Paroa) continuing up the banks of the river up to Av.ahuri aud across the Manganui; thence up the Manganui to Waihau (another stream), and along the banks of the Waihau to Otoia; thence back to Paroa, from whence we started. I spoke to Mr. Sheehan about this when I went down, and showed him the boundaries. There are 860 acres in the block. When I was in Wellington I asked that these 800 acres should be given to me. Air. Sheehan asked me how many Europeans were settled on the land. I replied that there were two Europeans on it, but that I did not allow them to go there; but that there was a third person, whom I did allow to go upon the land. Mr. Sheehan asked the name of this person. I told him that Charles Drury was the name of the person I placed on the land. The other two persons are named Wilkie and William Brewer. Mr. Sheehan said, " Alajor Brown will look into this and settle it." M'ajor Brown did not come up, as promised ; and when Mr. Sheehan came up a second time, I applied to him again. Now I apply to the Commissioners to give me back that land, the boundaries of which I have just described. 624. The Commissioners^] What you say is not quite clear to us. Did you ask Air. Sheehan for new land, or was it for a reserve which had been already settled ?■ —500 acres at Ihupuku, and 500 at Botikiarehua were promised me by Sir Donald McLean. 624a. This is quite new to us, and the matter must be allowed to remain until we sec what Sir Donald McLean's statement was. When we go down to Wellington we will find out what promise Sir Donald McLean really did make to you; but you must not ask for anything more than that promise. Nothing new must be asked for. 625. Taurua said : When we were at Wanganui, after having been brought back by Sir Donald McLean, he invited us into the house to speak with him. Those present were myself, A perahama, Pehimana, Mohutonga, Komene, Ngairo, Te Bangihaeata, and Hone Pihama. When we went into the house Sir Donald McLean said, "We are going to put you back on your land. There will be a reserve for you at Mokoia of 6,000 acres, 2,800 acres at Manutahi, 117 acres at Taumaha, 2,000 acres at Otauto; for the people of Whenuakura, 1,000 acres; for the people of Ngarauru tribe living at Waitotara, 2,000 acres." I will now stop speaking, as I have explained the way in which Sir Donald McLean promised the lands to which Te Kahu has referred. 626. The Commissioners: There has always been a great deal of confusion about the reserves made at that time, because they were mixed up between, what Sir Donald McLean said and what Mr. Worgan did ; and we have told you several times that it is impossible for us to say anything until we have examined all the papers relating to what Mr. Worgan did. All that has been said here has been written down, and will be looked at in connection with the promises said to have been made, and then we shall be able to say what our decision will be. The promises you have just brought under our notice are not so clear to us as Mokoia, Taiporohenui, and others about which no disputes have arisen. This is why the papers connected with these promises must be examined. 627. Ihaka Takarangi said: Tutuhia is the name of the piece of land I want to speak about. It extends from Parekawau to Okahu Stream. The land has been taken by strange tribes: by the Ngatiruanui, Ngatiawa, and Whanganui. 628. The Commissioners.] When was this reserve marked out and given to you, because if it was not reserved before we cannot go into it now ? —Wakarua will answer.

G.—2.

629. Wakarua said : When Mr. Sheehan came to Wanganui I asked him that this piece should be returned to us at Okahu. Major Brown and Mr. Williams were there at the time Major Kemp and I spoke about this to Mr. Sheehan. IVlr.' Sheehan said, " Very well, Major Brown and Mr. Williams will settle the matter for you when they come back from Wanganui." After we came back I waited two or three weeks, and I thought they would inquire into it. Then I went to Patea to Mr. Williams, and asked him if he would settle the matter. Mr. Williams replied, " Very well, I will go and see the land." Mr. Williams came to Waitotara, and we went with some other people to seethe land. Mr. Williams said he would write and explain the matter to'the Government. I have repeatedly asked Major Brown and Mr. Williams about it since. I then came up to my place at Te Hapuku, and I asked tbat the matter be settled quickly. Mr. Williams said lie would get a surveyor to survey out 50 acres, enough to include our fishing-station. I said, "No; we must have the whole section." This is all I have to say now. Yhu will see that lam still asking what I asked for at that time. 630. Major Brown: I inquired into this claim, but it did not appear to me that any promise had been made in respect to it; and 1 found that any promises really made had been fulfilled. In dealing with the matter I simply thought that there might be some ground to ask for a fishing-station, which could be given seaward of the road which bounds Section 416. This would satisfy the want which existed for a fishing-station. 631. The Commissioners: Tou must clearly understand that we see what has been done here. There are a good many sections left by the Government, which have not been dealt with, and whenever Ministers come here they are asked for the land. Then they say the Civil Commissioner is to inquire into it, and the Natives blame the Commissioner if he does not give them the land. All this simply means a'ttempts to obtain new land; but it must not be expected that these claims will be complied with. What would the Natives say if the Europeans came and said, " Here is a piece of land which no Natives are living upon; give that land to us"? It is just the same with tbe Natives. Certain land has been given to you, and you must be satisfied with what you have got. If the Government has any land for sale, let the Natives bring the money and buy it. Why should the Government give it to them? This is quite a different thing from the application of Taurua with respect to the piece of land between "Whenuakura and Patea. We think that consideration should be shown to Taurua in consequence of the words of Sir Donald McLean and Mr. Eichmond; but we are not going to listen to new claims for land. 632. Wakarua: What about the 50 acres ? 633. The Commissioners : We have promised to consider that, but it must be left for Major Brown to advise us after he has gone over the ground himself. Major Brown has said that he will recommend that the land be given to you, and you may therefore feel pretty certain that it will be granted ; but there will not be any more given. 634. Wakarua: There is a whare standing upon the piece of land to which I refer. 635. Taurua said: When we were brought back from Wanganui, Sir Donald McLean said, "Go back to your land. Captain Blake will settle you there, and explain things to you." Captain Wray was Commissioner at the time. I then asked for a piece of land near Lake Ihupuku ; it is called Okoia. I asked Captain Blake to have 100 acres reserved to me there. I pointed out the place to Captain Blake, and told him that was where I wanted the 100 acres. Captain Blake said I could have 60 acres. I said, "No ; let it be 100 acres, as I asked for at first." But Captain Blake fixed it at 60 acres ; and I now ask you that it should be fixed at what I. said, namely, 100 acres. 636. The Commissioners: That cannot be. The section is close by the lake, and has been fixed at 52 acres; but even if anything can be done, it cannot be dons before we go to Wellington, and inquire into the matter. 637. Taurua: Tou have heard what I said. I ask you for 100 acres, and I will leave the matter with you to take to Wellington. 638. Major Brown: I wish to say, in reference to Terotu Mohatonga's application on behalf'of his tribe, the Tokakaikura, for 200 acres of land which have been promised to his tribe for years [See Appendix, 1873, C.-a.], that the land was located by Captain Blake on Section 415 ; but it turned out that Major Heaphy had already disposed of that section iu satisfaction of some European claim. But I believe the Natives are now willing to take the land on the site of the old Tokakaikura pa, on the Waitotara Biver, which has been recently surveyed. It is Section 7, Block IX., Wairoa District Survey, and includes 305 acres. I recommend that, as these Natives have for so many years been kept out of the land, and as it is of an inferior kind, they should be allowed to have the whole section, instead of having 200 acres cut off. 639. The Commissioners: Very well. Our word to the Governor will be that Major Brown's recommendation be carried out, and that the section be reserved for the Natives. 640. Poharama Takarangi said : The number of the section I wish to speak about is 134, at Kohi. I have let the land. In 1876 I spoke to Major Brown, and showed him that I was living on the land. In 1877 I fenced it in, and after I had done so Mr. Williams came there and said that some Ngatiruanui wished to sell the land. I said, "No ; if they have a Crown grant, they can sell it." In 1878 Mr. Williams asked me to lease the land. I declined, saying I would, iu that case, not have any land to cultivate or live upon. He said that if I stopped there it would be taken by some one else. I said, " Let it be surveyed, and I will agree to what you say. Let it be surveyed a second time." Ho said, "No ; the acreage of this land is quite correct." I then agreed, and let the land to Mr. Collins. I said to him, " When the lease has run out I will go and bring the people to sign it." He said to me, "Tour name will do." I signed my name then, and Captain Wray and Mr. Williams signed also. He said that, as Major Brown was busy, he wuuld go out to him after he signed. I now wish to have a Crown grant for this land. 641. The Commissioners: Tou have heard tho statement we have already made to other Natives. The Crown grants will be got ready as soon as possible for all promises which have been made on behalf of the Government. 042. Major Brown : Mr. Williams was not in the service of the Government when he negotiated this lease as a licensed interpreter. I declined to sanction it, because Mr. Sheehan had said he would send

GK—2.

some one to decide who should appear as the rightful claimant in each reserve, and my meddling might prejudice the action of whoever might be sent to decide. I therefore told Mr. Williams that whatever European went there he would do so at his own risk. 6433. Whiu said : In the time of Mr. Richmond, Mr. Atkinson spoke for me. In 1866, Mr. Atkinson came to Waitotara, and some of us who were with the Government were with him. We were told then, that the land on this side of the Waitotara, on both sides of the road, should be given back to us. This was in 1870 and 1871, when we were at Wanganui. This land was divided amongst those who remained with the Government; 400 acres apiece was given, and the land was all used up by them. There was none left for me and my people, of whom there were 500, including the women and children, at Potikiarehua. These 500 people lived there without any land at all. In 1872 Sir Donald McLean gave us 500 acres ; and I said to Captain Blake, " These 500 acres should be allocated on my own land." Blake said, " Where will you have it ? " I said, "On this side of the river, where the Town of Waitotara is." He said, " This land is all occupied by the Europeans : it has been all sold to those of your people who were with the Government." I said, " Well, the Natives might move off from that which was sold, to another part." He said, " Tou had better have it in another place." So I looked, and, seeing it was on land of my own, I said, " That will do." If it belonged to other people I should not have taken it. I. said to Blake, " Come with me, and point out the pegs of the land, that I may be quite clear." We went through it, and Captain Blake pointed out the pegs. When he was pointing out the pegs he said, "This land is for you all as far as Moumahaki; " and we agreed to this. There were 100 acres intersecting the piece ; those 100 acres belonged to the Europeans; and we said to Captain Blake, " We do not wish to have a European living in the midst of our land, for he has stock and we have none, and his stock will break down our fences: move this European to some other land, and let us have the whole of this, from Moumahaki along to the road." But he did not give any answer. We again asked that the European should be removed from the land. Give us the land occupied by John Duncan and Mr. Hodge; they have 48 acres. I did not know, when Captain Blake pointed it out to me, that there wrere to be any Europeans on this part. 644. Mr. Williams, Land Burchase Commissioner, said : The complaint as to this 500 acres is, that a piece has been taken out of it after Captain Blake sold it to John Duncan and Mr. Hodge, and he wishes to have this piece given back to them again. But it appears that this piece was not in the piece pointed out by Captain Blake, but within the boundary of the whole block. 615. The Commissioners : We cannot agree to take back land that has been sold; but we must see what the promise really was that was made by Sir Donald McLean. It is possible that the applicant may have a good claim against the Government. We shall have to look into the matter ; but at present we are not clear about what the promise actually was. There were many things which Mr. Eichmond promised, that were carried out; but, all that we can say now is, that we are not going back to the words of Mr. Eichmond before the second insurrection if they have not been given effect to. We cannot investigate anything at all on the other side of the Waitotara. All that must be left to the Civil Commissioner. 646. Wirihana said: I wish to explain what Whiu said. When the land was divided, some of it for my hapu, the land fixed on was some that belonged to me there, together with Whiu's. Since that time there is a European, McDonald, who claims 100 acres out of the 500 acres. 647. Wharenikau said : What I have to say is something new. Ido not belong to the Ngarauru Tribe. I come from the Thames, near Auckland. I was taken there as a prisoner, and was to have been eaten. But Christianity was brought there, and I was released and sent back ; and when I came back I asked that some land might be given to me, because all my land had been confiscated for the sins of these people. This is why I now ask that 1,000 acres should be given to me. 648. Ngahina said : I wish to speak of the lands of my people: from Whenuakura to Waitotara on the coast, thence up the Waitotara River to Moumahaki, and along the Aloumahaki Stream to Kohi, thence round by the Eohi Stream to Whenuakura, and down the Whenuakura Eiver to the sea. This land all belongs to us, and it has been thrown into confusion by the doings of Mr. Worgan. I have not had any of this land returned to me, although I have remained loyal all through the wars in Titokowaru's time. 649. The Commissioners : This is new matter, and must remain till we come back. 650. Ngahina : I wish the Commission aud Major Brown to know that I am going to claim the remaining part of Okahutiria. 651. The Commissioners : We have already said more than once that the conclusion of the investigation here must wait till we can return to the district. We cannot settle anything without examining the records of Mr. Worgan's work. When we return we will take up the Waitotara claims. For the present we wish you farewell.

lI.—OFFICIAL EVIDENCE.

At Hawera, 26th February, 1880. Major Brown, Civil Commissioner, examined. 652. The Commissioners.] We wish to ask you some questions with reference to the proceedings of the Government as to making reserves on that portion of land which was surveyed on the Waimate Blains. When those surveys began, had you any instructions to make reserves for the Natives ? ■ —Tes; I had a general authority from Sir Donald McLean. Instructions were given to Mr. Parris, and I was subsequently authorized to do what I thought necessary in the matter. 653. That, we understand, was a long time before the surveys were commenced ? —Tes.

G.-2.

654. Were any reserves made under those instructions of Sir Donald McLean ? —No; because received a certain telegram on fhe 15th January last year, which I will lay before the Commission. 655. We wish to ask you, first, whether, before you commenced the survey of the Plains, you received instructions from the Government as to reserves. At the same time that they gave you instructions to go on with the survey of the Plains, had you instructions about Native reserves ? —No. 656. Then you went on with the survey of the Waimate Plains without making any reserves?— Tes, except this: that there were not many lands occupied by the Natives in the lands that were surveyed, and I informed them that they could have those which they had under cultivation. 657. Out of the lands that were surveyed ? —Tes. 658. After that, did you receive any instructions from the Government with reference to reserves ? —Tes. I received a telegram conveying the instructions of Sir George Grey, that I was not to make any reserves until they had been submitted to the Government, and that I was not to tell the Natives anything on the subject. The following is the telegram I received from Mr. Sheehan. It is dated " Grahamstown, Auckland, 15th January, 1879: The following from Sir George Grey for your information : ' Before any conclusion is come to regarding Native reserves in the Waimate Plains, or before any Native is informed by Major Brown on the subject, I would suggest that the Government should have the proposals before them and consider them.—G. Grey.' " 659. After receiving that telegram, and before the surveyors were turned off, did you proceed to make any reserves for the Natives on the Plains ? —I asked the Chief Surveyor to go round the lands which the Natives had under cultivation or in occupation; but he said he could not do so ; that he must survey them, and that then I could submit them to the Government. 660. Do you mean the lands they had in occupation on the surveyed block ? —No, inland ; because we were coming upon the question then. Inland of that line we came upon the question of whether it was necessary to make reserves. By way of getting over the difficulty, I went and saw the Natives on the Plains, and asked them to assist me in pointing out to the Government what they wished reserved. They told me that they had not asked the Government to survey the Plains, and declined to point out what they wished reserved; and Titokowaru told me to go to Parihaka and talk that question over. When Mr. Sheehan was here, on his way to the March meeting at Parihaka in 1879,1 told him that the telegram of Sir George Grey was doing harm, because it prevented my telling the Natives that they would have their cultivations and their villages secured to them ; and he said that I could do as I thought proper, and he would support me in it. We then went to Parihaka: and immediately after our return the order came for the surveyors to be removed off the Plains. After the surveyors had been removed, I received instructions from Mr. Sheehan in Wellington, early in April, 1879, to point out some reserves on the map of the land already surveyed; and he told me to bear in mind that the Government had decided to return from 20,000 to 25,000 acres to the Natives on the Plains : that is, from Waingongoro to Wahamoko, and up to the Alountain. I therefore pointed out about 3,000 acres on the map. At the same time, I said that possibly the Natives would prefer having some of the reserves transferred further inland. I reserved all the fishing-stations, and all the old pas and burial-grounds that 1 was aware of. 661. Do you recognize the map now produced as the map you reported upon to the Government? —Yes. 662. Were the Natives told of these reserves which you suggested to the Government ?—No. 663. Was not this map made in Wellington ? —Tes. 664. The reserves were selected there by you ? —ln April, on the day or the day before the date of my letter. 665. Had the lands been advertised for sale at that time ?—Tes. 666. Then when they were advertised for sale there were no reserves made on the map ? —No. 667. At the time when these reserves were proposed by you, there were some roads which are not marked on this plan, but which were proposed to be taken inland, were there not ? —I think there were; but the surveys were progressing inland from the block boundary on the map when they were stopped. 668. Were the surveys made under your own direction as Civil Commissioner, or Were they made under the direction of the Survey Department ?—They were made under the direction of the Survey Department. 669. How near to the Native settlements was the survey inland carried ?—The one that went nearest was the survey of the Waitara Meridian line. 670. How near did the line of the sectional survey approach ?—I could not say. It went very near some of Manaia's settlements iu that block ; but Alanaia did not object to anything the Government did. He was willing to put his trust in the Government. 671. So far as you know, then, the survey did not go into any of the cultivations ? —Tes ; there was one road that was surveyed through cultivated and fenced land belonging to Titokowaru. It went about 20 chains from his own village, and about 2 chains from lvokiri's, at Okaiawa. 672. Do you know what object there was in carrying the surveys so close to the villages as that ?— The surveyors informed me that they could not take the main line of road, which was to go from Normanby to Kaupukunui, any other way, and that it was going along a Native road which had been used by the Natives, who generally took the best track. When we were at Parihaka, Titokowaru complained of this road to Mr. Sheehan ; I told Mr. Sheehan that I had requested the Chief Surveyor to have it deviated either seaward or inland; and he informed Titokowaru of the fact. 673. Had the question of the necessity of a road from Normanby to Manaia been submitted to you as the officer in charge of the Native affairs of the district ? —No. 674. Would you yourself have thought it advisable to carry the survey so near the settlements, pending the question of making reserves for the Natives ? —1 did not anticipate the objection, and I should not have anticipated the objection that was raised to a Native cart-road being made use of as part of the scheme of laying out the district. In fact, I should have given that route the preference if the Natives had not expressed dissent.

Gr.—2.

675. Was your opinion asked as to the advisability of carrying the survey so near the settlements ? —No. 676. Looking back now, if your opinion had been asked before any reserves were made, would you have been inclined to carry the survey lines so far in towards the settlements before the question of reserves was settled? —No. I told Mr. Sheehan that it was doing harm ; that the Natives were getting very cross at the surveys going on, and I was not able to tell them that they would have reserves there. 677. Then you were not yourself surprised at the Natives feeling anxious at the survey being taken so near to their settlements ?—No ; because it was before the survey was stopped that I mentioned this to Mr. Sheehan: and when he took off the embargo which Sir George Grey's telegram had laid upon me, it was too late. 678. Do you know of any necessity which existed for that road line being carried in any particular direction in so level a country : are there any engineering difficulties ? —Tes, there are. 679. Are we to understand from what you have said that your belief is, that if you had been in a position to arrange questions of reserves with Titokowaru, his objection to the survey might have been waived?—Tes. 680. Do you think there was any connection between the carrying of that line so near to the Native settlements, and the order for the removal of the surveyors which came down from Parihaka afterwards ? —No ; I think it was on the whole question, because any particular grievance as to that was settled at Parihaka before the order was given. 681. But do we quite understand you to say that the non-arrangement of the reserves lay at the root of the driving-off of the surveyors ?■ —Tes ; I consider it did. 682. And that if the Natives had been consulted about their reserves, and if reserves satisfactory to them had been made, probably the surveyors might not have been turned off? —True. 683. Then we are to understand that your opinion, as the officer in charge of Native affairs here, is that no steps should have been taken with respect to the survey without the settlement of this question of the reserves ? —Tes. I omitted to say that before I got those orders I told the Natives they would have all their fishing-stations reserved for them. 684. If, then, your official advice were now sought as to the steps to be taken, would you advise that the first thing to be done should be the determination of sufficient reserves to the Natives at their settlements and cultivations inland? —Tes. 685. Before anything else whatever was done?—Yes. I desire to say here that the Mawhitiwhiti hapu never offered any opposition to the officers of the Government, and took no part in the removal of the surveyors. They were quite willing to trust to the Government, and to leave the question in my hands. The Mawhitiwhiti Natives have always been more loyal to the Government than the others. During the first war they sent me word that they had taken my cattle, and that after hostilities were over I should have them again. During the hostilities of 1868 they had a white flag flying at Mawhitiwhiti, and wished to be entirely out of the quarrel between the Government and Titokowaru. One of the Mawhitiwhiti Natives brought me the names of four of the tribe who had joined Titokowaru ; and the correspondence I put in goes to show that it was the treatment which these Natives received from Colonel McDonnell that drove them over. I might also add to what I have said, that when Sir George Grey went to New Plymouth with His Excellency the Governor, I brought under his notice the telegram which restrained me from making the reserves, and I told him that it had been very mischievous in its effect: when, he said that I might have pointed that out, and asked for authority to have it altered. 686. What reply did you make to that ? —I simply assented to it, because I knew it was no use discussing the question. 687. But, after all that has happened, do you not think it would have been wiser if you had said in reply that not to discuss such a question might be dangerous to the proceedings then going on? — Well, 1 could only find that out by experience ; and his telegram implied a certain amount of distrust of my action that I did not like to appeal against.

At Waitara, Monday, Bth March, 1880. Major Brown further examined. 688. Major Brown said: 1 desire to add a few words to what I said at Hawera in reference to the reserves on the Waimate Plains. Those instructions of Sir George Grey did stop the whole thing, as far as dealing with the Natives about reserves is concerned; but that was not the only thing. When the surveyors were enrolling men for the Plains, and it was known that I was going on to the Plains, Captain Blake sent a telegram to Mrs. Dalton (she was not Mrs. Dalton then) telling her to inform the Natives on the Plains that Sir George Grey and Mr. Sheehan both denied my having any authority to survey on the Plains. 689. The Commissioners.] Where did you hear this ? —I heard it from Mrs. Dalton, and I believe she has got the telegram. I referred to my reports, and I think I mentioned it in one of them. I mentioned it to Air. Sheehan. 690. What did he say ? —He evaded the question ; and I heard afterwards that it was one reason Avhy Mr. Ballance refused to allow Captain Blake to be employed. It was not denied that they had said so. I was acting under the authority of Sir Donald McLean, which I considered was sufficient until it was revoked.

G.—2.

At New Plymouth, Wednesday, 10th March, 1880. Major Brown further examined. 691. The Commissioners?] We understand that you wish to make a correction in the evidence which you gave at Hawera on the 26th February?—Tes. I was then asked, "Before you commenced the survey of the Plains did you receive instructions from the Government as to reserves ? When they gave you instructions to go on with the survey of the Plains, did they give you instructions about Native reserves?" My answer to that was, "No." I now wish to say that Mr. Sheehan did give me instructions to make reserves for the Natives, and he told Titokowaru and others, in my presence, that ample reserves would be made for them, comprising their fishing-stations, burial-grounds, cultivations, and settlements. 692. Do you remember when that occurred ?-—I could easily ascertain the date. Mr. Sheehan said that to Titokowaru twice in my presence. 693. Did Titokowraru appear satisfied with the promise ?—No. His reply always was, " Go to Parihaka and talk about these matters." 694. But you have already said, in your evidence on the 26th February, that you believe that if the reserves had been made at the commencement of the surveys there would have been no trouble? —I meant, if the reserves had been made in the inland portion. 695. If ample reserves had been made inland ?—Tes, inland of the block line. But what annoyed the Natives, and seemed to them like negativing Mr. Sheehan's words, was that the surveyors kept cutting up the land into small blocks without reference to their cultivations or settlements. 696. Then, such being the case, why did you not follow out from the commencement what appeared to be Mr. Sheehan's promise, and make the reserves at once? —I had all the notes for making these reserves, and I thought it would be submitted to me to make the reserves before the land w ras offered for sale, but this was not done. 697. It seems to us, in regard to your evidence at Hawera, and after considering again the telegram from Sir George Grey, that his telegram only suggests that proposals for reserves should come from you, in the first instance, to the Government, although you were prohibited from making them yourself or informing the Natives on the subject. Had you any reason for not making any proposals of reserves to the Government at that time ? —Tes; because I had no intimation of the quantity the Government would approve of. I intended to jiropose the bare reserves that would be necessary, and until the Survey Office supplied me with the information I could not do that. I proposed, in the first instance, to recommend that all the cultivations, settlements, and burialgrounds should be reserved, in the same spirit in which my instructions were for the previous portion, and to confine it to that; I could not send in proposals in that shape to the Government without the particulars from the Survey Department, and iu the meantime I was unable to tell the Natives tbat they would have these cultivations, &c, reserved for them. 698. But do you mean that the order which you had received not to communicate to the Natives any proposals to them for reserves, prevented you from being iu a position to make practical proposals to the Government? —Tes ; and from making practic.il proposals to the Natives. If I could have got the Natives to co-operate with me, that would have avoided the difficulty; but, as they would not cooperate with me, and as I was not in a position to place a specific proposal before them, I could not make a proposal to the Government until I had got the surveys made. 699. At the time when the surveyors w rere driven off, and at the subsequent date when the Government advertised the land for sale, did the Government know that no reserves had been made, and that, in point of fact, the reserves promised to Titokowaru and others had not been made ? —They knew that from the published plans, which did not contain any reserves. 700. At the time, then, that the surveyors were turned off, and at the subsequent date when the _ands were advertised for sale, the Natives were perfectly aware that tho promise made to Titokowaru and other Natives that they should have reserves, had not been fulfilled ? —I dare say some PakehaMaori would tell them of that, but I cannot say they were aware of it. I had all the particulars for putting these reserves on the plan ; but the plan was not submitted to me for that purpose before the lands were advertised for sale. 701. Then do you mean us to understand that you were not even aw rare of the completion of the survey, and that the plans were not submitted to you for marking off reserves, until after the land had been advertised for sale ? —A res. 702. We have in your other evidence the history of how that was done on the plan ? —Tes. 703. Was there not a reserve arranged by you, and known to the Chief Surveyor, for Manaia, inside the boundary of the block? —Tes, inside; and the fishing-grounds; but the other reserves were not. [The following minute by Major Brown, of 30th April, is inserted here for convenience of reference?] Major Brown to the Commissioners. New Plymouth, 30th April, 1880. In my evidence, adverting to tbe telegram from Hon. Mr. Sheehan transmitting one from Sir George Grey, dated 15th February, 1879, instructing me that—" before any conclusion is come to regarding Native reserves in the Waimate Plains, or before any Native is informed by Major Brown on the subject, I would suggest that the Government should have the proposals before them, and consider them," I stated that these instructions were the last pound that broke the camel's back. At that time there were telegrams tbat I did not refer to, because I could not find them. They have been since found : namely, from the Hon. J. Ballance, dated 22nd May, 1878 (my reply is missing, but the purport of it, from memory, is appended), mine to tho Hon. J. Sheehan, Ist February, 1879, and his reply, dated 7th February, 1879. To recapitulate, therefore, the difficulties that I laboured under. The telegram of the Hon. J. Sheehan of Ist December, 1877, stopped me from surveying the Plains in the middle of my preparations, when the Natives were expecting me ; they had previously been informed, 7 — G. 2.

Gr.—2.

through Captain Blake (see letter of Captain AVilson), that my dealing with the Waimate Plains had not the sanction of Sir George Grey or the Hon. J. Sheehan, which made my being stopped still worse. The next telegram was the one from the Hon. J. Ballance, inquiring if I could commence the survey of the Plains, and that I would be supported by an efficient force. This led me to expect that if I required material support at any time I would receive it. About the close of 1878 aud commencement of 1879, I had increasing obstruction on the part of the Natives to the surveys for reserves or any other object (see telegram to the Hon. J. Sheehan of Ist February, 1879), and the instructions on 15th January from.Sir George Grey not to make reserves or inform any Native, &c, had the effect of placing me in a negative instead of a positive position in the matter of reserves with the Natives with these difficulties. I applied for men for roadmaking on the Plains (see telegram to the Hon. J. Sheehan of Ist February, 1879), which was agreed to by the Cabinet (see reply of the Hon. J. Sheehan, dated 7th February, 1879), but never carried out. If I had had the support of a couple of hundred men roadmaking, I am of opinion that the survey parties would not have been removed from the Plains, or the surveyors further interfered with ; as it is, and was all through, a question of whether we had the will to use the necessary force to carry out the confiscation. I wish, further, to supply a date that appears to have been omitted ; the instruction of Sir George Grey not to make any reserves is dated the 15th January, 1879. Two months' afterwards (about the middle of March) I informed the Hon. J. Sheehan, on his way to Parihaka, that the instructions not to make reserves worked, I thought, prejudicially, and that I had not been able to get the Natives to join me in suggesting reserves to the Government (see telegram to the Hon. J. Sheehan of Ist February, 1879). He then told me to do what I thought right. We were on our way to Parihaka, and shortly after his return the surveyors were removed from the Plains. —Charles Brown, Civil Commissioner. Telegram from the Hon. J. Ballance to Major Brown. Wellington, 22nd May, 1878. Would you recommend the immediate commencement of the survey of the Waimate Plains, with an adequate staff of surveyors. If the work once undertaken, Government would sustain you by sufficient force.—J. Ballance. Telegram from Major Brown to the Hon. J. Ballance. Wellington, May, 1878. No present difficulty in immediate commencement of survey of the Waimate Plains, without a force to support it. —C. Brown, CC. Telegram from Major Brown to the Hon. J. Sheehan. Hawera, Ist February, 1879. Could not find Katene, but found leading Native of party who warned Finnerty. He was very pouri at surveys' extension inland, which I told him were necessary to enable Government to avoid placing settlers on cultivations, and told him not to interfere with surveyors, who were only obeying my orders ; to reserve his anger for me. Ho at first refused to tell me direction of survey camp ; but eventually was mollified, and pointed out direction. Found Finnerty surveying, who told me threat to shoot them came from young men of party ; that the one I met only told him to go, and not return. Has left that work, survey of river, for the present. I recommend that arrangements be made with County Council, if possible, to employ labour, as soon as it gets more plentiful, in making road, the men to be sworn in as constables or otherwise organized to keep the peace, if required.—C. Brown, CC. Telegram from the Hon. J. Sheehan to Major Browts". Wellington, 7th February, 1879. Thanks for telegram. Cabinet approve of your recommendation re road, and matter will be undertaken at once. —John Sheehan. 704. Was it not at the beginning of December, 1877, about six weeks after Sir George Grey's Government came into office, that the survey, which had at that time been begun by the previous Government, was suspended ?—Tes. 705. Did you receive any instructions to that effect ?—I received the following telegram from the Under-Secretary: "3rd December, 1877.—Major Brown, CO., Patea, Hon. Native Minister requests that you will suspend survey Waimate Plains till you are further instructed. —11. T. Clarke, Under-Secretaiw." 706. Those instructions came to you a few days before a meeting of the Ngatiruanui people which took place at Omuturangi, did they not? —Tes; it w ras a few days before the meeting at Omuturangi. 707. Did anything take place at that meeting about the survey ? —Tes ; I reported it on the 19th December, 1877, in the following words: " I have the honor to state, for the information of the Native Minister, that Captain Wilson has sent me the following information about the Ngatiruanui meeting which took place at Omuturangi on the 12th instant. It was decided that the lighthouse was necessary, and ought not to be opposed by the Parihaka Natives. The survey of the Waimate Plains was objected to by many. Titokowaru was moderate, but wished to know what lands were reserved for them before the surveyors crossed the Waingongoro." 708. How long a time was it between tbe suspension of the survey and its recommencement? — Survey operations were recommenced about the end of July or beginning of August, 1878 : about six or seven months. 709. And was it during that interval that the Native Minister saw Titokowaru and made the promise about the reserves ? —Tes. I think it would be as well if I put in a letter which I received from Mr. P. G. Wilson, at Hawera, dated 24th November, 1877, on the subject of certain communications which took place with the Natives about the stopping of the survey at that time: — " Hawera, 24th November, 1877. " I wrote you to say that Blake bad written to tho Natives, through Takiora (Mrs. Dalton), advising them not to let you survey the Waimate Plains. Tuwhakaruru could not get tbe letter, but told me that the letter stated that the survey of the Plains was your doing only, without the consent of the Government. Blake is here now himself, and is talking to the Natives in the same strain. He tells them that he is going back to Wellington, and will return with Mr. Sheehan, the Native Minister, who

Gi—2.

is going to put a stop to the survey of the Plains. This is going too far: Blake's own influence, or Takiora's, does not go far with the Natives; but using the Native Minister's name as being opposed to the acquiring of confiscated lands, cannot but have a bad effect with the Natives; and steps should, I think, be taken to prevent his using the Native Minister's name in opposing the acquirement of these lands by the Government. Some of the Natives know Blake too well to place any reliance on what he says ; but of course there are many who are opposed to ceding those lands, who are ready to believe anything favourable to their views. "Major Brown, GO, New Plymouth." " P. G. Wilson. 710. When did you report that to the Government ?—I did not report that until the present Government took office; not in writing. I reported it in December last to the present Government, but I did not report it in writing to the previous Government, because I did not think it would be of any use; but I reported it to Mr. Sheehan verbally. He said that Captain Blake should not have done so, but I did not understand that Mr. Sheehan denied the correctness of Captain Blake's statement to the Natives, that I was not authorized by Sir George Grey or Mr. Sheehan to take the survey on to the Plains. Mr. Bobert Parris, late Civil Commissioner, examined. 711. The Commissioners.] We are about to examine you respecting the arrangements made by you on behalf of the Government on the. West Coast. Tou were Civil Commissioner at the time the arrangements w rere made, after the sitting of the Compensation Court, for the settlement of the awards ? —I was. 712. We will take, in the first place, the arrangements made on the south of the original settled districts at New Plymouth: and we will begin with the Oakura District. In your report to the Government, dated 29th August, 1870, you gave a general description of the arrangements made, in these words: " There was awarded in the Oakura District, from the Omata boundary to the Stoney Biver, to resident loyal Natives, all the unappropriated portion of the block of land seaward of the inland line of the military settlements, at the Oakura and Okato." Did that arrangement settle all the questions then pending between the Compensation Court and the Natives ? —lt did. There used to be on the survey maps an imaginary line drawn, within which all the land unallotted to military settlers, and all unallotted land seaward of the military settlers' land, was to be handed back to me for the Natives. It was put in this way : All land seaward of and within military settlers' settlements that had not been allotted to military settlers was to be handed back to me for Native purposes. 713. Can you give us the names of the chiefs and the tribes for whom that land was to be given back?—l will commence at Omata and go south. Bobert Ngarongomate and his following; Porikapa and his following ; Komene and his following. Those were the three leading friendly Natives between Omata and Hangatahua. 714. Will you describe the lands separately ?—At Oakura there were 96 town sections, containing 66 acres: these were all allotted to Ngarongomate and his people. 715. They were separate sections? —Tes; sections that had not been allotted to military settlers. Then there was the suburban land, comprising 134 acres, which was tbe town belt of Oakura. The next was at Koru: here there were 20 town sections, and 75 acres suburban. There was another reserve, of 101 acres, abutting on the Tapuae Biver, seaward of the Koru township, and inland of the South Boad : also another, wbich was called Poutoko and Poukiekie, of 460 acres. We found there were two burial-places within a piece of land that had been allotted to Mr. Pitcairn, a military settler, and these two pieces were also reserved for Ngarongomate. He complained about these two burial-grounds being included in Pitcairn's grant, and he gave up a piece of land which belonged to the Natives, and had the burial-grounds restored to him in exchange. 716. Was there not a certain part out of the Poutoko afterwards granted to Mr. Wellington Carrington ?—There were 300 acres which had been previously granted to Mr. Carrington, leaving 460 acres, Poutoko and Poukiekie, still belonging to Ngarongomate and his people. Kaitake, and another piece at Pahitere, were also handed back to Ngarongomate and his people; they contained 848 acres. I now come to the reserves for Komene's people. First at Ahuahu: there were 32 town sections, 16 acres; and 137 acres suburban. These were individualized. The Crown grants are not yet issued. Then there is a block between Kaitake and the Pouakai Bange. That was divided as follows : For Ngarongomate and his followers, 5,800 acres ; for Komene and his followers, 1,300 acres ; and for Porikapa and his followers, 1,600 acres : making a total of 8,700 acres. Hauranga has also been subdivided and given to the Natives. That completes the arrangements made in the Oakura District up to Taturaimaka. Farther south, the following arrangements were made : The belt of the Okato Township, containing 160 acres, which was individualized, was reserved ; also six unallotted military-settlers' sections, and a reserve abutting on the Hangatahua Biver. There is a large piece of land between the coast and the military settlements, bounded on the south by the Hangatahua, and on the north by the Katikara. This block was intended to be sold, but, on account of a deficiency in the land for the friendly Natives, it was included in the arrangement when the land was handed back to me. The land has been individualized, and I believe all the Crown grants have been issued. That completes the list of reserves between Omata and Stoney Biver. 717. In your report just quoted from, you refer to the block between Stoney Biver and Waiweranui, which you there call " Division 8," and you say that 1,625 acres had been awarded to resident loyal Natives there ; while further on you say that Division 8 has been abandoned, and that the awards of the Compensation Court in that division would merge in the abandonment. Will you explain that? —The land within those two boundaries was not formally proclaimed as having been abandoned ; but, as it had been promised to the Ngamahanga, I supposed that the awards made by the Compensation Court on that particular block would merge in the abandonment, and be no longer a charge on the Government. 718. What was the authority for the statement, constantly repeated in official papers, that this block was abandoned ? —On the 12th February, 1867,1 sent in a report to the Native Minister, which I

G.—2.

now produce, in which the following words occur : " The block of land between the Bivers Hangatahua and Waiweranui was promised to be reserved for the location of the Ngamahanga tribe, there being no land north of the Hangatahua Biver for the location of rebels returned and returning to their allegiance, as so much of the land between tbe Hangatahua Biver and Okurukuru had been taken by military settlers ;" and, subsequently to that, Ngarongomate and other Natives were present in Wellington, when Ministers agreed verbally that the arrangement should stand good. Mr. Richmond, I think, was Native Minister at the time. There was a very large meeting in Wellington, at which Sir Donald McLean, Mr. Bolleston (who was then Under-Secretary), and Mr. Octavius Carrington were present. 719. But in the block between Stoney Biver and Waiweranui Biver, were there not 1,625 acres awarded to loyal claimants by tho Compensation Court ?—A"~es ; but no selection was ever made there. 720. Then, if the whole block is now given up to the Ngamahanga Tribe, what will be the effect on the awards for these 1,625 acres: will they be merged ? —That is a matter of opinion; but I should hold that they would be merged into the abandonment, and be no longer a claim against the Government. 721. But, supposing that the people to whom the awards were actually "issued do not wish to take a tribal share in the Ngamahanga Beserve, but require tbo Government to give them their awards; would not the allocation have to be made within that block ? —I think it would. 722. According to the terms of the compensation awards ? —Tes. Te Motu, a Ngamahanga chief, is now living there. 723. Supposing that the loyal claimants who had the awards are not allowed by Te Motu or Te Whiti to make their selections and receive Crown grants, what do you say is the position of their claim against the Government ? —My opinion is that they cannot legally demand from the Government the separate fulfilment of the compensation award in another block. 724. Then are we to understand that you, as the Civil Commissioner, assisted in a transaction to give back to the Ngamahanga tribe the whole of that block of land, knowing at the time that the effect would be to deprive the loyal Natives of any right to their separate awards of the Compensation Court? —I never had such an opinion. I did not for a moment suppose that the loyal Natives would be so deprived. To this day I hold that they are not deprived. They can go and occupy whenever they like. 725. But can they go and select a particular piece for themselves?—l would not say they could individualize their claims. 726. Then, supposing they are not allowed by Te Motu and the rest of the tribe to individualize their claims, do you really think their claims will have merged in tbe abandonment of tbo block to the tribe?—l certainly do. They have no separate right within that block of land. They got their award, and they got their tribal right in addition. 727. Then, supposing thai ihe Government were now to give back to the Natives the whole of the hand between Hangatahua aud Kaupukunui, which was the southern boundary stated by the Compensation Court for its awards, would you hold that the obligation of the Government to fulfil, tho compensation awards had lapsed?—Tes. 728. And that the rebel Natives would come in and share equally, or in priority, if they wore strong enough to do so, with the others? —They would come in and share under Native custom; and the land is entirely subject to the Native Land Court.

At New Plymouth, Tiiubsday, 11th Maech, 18S0. Mr. Paeris further examined. 729. The Commissioners.] In your examination of yesterday we had got as far south as the Ngamahanga block, when you expressed the opinion that the 1,625 acres of compensation awards exercisable there had become merged on tho abandonment of that block. What was the extent of the awards exercisable in the next block, between Waiweranui and Omuturangi? —The area was 9,525 acres: from Waiweranui to To Hoe, 1,250 acres; and from Te Hoe to Omuturangi, 8,275 acres. 730. What proportion was to have been located between Moutoti and Taungatara? —I intended to place all I could there, but I do not think I specified any acreage. 731. And as regards these awards, the same opinion as to their merger would of course apply ?— Legally they could be located at any place between Waiweranui and Omuturangi. 7332. If the Natives were originally resident in this block, do you think the tribe would agree that, by virtue of their awards, they could be located in that block ?—The awards of the Compensation Court in the blocks between Te Hoe and Omuturangi embrace several small hapus, and there will be difficulty in locating awards of one hapu upon lands of another hapu, although these awards were exercisable over the whole district named. 733. But, between Omuturangi and Kaupukunui, are there not 800 acres of the awards specially exercisable there ? —Tes ; but these do not belong to the Taranaki tribe. They belong to the Ngatiruahine, a hapu of the Ngatiruanui tribe. At this point, Major Beown was examined, as follows. 734. The Commissioners.] With regard to what Air. Parris has said about these 800 acres between Omuturangi and Kaupukunui, was there not some step afterwards taken by yourself?—Tes. In October, 1878, the question arose as to the allocation of these 800-acre awards, and I proposed to locate them between Kaupukunui and Otakeho. I submitted it to Mr. Sheehan, It was in an awkward shape, because it appeared to me that from Otakeho io Kaupukunui was tho best site for a township between Hawera and Opunake: I therefore recommended that they should be located at Omuturangi end, which was approved by Mr. Sheehan, and some of the surveyed sections were coloured red for that purpose when the plan was submitted to me. At Wellington, in April, 1879, I marked out the reserves to satisfy Native claims. 735. Are we to understand that that was a final arrangement as respected the allocation of these awards ?—No, it was not. As it was not found necessary to alter it, the Natives had not been con-

G.—2.

suited about it. Still, I considered there was sufficient authority to put them there, unless there were other reasons against it. Mr. Paekts's examination resumed. 736. Now, with respect to tho remaining quantity of the compensation awards in the districts south of New Plymouth, namely, 17,280 acres, which were to be selected between Kaupukunui and Waitotara: is that liability settled? —I cannot say; it was taken out of my hands, and put into those of Mr. Worgan. When I had charge of the whole question, I was forbidden to operate upon a block of land seaward of the main trunk road between the Waitotara and Patea Rivers, as the Government intended to sell that. When Mr. Worgan took charge, I was instructed by Sir W. Pox and Sir Donald McLean to give Mr. Worgan all the necessary information in reference to the question ; which I did by supplying him with maps, and explaining to him that the unallotted awards of the Courts of that particular district must be allocated inland <rf what was called the Main Trunk Boad. Instead of carrying out what were my instructions from the Government, he commenced to allocate all the unallotted awards on the choice tract of land between the main road and the coast. As he commenced to allocate these awards, he also began to purchase them for private individuals. He had previously been instructed that, if he could not get the Natives to take locations, he should buy them out by money payments. Instead of that, he took upon himself, without any authority, to allocate them upon the land between the road and the sea-coast. As soon as it was ascertained what lie was doing, Major Edwards, Mr. Booth, and Mr. Bobert Pharazyn held a meeting, and agreed to report Mr. Worgan to the Government, which they afterwards did; and he was suspended by the then Premier, Mr. Waterhouse. I heard no more about the matter until I was ordered to meet Sir W. Fox and Sir Donald McLean at Wanganui. I recommended that what Mr. Worgan had done, without authority, should be cancelled. That was never done: and it became necessary afterwards, on account of the complications which had arisen, to hold a sitting- of the Compensation Court, to confirm a great deal that had been done by Mr. Worgan in the matter. I allocated a certain quantity, the particulars regarding which are as follow: 20 Natives who were awarded 400 acres each, and 22 who were awarded 16 acres each, agreed to take their land in one block on the north-west bank of the Waitotara Biver ; 2 Natives who were awarded 400 acres each, and 7 Natives who were awarded 16 acres each, took their land in one block to the north-west of the Waingongoro ; 5 Natives, who were awarded 120 acres each, had a block of 600 acres awarded on the Kakaramea. That was prior to my report of the 29th August, 1.570. At that time there were 7,400 acres unallotted : namely, 13 claimants for 400 acres each; 50 claimants for 16 acres each; and 5 claimants for 280 acres each. 737. And between 1870 and the time of your leaving office, did you take any step to allocate these awards ? —I had nothing more to do with it after that. It was then placed in Mr. Worgan's hands. 738. The Commissioners.] Now, Mr. Barris, we have completed the list of the awards on the south, and will take those made for land north of New Plymouth. Where did the confiscated land begin there ; was it not at the boundary of tho block next to the Tarurutangi ?—Tes. 739. Then will you describe to us the reserves between Bell Block and Waitara Biver first? —■ There was the Kairoa reserve, 492 acres ; another at Manutahi, 204 acres ; Kaipakopako, 578 acres ; Mahoetahi, 162 acres ; and Ngahuinga, 33 acres: all these are in Puketapu Block. The next division is the Waitara-Pukekohatu, iu the Waitara Township, 20 acres; Manukorihi, 25 acres; Otaraoa, 35 acres ; Pukepapa, 310 acres ; Pukerangiora, 52 acres ; and Pekafu, 235 acres : also the burialground sections 24 and 29, Waitara East. In the Tikorangi Military Settlers' Block, 51 acres. That is all on the south of the Ngatirahiri Block. 740. Have any of these lands been individualized? —No. 741. Was there any promise made by the Government that they should bo? —No. 742. And they are held as tribal reserves stiil ? —Tes. 743. Then there is no necessity for any Crown grants to be issued for them? —None whatever. 744. Now, will you give us the description of the lands within these boundaries which have been individualized?.—The Puketapu Block, containing about 8,040 acres, was individualized, aud the Crown grants prepared. I lay before the Commission the register of the individualization, together with the map of the district. Copies of the registered individualization were furnished to the Crown Lands Commissioner's Office, for the issue of Crown grants. So far as I know, the Crown grants have been prepared ; but I cannot say whether they have been all issued. 745. What is the next reserve? —The next will be the block of land from the Waitara Township, bounded by the Puketapu Block, the Waitara Biver, and the Huirangi Military Settlers' Block. This block was subdivided for Pukerangiora, Ngatirahiri, Otaraoa, and Teira's hapu. Pukerangiora got 273 acres ; Ngatirahiri, 595; Otaraoa, 241; and Teira's hapu, 500. The oniy portion of this block which has been individualized is 500 acres for Teira and his hapu, and 241 acres for the Otaraoa. A copy of the register of this individualization has also been furnished to the Crown Lar.ds Commissioner for the purpose of issuing Crown grants. I produce the registered individualization, together with the plan. 746. Were there not some transactions with respect to the town belts? —At Manutahi nearly the whole of the town belt was allotted for Natives returning to their allegiance. The acreage amounted to 54J acres of the town belt: there are 33 sections. 747. Was there any individualization of these ? —No. 748. The Natives, then, still hold the reserve tribally ?—They still hold it tribally. At Mataitawa I applied for some of the belt round there, and 90 acres 3 roods 18 perches were allowed, with 7 town sections. 749. Is that also held tribally? —Tes. There was an application from a settler, Mr. Mcßean, to the Government, to be allowed to exchange part of the Mataitawa town belt: Air. Mcßean was to give section 120, containing 50 acres, in the Huirangi District, for about 27 acres of the Alataitawa town belt, which had been formerly kept for the Natives; and that section accordingly belongs to the Puketapu Natives, to be held tribally. 750. That completes the transactions up to Waitara river ? —ln addition to what I have said, I

G.-2.

should mention the following arrangement: Sections 1 at Mangaraka Biver, 43 acres, and 184, of 3 acres, were also given up, to be held tribally by the Puketapu tribe; and the following sections were also allotted to certain Natives: In the Huirangi Block, sections 87, L57, 159, 174, 158, and also 154. 751. Have Crown grants been prepared for these last named, as having been set aside for individual Natives? —Crown grants have been asked for, but Ido not know whether they were prepared. They were to have been made inalienable. 752. Was there anything else done ?—I should also mention that the Natives were promised that, as soon as concentrated, all that was not required for military occupation should be returned to them. They have possession, and are allowing metal to be carried from there, which they receive payment for. The piece is not more than a couple of acres in extent. It was promised by Sir George Grey to Mahau, a chief of the Puketapu tribe. 753. Now, will you go on to the north bank of the Waitara Biver? —There is a block of land in Waitara East given back to the Waitara Natives, containing 3,300 acres, which has been individualized. I hand in the register of the individualization, and also the plan. 754. Are there any conditions in the Crown grants ? —I believe the Crown grants have been prepared a long time. In almost every case the Crown grants were not made inalienable, and a large portion of this reserve has been sold by the Natives. I recommended the grants should be made inalienable, but the Natives opposed it. Sir Donald McLean thought that they should be issued in the manner asked for by the Natives. 755. Is not the Ngatirahiri Block immediately adjoining ? —Tes. The acreage of it is 13,100 acres, and it extends along the const from Titirangi to Bau-o-te-huia; thence inland to a place called Otamapotiki, and down by Oparangi into the Onaero Biver. 756. Is that block held tribally, and by whom ?—At the time of the sitting of the Compensation Court in 1866, a special agreement was made with the Ngatirahiri Tribe that this block should bo returned to them, and be held under Native custom, without individualization. 757. Was it not in this Ngatirahiri Block that the Tikorangi land was situated, which was taken for tho military settlers, about wbich tho complaint was brought before us at Waitara?—The portion of land taken for the Tikorangi military settlers originally belonged to the Ngatirahiri. Its estimated area is about 1,500 acres. It was Crown-granted to the military settlers. 758. Was the Tikorangi Block originally set aside for two companies of military settlers ?— It was. 759. What companies were they?—They were two bushranging companies of Volunteers. 760. Were both companies located there ? —Both companies were to have been located there; and the surveyor, Mr. Octavius Carrington, was instructed to decide what frontage he would require, commencing from the Waitara Biver. He stated he would require three miles frontage to form a block for the two companies. No. 1 Company selected the land nearest the Waitara Biver. There were other grants for military service allocated at the same place. No. 2 Company occupied a piece of land beyond the boundary previously arranged for the military settlers' settlement. I had been instructed by the Government to make full explanations to the Natives of what land would be required, and I went to Matarikoriko, accompanied by Judge Monro, to see the Natives interested in the land; and we explained that the Government had decided to take the frontage already described, three miles from the Waitara Biver, about parallel with the coast-line, and as much land inland of that line as would be required for the two companies. 761. What became of No. 2 Company; was it located there, or was it located at another place ? —No. 2 Company refused to take the land up, and they were ultimately located in the Patea District. 762. How far did the Natives consent to your taking this land for the purpose of military settlement ?—The Ngatirahiri people signed an agreement to take tho balance of their block of land as a final settlement of the question which existed respecting the awards of the Compensation Court; but they never gave up the question of their right to the land which bad been taken for the Tikorangi military settlement. I however prevailed upon them not to interfere with the occupation of the land in dispute. 763. Under what regulations did the companies take this land ? —I suppose under the regulations for military settlers. 764. How came they to get this particular piece of land? —I do not know. I presume it was an order from the Defence Minister. 765. Had the land been confiscated at that time? —I do not recollect exactly, but my correspondence will show. 766. Immediately adjoining the Ngatirahiri Block, between Bau-o-te-huia and Onaero, there is a block of 2,800 acres: what is that?—lt is a piece of land reserved for Native purposes, from the boundary of the Onaero-Urenui-Taramouku Block. 767. Por what purpose was it reserved ?—For Natives returning to their allegiance, aud others for whom it was necessary to find places to live upon. 768. Then that block is now free for the Government to deal with ? —Tes. 769. Por the location of Natives? —Tes. 770. And not for the fulfilment of the compensation awrards ?—That question has never been settled. It raises a question, also, with reference to awards of the Compensation Court which were made from Urenui to Bau-o-te-huia. Many of the awardees were parties to the cession of the Onaero-Urenui Block, and received part of the consideration ; and it is a question to be decided whether their awards are still to be exercised in that block, or whether, by participating in the sale of the block, their awards were not cancelled. 771. Air. Sheehan raised that question for you to report upon in April, 1879, did he not ? —He asked my opinion upon it, and took it down. 772. Was not your report to the effect that no arrangement had been made with the Natives to surrender their claims under the awards?—No understanding was arrived at as to whether they forfeited their awards or not,

G.—2.

773. Was the question in your contemplation at the time when you made tbe purchase of the Onaero-Urenui Block ? —My idea at the time was that all who did sell would forfeit their awards. 774. Was the question discussed between you and the Natives ?—lt was not. 775. Why did you not raise it with the Natives at that time ? —I suppose I must have forgotten it. I have frequently talked to them about it since, and told them that that was my opinion. 776. What have they said about it in those conversations ? —Some considered they ought to be allowed to exercise their awards, and others appeared disposed to give them up. 777. Have you formed any opinion yourself from which you can make any suggestions on the subject? —I think the fairest way to arrive at it would be to put a money value upon the awards, and ascertain what sum each received for participating in the cession of the block of land. If the money so received was not equal to the value of the award, I should say they were entitled to consideration. There were two reserves made in the Onaero-Urenui Block ; one of 500 acres, and another of 200 acres, for tribal purposes. 778. And they are still to be kept for the tribe ? —Tes. 779. Will you explain the position of the Bimutauteka Block ? —lt is confiscated land. There was a special arrangement made with the Pukerangiora chieftainess Alcre Poka, and her husband. It was agreed that the whole of the piece south of the Waitara Biver should remain until they were disposed to come to an arrangement for us to take it. The block of land belongs to Pukerangiora, Otaraoa, Ngatirahiri, and Manukorihi. I saw the necessity for making provision for the Manukoribi and Pukerangiora people, and I agreed that I would not interfere with that block, leaving it for the Government to decide finally whether they would give it back to the Natives or not. 780. There is a piece of land, containing 2,000 acres, between the Waitara and the southern boundary of the Ngatirahiri Block, coming down to the Tikorangi military settlement. What is the position of that block ?—That is land which has always been promised to be given back to the Otaraoa. 781. At what time was that promise made ? —At the time when we surveyed the Tikorangi settlement ; and it was always an understanding in the operations which have been carried on. There was a dispute about the Ngatirahiri boundary, one party accusing the other of encroaching upon their rights; but that must be settled amongst themselves. This was all looked upon as land for tbe Otaraoa. 782. Then ought that piece of land to be added to the Ngatirahiri Block as being abandoned for the Otaraoa people ? —I never had authority to abandon it; but it was an understanding with the Otaraoa that they should have it. 783. In what position is the block of land between the Waitara Biver and the southern boundary of the Onaero-Urenui Block ?—That is confiscated land, without any arrangement having been made of any kind. 784. Then is it free for the Government to deal with ? —Tes ; but Natives will be claiming it. 785. What Natives ?—The Ngatimaru Natives and the Ngatirahiri people. 786. Are there many Natives living there ?—I am not aware that there are any living there now. 787. Tour explanation now carries us up as far as the Urenui Biver, does it not ? —Tes : but there is a reserve called Kaipikere, within the Urenui Alilitary Settlements Block, containing 200 acres, which is reserved tribally for Whakapake and his family; and there is also a small burial-place in section 1 of the Urenui District. 788. Now we will take the land north of the Urenui. There is only one block reserved fhere for military settlers : is that not so ?—Tes ; and in that there are the following reserves : In the Pukearuhe Alilitary Settlement, there was a reserve at Waiiti containing 156 acres, and another reserve at tho mouth of the Mimi Biver containing 42 acres. There was also a reserve, consisting of all the belt round the Pukearuhe Township, excepting 10 acres retained for a blockhouse. The reserve is to be allocated to Natives. 789. Under what arrangement is it to be allocated ?—By arrangement with the awardees. A portion of the Town Beit was promised to a Ngatitama chief named Wiremu te Buoho, who lives at Whakapuaka. 790. Were there any town sections reserved for Natives in the Pukearuhe township itself ? —All the unallotted town sections were given back to me for Native purposes. 791. How many sections ? —4O, of 1 acre each. 792. What was the arrangement with respect to those; were they to be individualized ? —The intended arrangements we were never able to carry out, in consequence of the disturbed state of that district for many years. Many of these sections will have to go to the awardees of the Compensation Court, eight of whom had town sections awarded to them by the Court. Two sections, 47 and 41, in the Pukearuhe District, which were given back to me for the Natives, were afterwards exchanged with a settler named John Elliott for a piece of land adjoining the Waiiti Native Beserve on the coast, and the piece of land so formerly belonging to Mr. Elliott has accordingly been added to the Native reserve there. Mr. Elliott will have to convey that piece to the Crown in order that the title may be made clear; and the Crown grants for the two sections, 47 and 41, will have to be granted to Air, Elliott instead of to the Natives, in completion of the exchange which was made, as reported by me to the Native Minister on the 19th May, 1873. 793. With regard to the compensation awards between Waipingao and Titoki, there were 8 town sections and 3,450 rural acres awarded to the loyal Natives. In the second section, from Titoki to Urenui, there were 6,450 acres awarded to the loyal Natives. In what state are these awards at the present time ? —The awards are in the condition in which they were when they were issued by the Court. There has been no allocation. There is a great deal of country at the back of the military settlements, between Pukearuhe and Urenui, for the allocation of these awards. 794. Was not the land between Mimi and Urenui claimed before us at Waitara? —The question of a promise made to the returned Chatham Islanders was brought before the Commission at Waitara, They had been promised a block of land abutting on the Urenui Biver, and another block abutting on the Mimi Biver. When this promise was made, I w ras appointed to arrange with the Natives anij decide as to what the quantity should be. No quantity was ever stated.

G.— 2.

795. And that still remains to be decided ? —Tes. I received the following letter at the time: — " Native Secretary's Office, 21st December, 1807. "I have the honor to inform you that a number of Maoris, as per margin (men, 42; women, 44; children, 36: total, 122), have unexpectedly arrived from the Chatham Islands on their way to Taranaki, having determined to settle there. It is feared that this action thus suddenly taken by them may prove embarrassing at the present time, and it is much to be regretted fhat the efforts of the Government to prevent their taking this course should have been unavailing. The Government, however, do not feel justified in preventing their proceeding there. lam to request you to make the best arrangement you are able for locating them on the land set apart for them in common with other absentees. " W. Bolleston." I also received the following instructions from tlie Native Minister: " Wellington, 12th November, 1863. In reply to your letter of 28th October, on the subject of the unexpected return of Chatham Island Natives to Taranaki, I have, by direction of Mr. Bichmond, to state that the Government will be prepared to carry out any arrangement you may make for settling Bamariki and his people." 796. What was tbe number of the returned Chatham Islanders at the time when the promise to which you have referred was made? —About 200. 797. How far does the bush go down near the coast, along the country between the Urenui Biver and the end of the confiscated line at the White Cliffs? —On an average about one mile and a half. 798. How far back from the sea-shore would you say that the land was fairly available for the satisfaction of the unexercised awards, and of the Chatham Islanders' claims? —At the back of Pukearuhe township the land is very broken. Further south, in the direction of Mimi, there is some very fine land indeed, not touched. 799. Taking the Native Land Act scale of 50 acres per soul for the Chatham Islanders, it would take about 10,000 acres to fulfil the arrangement with them ?—Yes ; supposing their number to have been 200. 800. And, adding that to the 9,900 acres which are included in the unexercised compensation awards, there would be nearly 20,000 acres to be provided north of the Urenui ?—I should say quite that. 801. Do you think there is enough fairly good land to enable tbe Government to meet that liability P • —I could not state positively the quantity of good land ; but I have been up towards the Mimi Valley, and there is very good land there indeed. I should think there was a sufficient quantity of land ; but I cannot be positive. The country must be good, because it is proposed to take the railway to Waikato through it. 802. Is that proposal the result of personal examination ? —Tes, partly. 803. With regard to the compensation awards for 3,450 acres between Urenui and Bau-o-te-huia, do you think there is sufficient land between the Ngatirahiri boundary and the Onaero Biver to fulfil those awards ? —I never had any intention of allocating the awards of tho Court on that particular block, because it was land which was required for Natives returning to their allegiance. The awards must bo exercised in the Urenui-Onaero Block, which was ceded to the Crown : reserving the question which was raised before, namely, whether the whole of these aw rardees might both claim their awards and participate in the cession of the land. 804. The awards of 1,485 acres between Titirangi and Waitara were surrendered to the Government, were they not ? —Tes; in consideration of the individualization of the whole block, of which I have just produced the evidence. 805. Is there not an award of 2,000 acres to tho Pukerangiora tribe, which, according to the memorandum we wish to be prepared for the Commission, has not been allocated at all ?—That should have been allocated in the Bimutauteka Block, and will have to be allocated there whenever the matter is settled. 806. Subsequently to the sitting of the Compensation Court, there were awards made by the Government to the absentees who were excluded by the Court at its sitting in 1866 at New Plymouth : wall you describe what was done?—The Government proceeded on the following grounds: In all the purchases of land in the Taranaki District, the ownership of absentees had been recognized by the Crown, and they had participated in the purchase-money. The rule therefore of the Compensation Court of 1866, which excluded people who were not actual occupiers in 1840, seemed an arbitrary one: and Air. Bichmond determined, in that view of the question, to make a grant of 16 acres each to the absentees, on the same scale as had been fixed by the Compensation Court at its sitting at Wanganui, so far as tho numbers of the absentees could be ascertained from their relatives resident in the district. 807. What was the amount of Air. Bichmond's awards ?—The awards were made to five principal tribes: To the Ngatitama, from Pariniiiihi to Titoki, 1,300 acres; to the Ngatimutunga, from Titoki to Bau-o-te-huia, 3,000 acres ; to the Ngatiawa, from Titirangi to Onatiki, 2,700 acres ; to the Puketapu, from Onatiki to Waitaha, 2,100 acres ; and to the Taranaki people, from Okurukuru to Omuturangi, 3,100 acres. The total was 12,200 acres. In addition, 200 acres were to be granted to the chief Te Puni, 100 acres to Wi Tako, 100 acres to Mohi Ngaponga, and 100 acres to Hemi Parai, in recognition of services. This made altogether 12,700 acres. 808. Was there any official notification given of these' awards ? —Tes, in the Kahiti (Maori Gazette) of 14th August, 1867. 809. We understand that within the boundary of the confiscated land, from Parininihi up to the inland point, and then following down to the boundaries of the Onaero-Urenui Block, the WaitaraTaramouku Block, the Pukomahoe Block, and the Te Wero Block, there were no purchases made, nor any takoha paid by you ? —There have been no operations at all in that district, and it all remains as originally under the confiscation. 810. Will you now state the blocks bought by you south of tbo Onaero-Urenui Block?—There is the Waitara-Taramouku Block of 12,469 acres ; the Pukcmahoe Block of 1,000 acres ; the Kopua Block of 3,140 acres; the Buapekapeka Block of 400 acres; the Te Wero Block of 6,270 acres; the Huiroa Block

G.—2.

of 24,300 acres ; the Aburoa-Manawawiri Block of 12,600 acres; a portion of the Mangaohiku Block, containing about 0,000 acres ; the Moa Block of 32,880 acres; the Waipuku Block of 7,000 acres ; theManganui Block of 11,200 acres ; and tho Waipuku-Patea Block of 20,700 acres. There is a reserve in the Waitara-Taramouku Block, called Autawa, containing about 330 acres; and also two small burialgrounds. In the Pukemahoe Block there are no reserves. In the Te Wero Block there is a reserve of about 50 acres at the northern end, on the Waitara River. In the Kopua Block there is a small burial-ground reserve. In the Huiroa Block there are 1,000 acres which were promised to be reserved for the Ngatimaru people living at the Kawau ; but this reserve has not been marked out: and there is also a small burial-ground reserve. In the Manganui Block there are two reserves : Tariki, containing 200 acres, and Otikiwi, containing 200 acres ; and two burial-grounds. In the Moa Block there are no reserves, nor in the "Waipuku Block. In the Waipuku-Patea Block there is a reserve of 700 acres, about which the claim was made by the Natives at Hawera. 811. You have now described all the purchases you made while in office, in the northern part of the confiscated territory. Will you describe the purchases made by you in the southern part? —There is the Otoia Block of 2,660 acres, and a small portion of the Pukekino Block, at its south-west corner. In reference to this block I may say that it does not come under the confiscation, because it went through the Native Land Court. There are also the Opaku Block of 24,160 acres, tho Okahutiria Block of 14,492 acres, and the Moumahaki Block of 40,000 acres. These were acquired by Major Brown.

At New Plymouth, Peiday, 12th Maech, 1880. Major Stapp, Commanding Taranaki District, examined. 812. The Commissioners.] Tou are in command of the district here, are you not ?—Tes. 813. Do you remember the time, in 1865, when the military settlements were first laid out and occupied ? —Tes. 814. Were you the officer who had the enrolment of the companies of Volunteers settled at Urenui and Tikorangi ? —At Tikorangi. 815. Will you give the Commission the particulars of what was done, and at what date the location of the Volunteers was made ?—I received instructions, at the latter end of May, 1865, from the lion. Major Atkinson, then Defence Minister, to enrol two companies of Volunteers from the settlers in this district, and to proceed to the north of Waitara and occupy a certain piece, which was pointed out. I did so. We at once commenced to clear lands previous to survey, and after the lands w rere surveyed, one of the companies, including myself, had land allotted to them. It was afterwards decided that land could not be allotted to both companies, and it was suggested that they should draw lots as to who should occupy the Tikorangi land. That was done. 816. That was in May or June, 1865 ? —I commenced to enrol in May, and in June we took possession. 817. Was it then that the Tikorangi Blockhouse was built? —The tender was called for in that year. I think the blockhouse was built in July or August. 818. Had you anything to do with the location of the military settlers at Urenui?—l was only Adjutant at that time. It was occupied in June, 1865. 819. And a military settlement was formed at Pukearuhe?—Tes. 820. Were you not the Adjutant on duty for the whole force north of Waitara ?: —Tes ; and at Oakura as well. I had to do with the whole, though I had a commanding officer above me. 821. Do you remember at what time the military settlement was formed at Oakura ? —The Oakura military settlers were allotted land in June, 1865. Urenui was occupied in June, 1865 ; the tender for the blockhouse at Tikorangi was accepted in August, 1865 ; we took possession of Tikorangi in June, 1865. The Pukearuhe military settlers were allotted land on the 13th November, 1865; they took possession 27th April, 1865.

At New Plymouth, Thuesday, 11th Maech, 1880. Major Beowx further examined. 822. The Commissioners.] Tou have heard the evidence of Mr. Parris as to the blocks of land he acquired within the confiscated boundary. We wish you now to continue the evidence of Mr. Parris, and describe the land which you have yourself dealt with within the confiscated boundary since you succeeded him in the office of Civil Commissioner. Tou acquired the Opaku Block, the Okahutiria Block, and the Moumahaki Block after coming into office ? —Tes. r 823. "Will you describe your proceedings in order of time ?—I dealt first with the Opaku Block, and then with the Okahutiria Block. After that I dealt with the balance of the confiscated land between the Opaku Block and the Waingongoro Biver, up to the Patea Biver in the bush. This is estimated to contain about 73,000 acres. I took Taurua and Hone Pihama, who were Assessors, as my coadjutors in dealing with the takoha for the tribal rights. What I gave to the chiefs for their mana over the land I gave by myself, aud very often without anybody else except a witness knowing anything about it. The reason why I dealt with that part of the confiscated territory first, was because those with whom 1 first negotiated had been prisoners in Dunedin, and were more subdued and could be more easily dealt with than the other Natives. When I was stopped from going on to the Plains by Mr. Sheehan, I did not want tho question to get cold, and therefore I turned my attention to the Moumahaki Block, which was the balance of the confiscated land belonging to the Ngarauru tribe as far as Waitotara. The contents of the Moumahaki Block are about 40,000 acres. 824. What reserves did you make in the Otoia-Opaku Block?—I made a small reserve there, and the reason of it was this: Major Turner had a lease of the Otoia reserve, and he wanted to get a piece of freehold; but I would not allow the Natives to sell any of it. There was a woman named Tu Wehi, and another woman named Kuru, at Mokoia, who, everybody admitted, had not had their fair share of the compensation. Therefore I said I would give them 15 acres, and they could sell them to Major Turner. B— G. 2.

G.—2.

825. Then that piece is not a Native reserve now ? —No. There is another reserve of 5 acres for Tutere and his sister. There is also a reserve of 1,200 acres to be made in the Otoia Block for Moanaroa and his people, which reserve has not yet been defined or surveyed. 826. How does that reserve of 1,200 acres come to be made ? —Moanaroa went to Wellington with Captain Blake, and obtained Sir Donald McLean's consent to his having 1,200 acres there for himself and his people. Moanaroa said that his former claims were not in the Mokoia Block, where he was supposed to go with his people; and the 1,200 acres were therefore to be taken off the Mokoia Block, in order that he might have that quantity at Otoia. I may mention that the 5 acres which I have just mentioned for Tutere are not finally settled: that area may have to be exceeded. 827. What reserves did you make in the Opaku Block? —In that block I made reserves containing about 53 acres, which have been surveyed, and another larger reserve, called Kawaiti, containing about 50 acres, wbich has not yet been surveyed. 828. What reserves did you make in the Moumahaki Block? —I do not know what reserves have been made in that block, but I instructed the surveyor to reserve the cultivations in occupation, and also where there were any whares and burial-places. I have not yet complete information as to what reserves are to be made. They are on the maps, and the Surveyor of the Wellington District could supply the particulars. There is also a reserve for Tokakaikura's people, a section of the Ngarauru, which has been surveyed, and which contains about 300 acres. There is, besides, a piece of land of 1,503 acres, situated on the Waitotara Biver, which I told the Natives I should not take. It adjoins tbe block of sections which was individualized by Mr. Worgan, and which is to be left for Te Bakawharekoreto and his people. In the Opaku-Waingongoro Block I only made one reserve, of 10,000 acres, which w ras the subject of investigation by the Commission at Hawera. There is another reserve which was made by me as a fishing-station at Whitikau, on the coast, containing about 15 acres. There is also one which I made for Ngahina, situated in the middle of Mr, Thomas Bayly's farm, and which I gave Ngahina leave to sell: he received it on the understanding that he might sell it, and it has been sold by him for £50. I should add that there are one or twro small burial-ground reserves in the Okahutiria Block. 529. That concludes the list of reserves which you have made ? —Tes. I hand in to the Commission a copy of a printed notice which Mr. Sheehan, when he was Native Minister, directed to be issued in Bebruaiy, 1878, and which was circulated at Moumahaki, and afterwards iu the Waimate Plains, warning Natives not to interfere with the survey, and giving notice that any one taking up survey pegs or interfering with the survey in any way would be prosecuted. 830. On the other side of Patea Biver, and enclosed between the Ahuroa, Manganui, and Wai-puku-Patea Blocks, there is a block called Wbakaahurangi: what has been done about it ? —Until Hone Pihama asked the question at Hawera for the first time, I was not aware that it had been dealt with previously, or I should have included it in what I did from Opaku to Waingongoro. It is confiscated land, and has been dealt with as such. I told Mr. Humphries, Chief Surveyor, that he could deal with it. I was under that impression ; but, even without that, I should have told him to deal with it. Being confiscated land, I always maintained to the Natives that we could deal with it how and when we liked. 831. But is it understood that takoha will have to be paid for it?—Tes. 832. And that payment is suspended for the present, as Hone Pihama requested? —Tes. 833. But it does not affect the disposal of the land by the Government in the meantime ?—No. 834. Is it not there that the Midhirst Special Settlement was formed, as mentioned in the letter of the Commissioner of Crown Lands, dated 28th July, 1877? —Tes. 835. There is a piece of land, containing, as far we can estimate it, about 13,000 acres, enclosed within the inland boundary of the Okato settlement on one side, Stoney Biver Block on the othey, and Omata and Moa Blocks on the north. Has nothing been done about that ? —No ; nothing has been done. It is confiscated land, at the disposal of the Government. 836. There is also a piece of land, containing about 6,000 acres, situated between the eastern boundary of Ahuroa Block and the western and southern boundaries of the Mangaotuku Block. In what state is that? —It is the balance of the confiscated land, which has never been operated on.

At New Plymouth, Tuesday, 16th Maech, 1880. Major Beown further examined. 837. The Commissioners.] We wish to ask you with regard to the block of land within tbe confiscated boundary north of the Onaero-Urenui Block. It is within that territory, is it not, that Wiremu Kingi te Bangitake is settled? —Tes; his settlement is Maungatangihia, on the Waitara Biver, inland of the Onaero-Urenui Block. 838. Have you been to his settlement ? —No. 839. Do you know the number of his people who are settled there ? —No. 840. Can you form any estimate of their number?—l should say they would not exceed 30; men, women, and children. 841. So far as you know, are any other Natives living in the inland part of the confiscated line at Ngatimaru ? —Tes; there are some Natives residing in the Ngatimaru country. 812. How many of them do you think there are?—Under 50, in the district. There are some living outside who have claims in other blocks ; what they call " half-castes." 843. Have you had any communication with any Natives about carrying out the confiscation in that part ? —They came and offered the land for sale, and I told them that the portion seaward of the confiscated line could only bo dealt with by takoha. I also told them tbat, under the circumstances, Wiremu Kingi and his people should not be disturbed from the land that was necessary for them. I may say that some of the Natives objected to that. They wished to get takoha for the land, even if Wiremu Kingi and his people were turned off. 844. Has Wiremu Kingi, being a chief of the Ngatiawa, any territorial possession there by right ? —He may have a slight tribal hold there, but not sufficient to enable him to sell. His having been allowed to live there has given him a right. 815. It cannot be considered to be his ancestral territory ?—No.

G.—2.

At New Plymouth, Feidat, 12th Mahcit, 1880, Mr. Chaeles Douglas Whitcombe, Commissioner, Crown Lands, Taranaki, examined. 816. The Commissioners.] Tou are the Commissioner of Crown Lands for this provincial district? —Tes. 847. Tou have heard the evidence which has been given by Mr. Barris aud Major Brown with regard to the reserves made for the Natives within the confiscated boundaries. Can you let us have a statement showing the Crown grants which were prepared for the Natives, and distinguishing those which were issued from those which are still in your custody ? —Tes. 848. Can you supply a list of all the Crown grants which you have received instructions to prepare, but which have not yet been prepared ? —Tes. They have been delayed from different causes. 849. Will you include an explanation of these causes iu a column of remarks in the return ? — Tes. [See Appendix.] 850. Did you receive any instructions from the Compensation Court on the subject of issuing any grants in the case of awards of the Court?—l received a letter from Judge Fcnton, instructing me that all Crown grants to Natives of lands in the confiscated lands were to contain an " inalienation" clause: and when I went to Wellington to see the Secretary and Under-Secretary for Crown Lands, I pointed out to the Government that I thought it a most important provision as regarded the pieces individualized : yet I hoped it was not going to apply to large blocks of confiscated land to be returned, otherwise it would have a bad effect upon settlement; and I therefore hoped that it would not apply to all confiscated lands in the district. 851. Brior to that time had you received any instructions from the Government or from the Compensation Court in respect to inalienable grants?—No ; I found in my office Native grant forms with the inalienation clause ; but the clause seems, in most cases, to have been struck out: for instance, the whole of the grants for Waitara East and West had been executed without the clause. 852. Do you remember what the words were to be, in the inalienation clause ?—-No ;it was not in my time. 853. Will you be good enough, in the return you will prepare, to show all grants that contain the . inalienation clause ?—Tes. 854. During whose administration was it that the Crown grants were issued without the inalienation clause, for the largo blocks you refer to in Waitara East and West ? —My predecessor's, Mr. Stevenson Smith. 855. What has been the effect of issuing the grants in that way ?• —That nearly the whole area has fallen into the hands of settlers. 856. To what extent do you estimate this has occurred ?—I think certainly more than threefourths of the block. 857. What area do you suppose these three-fourths would cover ? —I cannot speak as to the area. "The whole block had been dealt with before I came into office ; but I can get the area. 858. Are you aware whether these Natives, as a general rule, after acquiring their Crown grants, lived upon the specific pieces of land awarded to them, or were they living promiscuously over a block on tribal title?—They generally lived in pas or in a collection of huts. 859. Were they cultivating specific allotments? —They were generally cultivating patches in common, in the vicinity of the pa or dwelling-house. 860. Then what are they doing now?—They still retain the areas in the vicinity of the pas. 861. But the particular Natives who received pieces which they sold: do you know what they do now ? —Mr. Barris informs me there were certain reserves made at that time, and when the Natives have disposed of their grants they go back upon these reserves, of which there are several. 862. Tou were present a few days ago when we were examining Mr. C. W. Hursthouse, the surveyor, with respect to the position of the Native reserve of 700 acres iu the Waipuku-Patea Block, at Stratford ?—Tes. 863. Will you tell us what are the circumstances connected with the position of the Town of Stratford at that place, and how the Land Board proceeded to dispose of it? —Some time during the years 1876 and 1877, the Land Board was very anxious to extend the surveys between Manganui and Patea Bivers ; but, in doing that, they thought it desirable to establish a town on the Mountain Boad, at its intersection by the Patea Biver. In looking at the terms of the Proclamation regarding the Waipuku-Patea Block, there was a doubt as to where the reserve of 700 acres for the Maoris was situated. 864. How did that doubt arise ?—The Waipuku-Patea Block was waste lands of the Crown, with the exception of 700 acres reserved for the use of the Native owners ; but the Board desired me to look into the question of this reserve, and as to where it was situated. It was not considered to be legally gazetted. I accordingly saw the Civil Commissioner, also Commissioner of Native Eeserves, on tha subject; and he informed me that the site of the Native reserve was not definitely fixed, and that he would make arrangements so that we might deal with the piece marked on the map as 700 aeros. The Board, secondly, delayed dealing with the matter until it heard further from tho Civil Commissioner. On the 28th May, 1877, I received the following information from the Civil Commissioner: "Sir, — I have the honor to state, for the information of the Land Board, that I have communicated with the Chief Surveyor, with the approval of the Hon. the Premier, as to the surveys in the Patea confiscated lands for the purpose of sale going on at once, without waiting for the formal handing over of the land by the Government: it being desirable that the survey, sale, and occupation of the land should proceed without any apparent hesitation or delay. I shall be happy to afford the Board any information that may be deemed requisite, verbally or in writing.—l have, &c, Chaeles Brown", Civil Commissioner." That letter was laid before the Land Board the same day (28th May, 1877), as it was a sittingday of the Board. The following are extracts from the minutes of the Land Board :"A letter from the Civil Commissioner, dated 28th May instant, was read, stating that he had notified to the Chief Surveyor the approval of the Premier that the confiscated lands south of the Patea Biver, on the Mountain Boad, should be at once proceeded with." The Civil Commissioner then produced a plan

G.—2.

to the Board, and some conversation took place as to the portions of land desirable to be surveyed. These were shown, and other information relating thereto was afforded. At that meeting the members of the Board asked the Civil Commissioner wrhether the reserve was settled, and whether it could be dealt with. The Civil Commissioner stated that he had arranged the matter regarding the reserve, and had it " turned over;" that it had not been definitively decided where the 700-aere reserve was to be situated, and he had consequently placed it elsewhere. The Board thereupon decided to fix the site of the Town of Stratford at its next meeting, which was to be on the 4th June. On the 11th June, the Board passed the following resolution: "Moved by Mr. Standish, seconded by Mr. Syme, That the Commissioner of Crown Lands be requested to write to the Government, informing them that the Board has decided to lay out aud survey for sale 300 acres on the Patea Biver as a site for a township ; and that this Board recommends that tenders for felling the bush, in lots of 50 acres, be forthwith invited, in order to insure its being burned during the ensuing summer." 865. Was there any subsequent action of the Board fixing this as a site definitively ? —Tes. 866. Were these 300 acres mentioned in the resolution just quoted as part of the Township of Stratford ?—Tes. 867. At that time, had you before the Board the plan which Mr. Humphries, the Chief Surveyor, exhibited the other day when Mr. Hursthouse gave his evidence ?—I do not know whether we had that plan before us at the time ; but, if not, we had a tracing showing the position of the 700 acres. 868. Was the reserve of 700 acres marked on that tracing, as the tracing now before us shows it to have been marked ? —No ; it was marked immediately adjacent to the Mountain Boad. 869. Do you mean that the Board did not know there was a reserve made in that corner ? —The Board knew there were 700 acres marked adjacent to the Mountain Bead, but did not know whether it was a legally-constituted reserve or not. 870. Are we to understand that the Board did not know, at the time this reserve was made, that it was intended to be made ?—No ; it did not know it was reserved. 871. What did the Board suppose, then, was the meaning of the mark on the plan showing the reserve ? —The Board took it to be an indication that there was a reserve in that block : but they did not go by the plan only, but by the Gazette notice which was before them, proclaiming 20,700 acres, out of which an area of 700 acres was to be reserved. 872. At that time, was it not necessary that the land should be proclaimed as waste lands of the Crown, in order to bring it within the control of the Land Board ? —We were working under " The Waste Lands Administration Act, 1876." 873. Tou do not mean that the Board understood that such a Proclamation could be issued under the Waste Lands Administration Act of 1876 ? —The Waste Lands Administration Act of 1876 defined the action of the Board in respect to confiscated lands. 874. But you do not mean that the Proclamation was issued under that Act ? —No; the Proclamation was under the Immigration and Public Works Act. 875. The Proclamation which appeared in the Gazette of October, 1875, and which declared the block to be waste lands, was issued under the Public Works and Immigration Act ? —Tes. 876. Then, was not there an exception of the 700 acres made in that Proclamation, and did the Board not consider it necessary to learn what that exception was, before dealing with it ? —Tes ; they did not deal with it for several months, until they thought they had clear evidence they could deal with it. 877. The exception was declared by the Proclamation to be in the Waipuku-Patea Block, was it not ?—Tes 878. Was not the greater part of the land which you substituted for the 700 acres, situated outside the Waipuku-Patea Block ? —lt was, I believe, outside of it partially. 879. Did not the Board consider it necessary to find out what the exception was that was contained in the Proclamation? —We were aware that the 700 acres was placed elsewhere, and we did not look where ; and I immediately instructed the Chief Surveyor to lay out the town. 880. At what time after this was it, that the Board formally constituted the township as gazetted ? —On the 14th June, 1878, the resolution constituting Stratford town land was gazetted. The Board passed a resolution classifying the township under sections 38 aud 39 of "The Land Act, 1877." 881. And the town was accordingly gazetted ? —Tes.

At New Plymouth, Monday, 15th MAitcn, 1880. Major Beowjst further examined. 882. The Commissioners.] With regard to the new reserve you made instead of the Stratford reserve of 700 acres : is it not on land situate outside the Waipuku-Patea Block ? — Yes ; but I am not negotiating regarding the land outside tbat block. 883. But there are negotiations regarding the takoha to be paid to the Ngatitupaea still pending there ?—The position in respect to it is this : the money is to be held at the request of Hone Pihama iu trust for the owners absent at Parihaka, 884. Will any question arise in the course of those negotiations for increasing the takoha on account of your transfer of the reserve? —No. I may say that, in dealing with the confiscated lands, I do not admit the right of former Native owners to raise any special claim or difficulty in regard to those lands. 885. Tou take your stand, in fact, upon the confiscation ?—Tes. 886. Tou were speaking to us about a telegram which you received on the subject of the Stratford Beserve: what was it ?—I received the following telegram from the Under-Secretary on the 21st October, 1876: " Hon. Major Atkinson instructed you to lay off a Native reserve on the Hawera and Mountain Boad. He wishes to know whether it has been done." On the 25th October I sent the following telegram : ''Have been unable to shift the position of the Native reserve on Mountain Boad referred to by Hon. Major Atkinson. I hoped to succeed when land between Patea Biver and Kete.

G.— 2.

marae was dealt with, but everything is in abeyance since the instructions of the Minister of Lands to stop all dealings for the acquisition of land." Mr. Thomas S. Humphries, Chief Surveyor at Taranaki, examined. 887. The Commissioners.] Please to look at the plan of the Stratford Beserve. Tou have heard the evidence of the Commissioner of Crown Lands with respect to the proceedings of the Land Board on that matter. What proceedings took place in your office on the subject: and at what time were you first acquainted with the fact that there was a reserve there ? —We had a map in the Brovincial Government office with the reserve, and I remember that the Provincial Government were anxious to make the Town of Stratford at the Patea Biver, just where the reserve was marked ; and I think some arrangement was entered into to see whether an arrangement could not be made with the Natives about it. . 888. Tou knew that the reserve was marked there ?—Tes. 889. Was that before or after the Proclamation of October, 1875 ?—lt was just before the provinces were taken over by the General Government. 890. Were you Chief Surveyor at the time ?—Tes ; but I was only Provincial Government Surveyor; gradually, other survey staffs were placed tinder my control. At that time the Native Office had a survey department of its own. 891. How long before the transfer of tbe provincial offices to the General Government were you personally aware of that reserve having been made in that corner? —My attention was not called to that particular thing until about the time of the transfer of the provinces to the General Government. 892. How long was it after the transfer of the provinces to the Government that the Land Board fixed the site of the Town of Stratford ?—lt was about six months. 893. During that time, had your attention been called to the existence of this plan and the reserve marked upon it ? —Tes. 894. When the Land Board were considering the matter, did you make any communication to them in reference to that plan and the reserve ? —1 do not remember doing it by letter, but there is no doubt that at several meetings of the Board I talked it over with them. 895. What was the nature of the discussion that took place ? —lt was about the proposed alteration of the site by Major Brown, Civil Commissioner. 896. Have you a plan which shows the relative position of the reserve and the new reserve that was after-wards made ? —Tes; I put it in.

At New Plymouth, Thuesday, 4th March, 1880. Mr. Chaeles Wilson Huesthouse examined. 897. The Commissioners.] Tou are at present in charge of the Government road works on the coast ? —Fes. 89S. And for some time you acted as surveyor attached to the Civil Commissioner's Office ? —Tes. 899. Do you remember the block called the Waipuku-Patea Block? —Tes. 900. Had you anything to do wdth the marking-out of a Native reserve of 700 acres in that block ? —In March, 1874, I was sent to Ketemarae by Mr. Parris to undertake tbe survey of this WaipukuPatea Block. Before leaving New Plymouth to go on to the land, I was told by Mr. Parris that there might be something more to settle in the way of talking about the purchase of it. At Ngarongo we (the Maoris and myself) had a long talk, which lasted during nearly two clays, and which ended in a promise being made of a reserve. This was at the particular instigation of a woman named Te Mira, sister of Pepe Heke. I concluded the meeting by saying that we would make a reserve wherever the Natives would point it out. The day after that, we proceeded on to the land, and surveyed the Patea Biver from tho crossing of the Mountain Boad to its source at Mount Egmont. We then returned to the Mountain Boad crossing; and the Natives instructed me to go one mile down the Patea Biver from the Mountain Boad, and then to cut a straight lino to strike the crossing of the Mountain Boad at Waipuku; they told me also that the reserve.was to be at the corner where the straight line left the Patea Biver. They wanted it at that time to extend as far as the Kahouri Stream. I told them I did not know if it could extend as far as that, but that we would make it a reasonable shape for them. There was nothing settled then, that I remember, as to the area of the reserve: that was a subsequent arrangement with Mr. Barris, I believe. Some time after this Mr. Parris instructed me to mark on the plan a 700-acre reserve at this corner, and I laid it off on a tracing that we used to have in the Native Office at that time. I believe the map now on the table is a copy of it. I have no personal knowledge that it is an absolutely correct copy, but no doubt it is taken from the record that I left in the office. 901. But, practically, you recognize the reserve marked on this map as being the one at the place which was intended, when the Natives were with you on the ground?—Decidedly. Nearly all the Natives who were with me were participators in the survey and sale of the land. 902. Could you mention from memory the number of Natives who were with you on the ground ? —I had a working party of about nine, and about five or six more came up during the progress of the work. Pepe Heke was there himself on one or two occasions ; Wharerata was there, and a man named Kopekope ; Bangitiaiho and Tukarangatai were also there; and there was a man called Hone, but I do not think he was a claimant; he was a Waikato, but may have some claim through his relations. 903. How long after that did you remain in the Native Office, in the Civil Commissioner's Department ? —This occurred in March and April, 1874, and I left the department in the following August. 904. And you are not aware of any other circumstances connected with this reserve up to that time?—No, not up to that time. I began the survey of the block ou the 30th March, 1874, and finished towards the end of April. The reserve would be marked off about a couple of months after the commencement of the survey. It was not marked on the ground further than that it was decided that the corner peg, which we put on the bank of the Patea Biver where the straight line diverged to go

G.—2.

to Waipuku, was to be one corner of the reserve ; so that two sides were delineated on the ground, but the length of those two sides was undetermined.

At New Plymouth, Friday, 12th Maech, 1880. Mr. Thomas S. Humphries, Chief Surveyor, further examined. 905. The Commissioners.] Tou are the Chief Surveyor of the Provincial District of Taranaki ? —Tes. 906. How far do your boundaries extend ?—Prom Mokau down to the boundary of the provincial district between Wellington and Taranaki. 907. Tou have heard the evidence given by Mr. Parris and Major Brown with respect to the blocks and reserves in the confiscated territory, have' you not ? —Tes. 908. Do you know the character of the country generally in those blocks ?—Tes ; generally. My knowledge with regard to them has been obtained to a great extent from surveyors' reports. I cannot speak so accurately with regard to the blocks within the confiscated boundary, which were surveyed under the direction of the Native Office. 909. What, in your opinion, is the character of the large block of land north of the Onaero-Urenui Block ?—lt is exceedingly rough. 910. Is it all forest land ? —Tes; with the exception of 2,000 or 3,000 acres between Urenui and the valley of the Mimi. 911. And are all the blocks which have been acquired within the confiscated territory between Mimi and the Patea Eiver to its source in the mountain, also forest ? —Tes. 912. Can you give us a general idea of the saleable value of the land in those blocks, at a distance of say three miles back from the Mountain Eoad and railway ? —The character of the land, of course, varies. Some portions would fetch £1 an acre, while others are quite useless. The average could not be expected to exceed 7s. 6d. an acre. 9t3. We should like to have a rough estimate of the quantity within the part of the district we are now speaking of, which would be saleable at £1 per acre. Would there be as much as 10,000 acres, for instance ? —I should sa} r from 10,000 to 15,000 acres. Tlie remaining portion of the landpurchase blocks in this locality, abutting on the Mountain Bead, I estimate at a much higher value. I should say SOs. an acre. 914. Let us begin with the Bimutauteka Block. That is better country, is it not ?—Tes; in fact, it is the best. 915. What do you consider to be its value?—Taking it altogether, I should estimate it at 15s. an acre. 916. What do you think the land is worth from Stoney Eiver and the Omata boundary, and round by Mount Egmont, the Forest Beserve, and the Patua Eange ?—I should think the average of that would not exceed 7s. 6d. an acre. 917. And the block between the Opaku and the Waingongoro ?—I should think it would bo worth, on an average, Bs. an acre, taking the distance three miles back from the Mountain Eoad. 918. What proportion of the Opaku-Waingongoro Block do you think would be saleable at £1 per acre? —About 1,000 acres, at the outside. 919. What is your estimate with respect to the Moumahaki Block ? —I am not acquainted with that block. 920. Taking the distance we have been speaking of, say from two to three miles back from the Mountain Eoad, what do you think is the value of the unsold land between Ketemarae and Stratford ? —I should value that at 30s. an acre. 921. We will now go on to the land on the coast. There was a reserve made originally by the Provincial Government, encircling Mount Egmout, and called the " Forest Beserve," was there not ? —Tes. 922. What was the radius of that reserve round the mountain?—Six miles. 923. Does that radius include all the main ridges of the mountain, which are not suitable for settlement ?—Tes, and something more. 924. How much more ? —About a mile. 925. What do you consider to be the value per acre of the open land between Stoney Eiver and Opunake? —I would rather take the land in divisions. Tho first division, containing about 6,000 acres, and extending between Stoney Eiver and Waiweranui, is worth, I think, about £4 an acre. 926. And the bush land in the Waiweranui Block, up as far as a radius of nine miles from the mountain ? —I think the value is SOs. an acre. 927. And the same in the bush to a radius of six miles ? —los. an acre. . 928. What do you value the open laud at in the Parihaka Block, between Waiweranui and Moutoti ? —£3 an acre ; there are 14,000 acres. 929. And the bush land where the Parihaka Settlement is, up to the nine miles radius?—2ss. an acre ; the area is 28,000 acres. 930. And the same bush land up to tbe six miles radius ?—4os. an acre. The area is 9,000 acres. 931. What do you value the open land at between Moutoti and Taungatara, known as Matakatea's block, excluding tbe Opunake Block? —I value that at £4 an acre; there are 8,000 acres. 932. And the bush land up to the nine miles radius ? —3os. an acre; the area is 21,000 acres. 933. And up to the six miles radius ? —lss. an acre; the area is 9,000 acres. 934. What do you value the open land at between Taungatara and Oeo? —£6 an acre; its area is 6,000 acres. 935. And the bush land up to the nine miles radius ? —3os. an acre ; there are 13,000 acres. 936. And up to the six miles radius ? —£l an acre; there are 3,000 acres. 937. What do you estimate to be the value of the bush land in the block between Oeo and the Waingongoro, up to the nine miles radius, excluding the open land ? —£2 an acre ; the area is 78,000 acres.

G.—2.

938. And up to the six miles radius?—£l an acre ; the area is 21,000 acres. 939. Tou will observe that we bave not asked you any question as to the value of the Plains themselves, which were surveyed ; but have you formed any opinion as to the probable saleable value of that land ? —Tes ; I have put it down at £8 an acre ; the area of open land is 31,000 acres. 940. Will you take all these areas together, and, dividing them as we have just done in your evidence, furnish the Commission with a statement, in a tabular form, giving the totals of acreage, bush land, open land, contents, and the values you put upon the land ?—Tes. I lay that return before the Commissioners now.

CONFISCATED LANDS ON THE WEST COAST. I. — From Stoney River to Waingongoro.

II. — From Waingongoro to Waitotara.

III. — Land not included in the two first Statements.

Locality. Description. Area Approximate. Estimated Value per Acre. Value. Total. from Omata boundary to Hangatahua from Hangatahua to Waiweranui Between Patua Eange Block and 6-mile radius Open Forest to 9-mile radius Forest from 9- to 6-milo radius Acres. 13,000 £ b. cf. 0 7 6 £ 4,875 £ 0,000 7,000 2,000 4 0 0 1 10 0 0 10 0 24,000 10,500 1,000 4,875 from Waiweranui to Moutoti ... Open Forest to 9-mile radius Forest from 9- to 6-mile radius 14,000 28,000 9,000 3 0 0 15 0 0 10 0 42,000 35,000 4,500 32,000 31,500 6,750 36,000 19,500 3,000 35,500 from Moutoti to Taungatara ... Open Forest to 9-mile radius Forest from 9- to 6-mile radius 8,000 21,000 9,000 4 0 0 1 10 0 0 15 0 81,500 'rom Taungatara to Oeo Open Forest to 9-mile radius ForeBt from 9- to 6-mile radius 6,000 13,000 3,000 6 0 0 1 10 0 10 0 70,250 'roni Oeo to Waingongoro 58,500 Open Forest to 9-mile radius Forest from 9- to 6-milc radius 31,000 78,000 21,000 8 0 0 2 0 0 10 0 248,000 156,000 21,000 425,000 Totals £675,625

Locality. Description. Approximate Area. Estimated Value per Acre. Value. Remarlcs. jand Purchase blocks within confiscation line, Otoia, Opaku, and past Pukekino 'onfiscated land between Opaku Block and a line three miles east of the Mountain Eoad Jonfiscated land from Stratford to Ketemarae, between the Waingongoro Eiver on the west and the confiscated line and a line thre. miles from the Mountain Eoad ... Forest ... Acres. 29,000 £ s. d. 0 7 6 £ 10,875 Exceedingly rough country— large portion unfit for settlement. Very rough, and densely wooded. Forest ... 33,000 0 8 0 13,200 Forest ,.. 47,000 1 10 0 70,500 This area includes tlie reserve for the Natives of 10,000 acres near Ketemarae, on the Mountain Eoad. £94,575 Total

Locality. Description. Approximate Area. Estimated Value per Acre. Value. Remarks. ietween Ngatirahiri Block and Onaero Open ... 2,000 £ b. a. 4 0 0 £ 8,000 A considerable amount of fair land in the block, but broken towards the Waitara. Good agricultural land. Generally speaking, very rough and broken, more especially in tha Onaero-Urenui-Taramouku Block, and near the Waitara River. Portions of this tolerably level, but very rough land near Te TJmukiwi and Taramouku. iimutauteka and Otaraoa jand Purchase blocks, east and north of a line three miles east of Mountain Boad Forest ... Forest ... 19,000 106,000 0 15 0 0 7 G 14,250 39,750 Jcmftscated lands a.t Te TJmukiwi, Batapiko, and Taramouku, north of line three miles east of Mountain Boad rand Purchase blocks, between line three miles east of Mountain Boad and Forest Beserve, and confiscated land between WaipukuPatea and Ahuroa Blocks Forest ... 11,000 0 10 0 5,500 Forest ... 62,000 1 10 0 93,0(30 Nearly the whole of this has been seetionally surveyed, sold, and settled upon. £160,500 Total

G.—2

At New Plymouth, Feiday, 12th Maech, 1880. Mr. C. D. Whitcombe, Commissioner of Crown Lands, further examined. 941. The Commissioners.] We now wish to ascertain the action of the Land Board in regard to the survey of the Waimate Plains. Did the Board take any steps on that subject? —The Board took no action in reference to the Waimate Plains until directly called upon to do so by the Government. 942. When was that ? —Tho first telegram I received was on the 25th March, 1879. 943. Are we to understand that, after that, all the proceedings relating to the surveys were taken by the Fxecutive Government, without the interference of the Land Board ? —lt was done without any interference of the Land Board. 944. But as, under "The Land Act, 1877," all confiscated lands had been constituted Crown lands, and placed under the control of the Land Board, was it not, in your opinion, necessary that the Land Board should itself take action in the matter before the survey of the Blains was begun ? —ln order to be legal, it was necessary that the Board should take the initiative; and for that reason the Board showed jealousy wben the preliminary steps were taken by Government, and declined to bave anything to do with the Plains until the time when the urgent telegrams of the Government now produced were received. 945. In what shape did they display jealousy ? —There was no remonstrance. Mr. Standish endeavoured to pass a resolution: but the Board, though feeling dissatisfied with the action of the Government, thought it might do harm, in the then state of Native affairs, to raise difficulties. Mr. Standish's resolution therefore got no seconder. He wanted to pass what would have been equivalent to a censure upon the Government for illegal action. The Board agreed with the terms of the resolution, but did not think it expedient to pass it. 946. Do vou mean that the Land Board was aware it was illegal for any action to be taken with respect to the laying-off of rural land under " The Land Act, 1877," except through tbe medium of the Board ?—Tes. 947. Then why did not the Land Board take any step to put their own position straight in the matter ? —They thought there might be a question of public policy involved. Although a member of the Land Board did move a resolution equivalent to censure in regard to the action of the Government, and the rest of the Board agreed with him, yet they considered it inexpedient to pass the resolution, on the ground that it was inadvisable in a legal body to interfere with the action taken by the Government at a critical period, especially in a matter surrounded by so many difficulties as the Waimate Plains. 948. Did the Land Board give any instructions to the Chief Surveyor, or to any member of his staff ?—No. 949. What was the first telegram of 25th March, 1879 ?—This is it: " 25th March, 1879.—The Government desire that you will call an emergency meeting of the Board to-day, to arrange for the sale of the Waimate Plains within the next few weeks. Draft preliminary advertisement will be telegraphed you immediately. Meanwhile, please convene the meeting. — J. Ballance." 950. What authority had the Executive Government to desire any Land Board to call an emergency meeting of the Board ? —There is power under the Act for the Board to call a special meeting, and the Government merely telegraphed for me to convene the meeting. The Government have no power to order the Board to do so. Acting upon the request, I telegraphed to the members at a distance, and the meeting was held the same day. I replied, urgent, that I had convened the meeting for that afternoon. 951. In the meantime, did you communicate with the Minister of Lands ? —I telegraphed this back, as well: " I wish particular instructions where Government desire sale of Waimate Plains to be held. I think Wellington best, but decision rests with Board. W xanganui would certainly be rejected. Choice lies between Wellington, New Plymouth, and Patea. Also who is to conduct sale? If held at New Plymouth, Board appoints me: if at Patea, then the District Land Officer: if at Wellington, then probably me, unless you wish some other person appointed. Board objects to pay auctioneer for Government sales. Next, as to deferred payments. The great object being to place a European population on the Blains as rapidly as possible, I recommend that every alternate section, or all sections on one side of every road — i.e., one-half the land—be sold on terms of deferred payments. Does this meet your approval ? The Board meets at four o'clock. Please telegraph immediate reply for my guidance." 952. That telegram was sent, before the meeting of the Board took place, by you as Commissioner of Crown Lands ? —Tes. 953. Did you receive an answer?—Tes, from the Under-Secretary of Crown Lands, as follows : " March 25. —Waimate Plains are to be sold at Patea. Tou should recommend District Land Officer. Proportion of land to be sold on deferred payments will be suggested hereafter, if, meanwhile, Board will approve preliminary advertisement." 954. Was that answer received by you before the Board met that day ?—Tes. 955. Was any other communication received by you? —Shortly after, I received the following from the Colonial Treasurer : " March 25. — Be my telegram of this morning. If the Board approves following preliminary ad vertisement,please inform Under- Secretary Crown Lands bytelegraph,sothatit may appear to-morrow in the New Zealand and Australian papers. Also publish it yourself in Taranaki papers. The advertisement is as follows: ' New Zealand, Waimate Plains.—Notice is hereby given that about 16,000 acres of the well-known Waimate Plains, on the West Coast of the North Island, New Zealand, will be disposed of by public auction, at Carlyle, Patea, on Tuesday, 6th May next. The whole of the land proposed to be sold has been surveyed and subdivided into allotments, and will be disposed of partly upon deferred payments, and partly upon immediate payments, under the provisions of "The Land Act, 1877." Full particulars and details of the sections and allotments will be published shortly. —C. D. Whitcombe, Commissioner of Crown Lands, New Plymouth, 25th March, 1879.'—The lists of deferred-payment and immediate-payment sections, also of the Native and other reserves, will be submitted for the consideration of the Board shortly. Meanwhile it is important that the proposed preliminary advertisement should be published to-morrow. Please, therefore, attend to the matter at once. —J. Ballance."

a—2.

956. Did you receive these telegrams before the Board met ?—Tes. 957. Were they all laid before the Board ? —Tes. 958. What took place at the Board upon consideration of these telegrams ?—The following is a minute of the proceedings : " 25th March: The Board met, by notice of the Chief Commissioner, at 4 o'clock p.m. Present: The Commissioner of Crown Lands, Messrs. Crompton, Kelly, aud Syme. The Chairman read a telegram from the Colonial Treasurer requesting him to convene an emergency meeting of the Board this day; also, two telegrams from the same, asking that the Board would arrange for the sale of the Waimate Plains in about six weeks' time. A plan of portions of the survey of the Waimate Survey District (the survey of which was completed and ready for sale), was laid on the table, and the Board proceeded to classify the lands. Mr. Kelly moved, and Mr. Crompton seconded, Tbat, in accordance with the provisions of section 38 of the Land Act of 1877, the undermentioned lands be classified as rural land: (here follows the description), —Carried. Mr. Kelly moved, Mr. Syme seconded, That the under-mentioned land be classified as suburban lands: (here follows the description). —Carried. Mr. Kelly moved, Mr. Crompton seconded, That the under-mentioned land be classified as town land: (here follows the description). —Carried. The Chairman asked that the Board approve of the draft notice of sale. Mr. Crompton moved, Mr. Syme seconded, That this Board approves of the draft notice of sale of the Waimate Plains as laid before them.-—Carried." 959. Did you communicate that resolution of the Board to the Government ? —I sent the following telegram to the Colonial Treasurer: "25th March, 1879. —The Board has unanimously agreed to the draft advertisement as telegraphed by you, first classifying the land as required by the Land Act. Will forward resolution of classification by mail." 960. How long was this after the surveyors had been turned off the Waimate Plains ? —The following day. 961. Were the Board aware, at that meeting, of the fact of the Natives having turned off the surveyors?—Tes; perfectly aware of it. The Board considered this a political act of the Government, and therefore did not take any action beyond passing the resolution asked for. 962. Tou have said, in a previous answer, that the Board had refrained from interfering with the action of the Government during the whole course of the survey, although there was no legal power under " The Land Act, 1877" to take that course ; and that they refrained on account of the Native difficulties. Did it not strike the Board that there was a difficulty in the way of offering land for sale in a block from which the Natives had just turned off the surveyors ?—Tes. 963. And did not the Board tako that difficulty into consideration before determining to agree to the request of the Government? —Not officially. There is no record of what took place, but there was considerable conversation over it. What seemed to guide the Board was this : that, in such a crisis, nothing should be done to hamper any course the General Government might take or deem necessary. 964. But, as the Land Board had left all previous transactions in the hands of the Government, why did they not also leave this one? —Because they considered that the Government, in forwarding these urgent telegrams, were actually taking all responsibility out of the hands of the Board. The Board was doing what was necessary to give legal effect to the wishes of the Government; but the members regarded it as part of a political act of the Government, which might perhaps have seemed to the Ministry to be rendered necessary by the crisis in Native affairs. 965. Did you have any written communication with the Government after the meeting of the Board ? —Tes ; I sent the resolutions in a letter on the 26th March, and on the 28th I received the following telegram: " Waimate Plains. Have you despatched classification of deferred payments of special Native lands? If so, what date? Please wire numbers of sections and blocks Board recommend for deferred payment; also prices fixed.—ll. J. H. Eliott." 966. What answer did you send to that ? —I sent this answer the same day: " 28th March: Classification of Waimate by Board was simply the division into rural, suburban, and town land required by 38th section of ' Land Act, 1877.' Tou will receive it to-morrow by steamer which left here yesterday. Board could not recommend any sections for deferred payments, as Colonial Treasurer, in his telegram of 25th March, instructed me, 'The lists of deferred-payment and imme-diate-payment sections, also Native and other reserves, will be submitted for the consideration of the Board shortly. Meanwhile, it is important that the proposed preliminary advertisement should be published at once.' In your telegram of same date, you also say, 'Proportion of land to be sold on deferred payments will be suggested hereafter.' Meanwhile, I must point out that it is urgently required that lands should be priced, distinguishing between cash and deferred payments, by the 4th or sth April at the latest, or the sale cannot be held on the 6th May, tbe Act requiring not less than one month's notice. Hence my urgent telegram on the 25th, sent before receipt of Colonial Treasurer's telegram as to deferred payments' proportion, as I wish to act in this important matter only strictly in accord with the views of Government, and not to hazard any step without instructions.— C. D. Whitcombe, Commissioner Crown Lands." 967. Did any further communication take place on your part before the publication of the advertisement ? —Not before that preliminary advertisement. That does not enter into the details. 968. Was the preliminary advertisement at once published ? —lt was published immediately, by order of the Board, in New Plymouth ; but I was informed from Wellington that the Minister had sent the advertisement to Australia and throughout New Zealand. 969. Did you make any communication to the Government on the subject of Native reserves ?—On the 2nd April, 1879, I sent an urgent telegram to the Under-Secretary of Crown Lands as follows: " Have schedules of Native reserves on Waimate Block, details of cash and deferred-payment sections, with prices, &c, been forwarded ? Matter very urgent. Board must meet and price on the sth instant at the very latest, or the sale cannot be held on 6th May. —C. D. Whitcombe." 970. Did you get any answer to that telegram ? —The answer was : "2nd April: Waimate Plains. Will you convene meeting Board at once, and inform it that Government have decided to open about one-third of the land on deferred payments, and proclamation will issue under 53rd section Land Act in to-morrow's Gazette. Government wish remaining two-thirds sold by auction, as land of special 9-G. 2,

a—2

value, at upset price of £5 per acre. Will Board approve in terms of section 49 of Act? Send Board's approval as soon as possible, so that advertisement throughout colony may issue in your name. Fix date of application for deferred-payment sections on 6th May; auction for deferred-payment applications duplicated on 21st May ; auction of special-value laud on 22nd May. All auction sales to be at Carlyle. Applications for deferred-payment land receivable at New Plymouth and at Carlyle. — H. J. H. Eltott." 971. That telegram did not answer your telegram about Native reserves ?—No, it did not. 972. Did you take any other step ? —1 sent immediately the following further urgent telegram : " New Plymouth, 2nd April. —Urgent. Special meeting of Board called for 3 o'clock to-day. How about Native reserves ? Shall I leave out from schedules all sections known to contain burial-grounds, &c, about 30 iu all?—C. D. Whitcombe." 973. Did you get any answer to that ?—Tes, the same day ; and the following is an extract from the telegram i " Waimate Plains. Native reserves proposed in terms of Humphries's telegram re Major Brown; or, rather, the sections are to be withheld from sale. Board's approval merely required as to special value and proposed days of sale." 974. Then the Board did not know what the Native reserves were to be ? —On receipt of this I saw Mr. Humphries, Chief Surveyor, who informed me what sections were affected by the burial-grounds, fishing-places, and cultivations. Then the Board met. 975. What took place there?—l will read the following from the minute-book: "2nd April: The Board met, by notification from the Chief Commissioner, at 3 p.m. Bresent: Chief Commissioner, Messrs. Kelly and Syme. The Chairman read two telegrams asking that he would convene a special meeting. Mr. Kelly moved, and Mr. Syme seconded, That all rural land in Blocks V., VI., VII., and VIII., Waimate Survey District, be declared rural land of special value owing to its superior quality for agricultural purposes. —Carried. Mr. Kelly moved, and Mr. Syme seconded, That all the undermentioned allotments of rural land in Blocks V., VI., VII., and VIII., being lands of special value, be offered for sale by auction, at the Courthouse, Carlyle, at 11 o'clock a.m., on 22nd May proximo, at the upset price of £5 per acre." There was also a resolution fixing the price of deferredpayment land at £7 10s. per acre. 976. W rere these resolutions of the Board communicated to the Government ?—They were, the same day, as follows : — (Urgent.) New Plymouth, 2nd April, 1879. Boabd has passed following resolutions:— 1. That all the rural land in Blocks V., VI., VII., and VIII., Waimate Survey District, be declared land of special value, owing to its superior quality for agricultural purposes. 2. That the following allotments of rural land in Blocks V., VI., VII., and VIII., Waimate Survey District, being lauds of special value, be offered for sale by public auction, at the Courthouse, Carlyle, at 11 a.m., on the 22nd May, at the upset price of £5 per acre. 3. That the following allotments of rural land in Blocks V., VI., VII., and VIII., Waimate Survey District, being land of special value, be open for application on deferred payments on May the 6th, 1879, at the Land Office, New Plymouth, and at the Local District Land Office, Carlyle, at the upset price of £7 10s. per acre ; and that the allotments for which there shall be more than one application shall be submitted to auction on the 21st May, at 11 a.m., at the Courthouse, Carlyle. The numbers are left blank to fill in at Wellington. C. D. Whitcombe, The Under-Secretary, Crown Lands, Wellington. Commissioner, Crown Lands. 977. In that telegram, the Board say that the numbers of the sections are left to be filled in at Wellington. Was it the intention of the Board tbat the Government should decide the sections to which the resolutions were to apply ? —ln my telegram of 25th March, I had asked the UnderSecretary about the deferred-payment sections, and made certain recommendations. On the same day the Under-Secretary telegraphed that the deferred-payment proportion would be suggested hereafter, requesting the Board in the meantime to approve the preliminary advertisement fixing the date of sale. On the 2sth March, I again telegraphed that it was urgently required that the intentions of the Government respecting cash and deferred-payment lands should be at once defined, as the Board must meet to price the land if the sale was to be held at the date fixed by the Ministers. Still no instructions were transmitted on the subject. The Government having stated their intention of sending particulars of deferred-payment and cash proportions for the guidance of the Board, and the Board having determined to leave the full responsibility of the sale to the Government, the resolutions of 2nd April, as telegraphed on that day, were passed, leaving the Government to specify the sections : the responsibility as to whether this course was legal or not, being left by the Board with the Government. Had the Board arranged the preliminaries of the sale, at least half the area would have been offered on. deferred payment. 978. Did the Board take any further step between the passing of their resolutions of 2nd April and the time that the land was withdrawn from sale?—No; two days after they were passed, the land was withdrawn from sale. 979. Were the Board consulted about its being withdrawn from sale?—No, they were not consulted. On the 4th April I received the following telegram : " Withhold advertisement re sale Waimate Plains until further notice. —H. J. H. Eliott." 980. Did the Board take any step, in accordance with that request, to withdraw the advertisement from the papers ? —I withdrew the advertisement at once. 981. Was anything done after that?—On the 24th April I received the following telegram: " Proposed to issue following advertisement by direction of Minister. ' Crown Lands Office, New Plymouth, 24th April, 1879. —Beferring to advertisement dated 25th March last, the sale of the Waimate Blains is postponed until further notice. —C. D. Whitcombe, Commissioner Crown Lands.' H. J. H. Eliott." On the same day I received the following telegram: " Please inform me if you agree to advertisement withdrawing Waimate Plains, and insert it in Taranaki papers. —H. J. H. Eliott."

G.— 2.

982. What did you do ? —I replied on the same day as follows: "Be advertisement withdrawing Waimate Plains until further notice, I have sent it to Taranaki papers. Advertisement required, as lam constantly receiving inquiries as to whether sale postponed. —C. D, Whitcombe, Commissioner Crown Lands." 983. That was the last thing the Land Board did in connection with the Waimate Plains business ? —Tes; that completed it. 984. We wish to draw your attention to the notice of the sale of the Waimate Plains land, bearing date 2nd April, 1879, which was to have been published in the New Zealand Gazette, as mentioned in the Under-Secretary's telegram of that day. Did you prepare this notice ?—I did not prepare the notice. I now see it for the first time. Public Notification. — Sale of Special- Value Bural Lands. Crown Lands Office, New Plymouth, 2nd April, 1879. Under and in pursuance of the powers vested in the Land Board by " The Laud Act, 1877," and " The Crown Lands Sale Act, 1877," it is hereby notified that the rural land mentioned in the first column of the Schedule hereunder will be offered for sale by public auction at the Land Office, Carlyle (Patea), on Thursday, the 22nd of May next, at the hour of 12 o'clock noon, at an upset price of £5 per acre. The lands mentioned in the second column of the Schedule will also be open for application on Tuesday, the 6th day of May, at the Land Offices, in the Taranaki District. C. D. Whitcombe, Commissioner, Crown Lands.

SCHEDULE. Waimate Survey District.

AU the above sections vary in size from 40 to 80 acres. For particulars see lithographed plans. 985. Was this notice ever laid before the Land Board ?—lt was not. 986. Were you aware of the intention of the Government to publish it ?—I was aware of tho intention of the Government to offer the land for sale, but I received no intimation as to which of the sections would be sold for cash, and which would be disposed of on deferred payments. 987. Looking at the third column, which purports to describe sections " withheld from sale," do you know whether these are the sections which were proposed by the Civil Commissioner to be reserved for the Natives? —Erom information received from the Chief Surveyor I was aware that the sections in the third column were proposed by the Civil Commissioner to be reserved for the Natives, these sections having pas, or burial-grounds, or cultivations upon them. 988. Are you aware why it was proposed that they should be described as " withheld from sale," instead of being designated as Native reserves ?—I am not aware. [The following resolution of the Land Board on the same subject was sent in by the Board.] Besolved, That the following statement, explanatory of the action of the Taranaki Land Board with reference to the projected sale of a portion of the Waimate Blains by the Government in March and April, 1879, be forwarded to the Boyal Commission on Native Affairs:—"Towards the end of the year 1878 it was brought to the knowledge of the Board that a sectional survey of part of the Waimate Plains had been commenced by direction of the Ministry, and that the site of a town had been selected. This intelligence gave rise to a debate on the course pursued by the Government in ignoring the Land Board, by whom all business connected with the sale and occupation of Crown lands should^ legally be transacted. A resolution condemnatory of the action of the Government as to the mode of carrying out the survey was proposed: but, after some discussion, was withdrawn,

First Column. Second Column. Third Column. Special-Value Land at £5 per Acre. Deferred-Payment Land. Withheld from Sale. Block V.—Sections 6, 7, 11, 14, 15, 16, 17, 20, 21, 22, 29, 31, 32, 33, 35, 36, 38 39 Block VI.—Sections 2, 3, 4, 9, 13, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 23, 24, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 33, 35, 36, 37, 38, 39, 40, 41, 43, 44, 40, 47, 48, 49, 50, 51, 52, 53, 54, 62 Block VII.—Sections 6, 8, 9, 10, 11, 10, 18, 19, 20, 26, 29, 30, 31, 32, 34, 36, 38, 39, 40, 41, 42, 43, 45, 46, 48, 49, 51, 54, 55, 56, 104, 112, 115, 116, 118, 119, 121, 122, 124 Block VIII.—Sections 2, 4, 5, 6, 7 to 16, 18, 23, 24, 26, 28, 80, 32, 33, 36, 38, 39, 40, 42, 44, 46, 47, 49, 51, 52, 53, 54, 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 61, 63, 64, 65, 66, 67, 68, 69, 70, 71, 73, 75, 77, 80, 81, 82, 83, 84 Sections 5, 9, 18, 19, 30, 34, 37 Sections 7, 8, 11, 12, 14, 22, 32, 34, 45 Sections 1, 2, 3, 4, 8, 10, 12, 13, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 40. Sections 1, 5, 6, 10, 20, 21, 25, 42, 55, 56, 57, 58, 59, 60, 61, 63, 64. Sections 4, 5, 7, 15, 17, 25, 27, 28, 33, 35, 37, 47, 50, 52, 113, 114, 117, 123, 126 Sections 1, 2, 3, 12. 13, 14, 21, 22, 23, 21, 44, 53, 57, 58, 59, 60, 61, 62 to 103, 105 to 111, 120, 125. Sections 1, 3, 20, 21, 22, 25, 29, 35, 37, 39, 41, 43, 45, 48, 50, 60, 62, 72, 74, 76, 78, 79 Sections 17, 19, 27, 31, 34.

G.—2.

it being doubtful whether the Waimate Plains could be legally defined as demesne lands of the Crown ; for, though within the boundaries of the confiscation, yet the land had not been proclaimed as free from Native claims and difficulties under section 17 of 'The Waste Lands Administration Act, 1876,' a provision which had been continued in operation by ' The Land Act, 1877.' As confiscated land, the Plains might not be considered to come directly within the provisions of this section : yet none of the blocks of confiscated land hitherto dealt with by the Board had been operated on simply as confiscated latids, nor until they had first passed the Land Purchase Commissioner ; and the money paid in extinction of Native claims over these blocks had in every instance been paid from the fund created by ' The Immigration and Public Works Act, 1870.' This, it was thought, tended to create a doubt whether the Board had legally any right to interfere : especially as section 20 of ' The Waste Lands Administration Act, 1876,' also continued in operation by 'The Land Act, 1877,' gave the Governor power to bring surveys of Native lands under the administration of the colony. It was therefore decided to look upon the action of the Government as an exceptional act; possibly not taken in antagonism to the Board, or in subversion of its powers, but embodying an act of public policy. Taking this view of the matter, the Board decided to take no action on its own motion and responsibility, and the resolution proposed was withdrawn. On the 25th March, the day after the expulsion of the surveyors from the Plains, the Board was convened to an emergency meeting by the Chief Commissioner, acting under instructions conveyed to him from the Colonial Treasurer, Mr. Ballance, in an urgent telegram. On assembling, the members found themselves called upon to make immediate arrangements for the sale of 16,000 acres of the Waimate Plains. Now, again, the question of legality was raised. The Board had been consulted at no stage of the proceedings, up to the point of sale: even the very form of the advertisement notifying the projected sale had been telegraphed from Wellington: and it was considered that the Ministry had moved the Board at this stage, simply because ' The Land Act, 1877,' gave no power to sell land until it had been (a) classified and (6) priced and notified as open for sale, by the Land Board of the district in which it was situated. The Board, after mature deliberation, resolved to look upon the act of the Ministry as one of public policy ; to follow implicitly the directions received from the fiEmistry, as mere instruments for carrying through the technical requirements of the Act; and to take no responsibility in advising the Government, either for or against a course matured without any communication with the Board in its initial or other stages, and now to be carried out in the midst of a Native crisis which had not been caused by any action of the Board, and the control of which was matter of colonial policy. Every act done by the Board was, therefore, in strict conformity with instructions conveyed by the Ministry, and in no single instance jireprio matte. As it had not taken the initiative in ordering the sale, so also the Board remained passive in the subsequent withdrawal of the advertisement, and revoking the notice of sale : this, likewise, being solely the act of the Ministry of the day." Land Office, New Plymouth, C. D. Whitcombe, 16th March, 1880. Commissioner of Crown Lands.

At New Plymouth, Monday, 15th Maech, 1880. Mr. Thomas Humphries, Chief Surveyor, further examined. 989. The Commissioners.] Tou have heard the evidence of the Commissioner of Crown Lands with respect to the Waimate Plains survey ?—Tes. 990. What part did the Survey Office take in it, and how did the survey begin ?—Perhaps I had better go back to 1877. Major Brown, as Civil Commissioner, applied to the Government for twelve surveyors to survey the confiscated land between Opaku and Waingongoro. On the Ist February Major Brown was referred to me by the Surveyor-General as to what surveys he wanted to have made. I put some surveyors on, and we commenced work. We had considerable difficulty at first. Mr. Climie's and Mr. Finnerty's parties were turned back at Whareroa, and their instruments and tools taken away. The matter was afterwards amicably arranged, and the work went on satisfactorily. There was no further hitch in the survey of all the confiscated land up as far as Waingongoro. That was the only obstruction we had in all that work. 991. And that was at the beginning of the survey ?■—Tes. 992. Who were the Natives who took Mr. Climie's instruments ?—They were the Natives belonging to Taiporohenui. 993. Tou are nowr referring to the commencement of the survey on the south side of the Waingongoro?—Tes. In November, 1877, Major Brown, the Civil Commissioner, told me that he was about to survey the W annate Plains, and that he thought the best way to begin, and the one that would lead to least difficulty, would be to cut the traverse lines of the Kaupukunui. Eiver, and he requested me to provide a surveyor for him. Mr. Finnerty was detailed for the work, and was all ready for it; hut I received a telegram from the Civil Commissioner which stopped operations. Unfortunately I cannot find the telegram, but I think it was sent in Mr. Sheehan's time. All I can find is a telegram from myself in reply to Major Brown, saying, " Sorry about Waimate." On the 28th January, 1878, I received a memorandum from the Surveyor-General to the effect that the Minister of Lands had directed that, as soon as the Native difficulty was got over in regard to Waimate Plains, the Government would require the laud to be surveyed in the shortest time possible afterwards. On the 29th of May, 1878, I again received a memorandum from the Surveyor-General to this effect: "I am again reminded by the Hon. the Minister of Lands of the extreme desirability of proceeding vigorously with the survey of the Waimate Plains as soon as the Native difficulty is settled. He informs me that the Hon. Mr. Sheehan will visit the district in about ten-days hence. Possibly after that the surveys may be ordered. Will you, therefore, be preparing for the march of several survey parties on to the ground immediately we get the order ? " 994. Did you understand by those instructions what officer was to direct the operations of the survey ?—I understood then that in all probability I should receive instructions from the Civil Commissioner, and I telegraphed to him asking when he was likely to require the surveyors. I received a telegram

GL—2.

from him in answer, stating that the surveyors would go on to the Plains on the 29th July. On the 31st July I sent the following to the Surveyor-General: "Be Waimate Plains. Four strong parties crossed the Waingongoro on Monday, and are camped together near its mouth. No actual survey commenced ; simply cutting traverse lines. Neither instruments nor chain on the ground. Commissioner Brown wishes, in this manner, to feel his way. Unfortunately cannot give surveyors distinct work at present." 995. Did you not, at the same time, begin the survey of the meridian line crossing the Waingongoro, near Stratford ? —Tes ; on the same day. 998. Is it the case that during the whole progress of the survey you consulted Major Brown on every occasion ?—Tes, on every occasion ; and I gave positive instructions to the surveyors to the same effect. They all understood that Major Brown's views were to be studied. 997. That the work was to be executed under his directions, in fact ?—Tes. 998. When did you reach that point of the survey whore you wero to make the large reserve for Manaia and bis people? —It was about August or September. 999. What was the extent of the reserve which you understood waa to be kept for Manaia ? —■ 2,000 acres. 1000. Where was it situated ?—Between the main road and the sea, and Kaupukunui and Motumate. 1001. Was that reserve intended to be left without being sectionized ?—Tes. 1002. How did it come to be sectionized? —I was anxious to have the whole of the district cut up into sections ; and I spoke to Major Brown about it, and suggested that it would be an advantage for Manaia and his people, for individualizing or for leasing at some future time. 1003. Tou did not know from anybody except Major Brown that these 2,000 acres were intended to be reserved for Manaia ? —No. 1004. Had you any communication whatever with the Natives about it yourself ? —No. On the 2nd December, 1878, 1 sent word to Mr. Skeet, one of my surveyors, that Major Brown wished the 2,03)0 acres at Kaupukunui to be cut up into sections. On the 25th September, 1878, I informed the Surveyor-General that the Civil Commissioner bad requested me only to cut, at present, main-road lines and river traverses on the inland side of the main road, preparatory to laying out some reserves, which was to be done before sectional work was commenced. 1005. Did nothing take place afterwards between the Civil Commissioner and yourself about laying out reserves inland of the surveyed block ? —No. 100b'. Did you receive no instructions at all from tbe Civil Commissioner about leaving out Native villages and clearings from the survey? —No; but it was an understood thing with him that when we came to them, that was to be done. 1007. What do you mean by its being "understood:" did you understand that that was to be the . duty of the surveyors ? —No ; that the Civil Commissioner was to point out where the reserves would be, because he went over to try and arrange with the Natives. 1008. What was the first proceeding which took place interrupting the survey ?—Mr. Anderson, another of my surveyors, was turned back when surveying a road line at Taikatu and Omuturangi. 1009. What happened? —In December both Mr. Anderson and Mr. Skeet were stopped by the Natives. It was ou account of the road going near to the Native settlements. 1010. What was tho position of the road-line when they were stopped? —It was 40 chains from Titokowaru's pa at Taikatu. 1011. Did you receive any reports from Mr. Skeet and Mr. Anderson about the interruption?— Tes, verbally ; and they were directed to undet'lake other work. 1012. Do you know what the grounds of objection were on the part of the Natives?—The Natives objected to the surveyors going there. Mr. Thompson, the-interpreter, wont up and had a long talk with the Natives, and the understanding was, both at Taikatu aud Omuturangi, that there was to be a reserve. Mr. Thompson was instructed to tell the Natives that what we wanted to do was to cut roads, so as to get at the back country. In this locality the settlements are in the only places suitable for a road. It was always understood that tho 800 acres which the Civil Commissioner spoke of in his evidence relating to the allocation of the compensation awards, were to be laid off here. 1013. But the objection was waived at that time, was it not, and the surveyors went on?—The road-line at Taikatu was not continued, but stopped where cultivations commenced, about half a mile from the village. At Ahuroa, the chief Bam a gave his consent for the road to pass, and it was carried on without interruption, three miles inland of tho main road. But the road-line towards Omuturangi village was carried forward by Mr. Anderson during the absence of the Natives at Parihaka, until it reached close to the cultivations, where it was stopped: and that, as well as the Taikatu line, was never continued. 1014. Were the roads you speak of taken without any consultation with the Natives, and without their consent? —They had been talking about the matter before with Mr. Thompson, who was placed with Mr. Skeet's and Mr. Anderson's party, and who was therefore in constant communication with the Natives. ' 1015. Had there been any consent from the Natives to the road going there ? —I could not say. Major Brown deputed Mr. Thompson to accompany the advance parties for fear of any complication. 10L(i. Was there any other interruption of the survey before the surveyors were finally removed? —Tes. On the 16th February Mr. Bird, who was cutting the meridian line at the back of Mawhitiwhiti, reported that tho Natives were hindering his party in their work ; or rather that the women were, who got in the men's way aud threw the stuff back into the line which the men had cut; but that, when he got away from their clearings, he thought they would get tired of following the survey party. Then, ou the 21st, he reported again, as follows : ''As I have already telegraphed to you, the Natives have stopped us. After a great deal of trouble, we had got through a small clump of bush, the Natives all the time following in the line and hindering us all ways. We came at length to their village at Mawhitiwhiti, and there two old Maoris chased the mon with long-handled fern-hooks—and these old men meant mischief —while the rest, consisting mostly of women, closed round the men and endeavoured to

a.—2

take their tools from them. They succeeded in taking one axe, and they are keeping it. They have just sold their grass seed, and have money, and plenty of grog, and so are in a very excited state just now. Captain Wilson says it is useless to talk to them now, and it is very unfortunate that this line should run through their cultivations, as Titokowaru had told him only the day previous that they would resist any lines being cut through their cultivations. The meridian line is right into one the first thing, and is likely to go into several." On the 22nd February I received a report from Mr. Cheal, stating that the Natives were cutting off the numbers on the pegs of the township, making matchwood of some of them with a tomahawk, cutting them off level with the ground, and splintering them. 1017. Did you make any report of these facts ?—Yes ; and I added that I should not be surprised to hoar any day that numbers of the pegs in the rural lands had been destroyed. 1018. Did you make any communication to the Civil Commissioner about this interruption ? —Yes ; the Civil Commissioner came up and arranged matters satisfactorily, and Mr. Bird went to work again. Mr. Williams first came up and told Mr. Bird it was all right, but the Natives would not allow him to proceed until Major Brown settled it with them, when there was no difficulty at all. 1019. When did that surveyor go on again with the work? —In the beginning of March, 1879. The work had been stopped on the 22nd February. 1020. Did any other interruption take place?—On the 12th March Mr. Finnerty reported as follows : " I am very sorry to inform you that the section pegs are rapidly disappearing from Block VIII. I went over the road yesterday morning which runs from the junction of the roads near trig, station B. From this point to the Waingongoro Bridge there is not a single peg left in the ground. It is evident that pigs have not rooted them out, because the lockspits are undisturbed, and peg holes in some instances quite clear. What other portions of the block may also have been tampered with I cannot say, as I have not time to look. lam even more annoyed by similar acts on the road which I have just run from the west of the new block to Waingongoro Ford. We arrived at the ground this morning, intending to start from the peg at which I left the bearing, some 10 or 12 chains from the ford and running down to the river traverse. I was unable to pick up my bearing ; the peg was gone. I went back, station after station, for miles. The pegs were all pulled up : even opposite angle pegs, which had all been put in, were gone in a large majority of instances ; so that you may see plainly the damage which has been done." I reported this to the (Surveyor-General, and, in reply, he telegraphed asking me whether the information was authentic. I told him it was by letter from Mr. Finnerty, the surveyor, himself. 1021. Had not Mr. Finnerty's report reference to the objection which Titokowaru made to the road being taken through a field of cocksfoot belonging to him near Okaiawa ? —No; it referred to the road to Normanby Ford. 1022. Then the interruption to Mr. Finnerty's survey did not take place on account of the road at Titokowaru's place ? —No ; Mr. Finnerty, in his report dated 23rd March, 1879, says, " Should it be reported that the pegs were removed because of the running of the road at Titokowaru's place, give it no credence. Mr. Climie first drew my atteniion to their removal, and he will be able to tell you as well as myself, that this happened two days before I put the road through." 1023. What time elapsed between the date of the interruption reported by Mr. Finnerty, and the final turning-off of the surveyors ? —About twelve days. 1024. What reports had you from your surveyors as to the facts connected with their removal ?— They reported first by telegram, and afterwards by letter. 1025. Did they make any statements as to the reasons of the removal ?—I received the following report from Mr. ISkeet on the 24th March : " Te Manu came at sunrise, telling me that, as Te Whiti had beaten Te Hihana (Hon. Mr. Sheehan), at Farihaka, I was to move camp and all the things across Waingongoro, which I declined to do. About two hours afterwards he came again, accompanied by seven others and a bullock-dray, and proceeded to strike my camp. I tried to prevent them doing so, until I saw that it would be necessary to use violence, which would have been of no use, as they could, and were prepared to, procure more help. The Natives packed our things up, being very careful not to miss anything, putting what they could on the dray, saying they would bring the remainder afterwards, which they did. A few chains along the track there were several other Maoris, evidently waiting to assist if required, one voung fellow galloping away as we came up. On the main road, Titokowaru and more Natives were waiting, others coming up every moment. Before we got to Waiokura Valley, 100 were following, who then moved off, saying they were going to the other survey camps, four of the Natives who first came driving the dray on to Waingongoro, depositing our things just across the bridge. The Natives did everything good-humouredly, though firmly, saying ib was all being done by the orders of To Whiti. With the exception of some tools that were out on the work, which, owing to our sudden departure, we were unable to get, 1 have not lost anything." 102G. Did you receive reports from any other surveyors? —I received the following report from Mr. Cheal: "On Monday last, 25th March, when proceeding to work, 1 met a Native named Ngatai, a chief in Manaia's tribe, who informed me that all the surveyors were to go off the Waimate Plains, and that Mr. Skeet was then being carted in from Kaupukunui to the Waingongoro River. I paid no attention to my informant's story, but proceeded to my work ; namel}', cutting a road line into the bush about 20 chains west of Okaiawa, Titokowaru's settlement. In a few minutes that chief came along in his buggy, attended by about 30 of his followers on horseback. Titokowaru shook hands with me, but said nothing except " Tenakoe," and passed on. Some of his tribe stopped and told me the surveyors were to go off the Plains. Shortly afterwards I sent a man to Climio's camp for some information, and he returned with the same statement, that Mr. Skeet was being removed from the Plains, and that the Natives had informed Mr. Climie that they would shift his camp next day. But I still continued my work, thinking that if there was any truth in the statement made, Mr. Skeet would bo sure to send a man on before the drays to report the matter to the Civil Commissioner. I went into Hawera in the evening, and on my way found Mr. Skeet's party encamped on the bank of the Waingongoro Eiver near the bridge, Hawera side. I saw the Civil Commissioner, who said he believed that all the surveyors were to be removed; that I was not to leave the Plains of my own accord; but that, if the Natives came to remove me, I was not to oppose, but go quietly away. The Natives came

G.—2

ou Tuesday morning to remove my camp, and I was very much pleased with their quiet behaviour, the utmost good humour prevailing on both sides. About twenty men, in a long line, carried our swags, tents, tools, theodolites, &c, in front of their horses, and out of the bush, on to the dray awaiting them at Ahipaipa ; when they proceeded on to the Waingongoro Biver, and placed our things at Sheet's camp. During the day tho whole of tho parties were shifted off the Plains. Mr. Climie had preceded me. Mr. Finnerty preferred carrying his own things to Normanby; and Mr. Anderson came to our camp later. I may mention that a white man was seen amongst the Natives of Titokowaru's tribe, who helped to remove our things. Ido not know his name; but hear that he has been living amongst the Maoris for the last two or three years ;in fact, ever since he came out from England, as an immigrant, to Taranaki: bo speaks tho Native language fluently." I also received the following report from Mr. Finnerty, dated 3rd April : "On Tuesday morning, the 25th March, at about 8 a.m., my camp having been struck and my pack-horses just moving off for a camping-ground on the Waingongoro Eiver, a party of Natives, about twenty in number, arrested my departure, and informed me that they had arrived with the intention of removing me to the southern side of the Waingongoro Biver. They transferred my baggage from my animals to a bullock-dray which they had brought with them. To this I offered no opposition, in consequence of instructions to that effect by the Civil Commissioner, by whom I had been apprised on the previous evening that such a step as I have described was not unlikely to be taken by the Waimate Natives. About a mile from my. camp they halted, and, leaving half a dozen men, the cart went away with the avowed intention to bring Mr. Cheal's party down, and then to take all across the river. Here I waited patiently for two hours. At the expiration of that time, they returned with numerous bundles, and informed me that two drays were required for the other party. They discharged my camp baggage, and took away the drays. I then remonstrated against being detained on the Blains in this way, and stated my wish that they would either allow my camp to be pitched, or load up my baggage animals and carry out their original intention. They chose the latter alternative, and I camped on the south side of the Waingongoro Biver, and applied for instructions. The Maoris conducted the removal with evident determination throughout, but with good temper; and I have to acknowledge that they were careful to do no damage." I also received the following report from Mr. Anderson : " On the morning of the 25th, while we were at breakfast, a Native, quickly followed by five others, all unarmed, made their appearance. They ordered me to strike camp, and said they had come, by order of Te Whiti, to see us off the Plains. He informed us, likewise, that all the other parties were removed on the preceding day. Everything was soon packed, the Maoris taking a share of the loads. The axes and billhooks were not overlooked by them. We proceeded clown the line ; two more Natives joined us on tho way, and very likely others were ensconced in the bush to see the result of their plans. On getting through the bush, we discovered 10 men, a great number of women and children, and a bullock-dray near the tent. On taking the articles into the dray, a hog spear, two axes, a fernhook, and one saw were missed ; and, but for detecting a Maori moving off with a gun, we should very likely have lost that weapon. A chief of Omuturangi, after making me understand what the result would be if my party attempted to oppose his men on the way, ordered a start; and by the afternoon the dray-load was deposited on the Hawera side of the Waingongoro Elver. I had noticed on the road that a few pegs were pulled up, and others cut to pieces. I went into Hawera the same evening aud reported full particulars." I also received the following report from Mr. Climie: "On the morning of the 24th March, on my return from work to the camp, I was met by a Maori, who informed me that Mr. Skeet, with bag and baggage, had that day been removed from the Blains to the east of the Waingongoro Biver, and that he (the Maori) was instructed to tell me that the Maoris intended to serve me in a similar manner to-morrow. I immediately rode into Hawera, and consulted Major Brown as lo the course of action I was to pursue; and he instructed me to offer no opposition whatever, but, at the same time, give no assistance in the removal. On the morning of the 25th, as by previous evening's notice, from Bto 12 Maoris mustered at my camp with a bullock-dray; and, after apologizing to me through one of my men who speaks the language, by saying they had no personal animosity against me, but were simply acting under Te Whiti's orders, they then commenced, quietly and in a good-humoured manner, to strike my camp and pack the things on the dray ; after which they deposited them on the Hawera side of the Waingongoro Bridge. I need scarcely say that Major Brown's instructions were fully carried out by my party, and no disturbances took place." I also wish to call the attention of the Commissioners to a letter I received from Mr. Finnerty on the 9th November, 1878, in which the following paragraph occurs : " I could not leave my party for a moment, the Maoris having been troublesome and obstructive. They threatened to do to me what was done to McLean at Moumahaki." 1027. During the time that the survey was under your general direction, did you yourself make any proposal to the Civil Commissioner about reserves for the Natives ? —No-. 1028. Nor to the Government P—No. 1029. Tou thotfght it was not your business to originate anything connected with the reserves ?— No; I was following Major Brown entirely. 1030. Was any statement made to you by the Civil Commissioner of his intentions about the Native reserves generally ? —Tes ; that there would be no further reserves on the seaward side of the road between Waingongoro and Kaupukunui beyond fishing-stations, burial-places, and Manaia's reserve ; that the Natives had been told so, and that the reserves would be made on the inland side of the main road. 1031. While the survey of the Plains was going on, was your attention directed to the question of a branch railway to connect Opunake Harbour with the main line, and did you make any suggestion to the Government on that subject ? —Tes ; and I ask leave to put in a letter that I sent to the Surveyor-General on the 10th December, 1878, containing suggestions as to the course, in my opinion, it should take, and reasons for the same, which at that time were stigmatized by a very great number of persons as extravagant and absurd. Later information obtained has confirmed me in the opinion, and inclines me to think that it should start from the main line even farther north than I then proposed. [See Appendix.]

G.—2.

Major Beown further examined. 1032. The Commissioners?] In the Chief Surveyor's evidence he refers to a reserve of 2,000 acres which he understood it was the intention to make for Manaia, between Kaupukunui and Motumate Will you tell us the circumstances of that reserve? —At the time I received the telegram from Sir George Grey which I referred to in my previous evidence, Manaia was the only chief willing to meet me on the question of reserves, and he then expressed a wish to have a reserve made for him extending from Kaupukunui as far as Waiokura Eiver. I told him that he would probably not be allowed to have so far as that, but that perhaps he might get as far as Motumate Creek. I think I asked him whether he did not want Kauae Ba to be reserved, and he said, "Tes, I shall want that." He also mentioned some other place; I then said he could not have that, but could have seaward, as had been reserved. I then caused the surveyor to be instructed to leave out the 2,000 acres between Kaupukunui and Motumate, in order to leave room for the ultimate settlement of the matter. 1033. Did you promise him more than 1,000 acres ; and did you communicate to him what had been done ?■—No ; I did not promise him any particular quantity. He was quite satisfied to leave the matter in my hands. 1034. Then you did not promise to give him the 2,000 acres ?—That was a matter that required further consideration and inquiry. 1035. Will you please look at the plan that was enclosed in your letter to the Government of 2nd April, 1879. Can you specify any of the reserves shown on that plan as being the land which ought to be granted to Manaia? —The reserves I intended for Manaia are not shown on this map. I have a distinct impression that I pointed out a number of these sections to be reserved for Manaia and Bukukato, to the extent of about 1,500 acres. If my memory serves me, I furnished a list of the number, but did not have them marked on the map. And I have an impression that I was told that if I thought proper it could be withdrawn from sale in time before the day of sale. 1036. Are we to understand tbat there was no specific promise either as to extent or locality made by yourself to Manaia? —No; except generally that he would bave some land seaward of his place, bounded by Kaupukunui Eiver and down to the sea. 1037. Are we to understand that Manaia took this to be a promise of Government to that extent? —I do not think he understood anything as to the particular extent of land. 1038. Supposing tbat you were now carrying out the arrangements which you contemplated with Manaia, what is the land which you would advise the Government to grant to him ? —From Kaupukunui to Motumate: from the sea inland, so as to include his building and village. 1039. Then whatever is to be granted to Manaia himself now will have to be defined afresh ?— Well, that was contingent also on the amount of reserve he wanted inland.

Ax New Plymouth, Tuesday, 16th Maech, 1880. Major Beown further examined. 1040. The Commissioners.] A Parliamentary Paper was presented last session, containing an account of the various payments made under Mr. Parris's direction and your own, in the acquisition of land within the confiscated boundary. In that, return it was stated that 434.702 acres had been acquired by deeds of cession or by the payment of takoha, within the confiscated lines ; and that the money paid to the Natives had been £54,412. Do you remember that return ? —Tes. 1041. According to that return, and with the accounts brought up since to the present time, it appears that on the Waimate Plains the sum of £8,830 has been paid since August, 1877, £4,545 of which is stated to have been " taken as consideration-money," and £4,291 as incidental expenses. Will you, in the first place, explain the principle upon which you were acting in the payment of the takoha ? —I awarded the takoha in two shapes. One was to cover the former tribal rights, which was publicly paid to the Natives interested ; and the other to cover the mana of the chiefs, which was privately paid, only Europeans being present. The reason for the latter was this : The chiefs said they must oppose my action if all the money was paid publicly, because they would then be obliged to hand it over to the tribe, and they would lose their land without getting anything for it. 1042. Did you make any estimate of tho sum that would bave to be paid for the Waimate Plains, under your plan ? —The amount lo be divided tribally was £4,000 from Waingongoro to Kaupukunui; £2,000 from Kaupukunui to Wahamoko : and for the mana of the chiefs a sum not exceeding an equal amount. The whole sum was not to exceed £15,000. 1043. Was the £15,000 sufficient to cover the tribal and chieftain claims any further than Wahamoko, at the northern end of the surveyed block? —No. 1044. Did you form, in your own mind, .any estimate of the probable amount that would be requisite, in addition to the £15,000 to be paid as takoha upon these two blocks, for the acquisition of the rest of the coast ? —No ; because it was undecided what action the Government would take in respect to it. I may say that Mr. Sheehan told me he had considered the question of giving to Te Whiti the portion of the coast situated between tbe two blocks at Waiweranui and Opunake which were given back to the Ngamahanga and to Wiremu Kingi Matakatea, but he had come to the conclusion that it would be paying too heavily for Te Whiti's having kept tho peace on the coast. 1045. Then, if, instead of making the reserve which Mr. Sheehan spoke of for Te Whiti, you had had to apply your principles to tbe whole coast, could you have succeeded for less than a sum equal to the amount you had fixed to pay for that part which only went as far as Wahamoko? —I would say, in regard to that, that as I got nearer to Parihaka I found the necessity for paying takoha diminish. 1046. Paying takoha to Te Whiti ? —To any Natives. The necessity of paying takoha diminished after I crossed the Waingongoro. 1047. How do you account for that ? —I account for it by the influence of Te Whiti preventing Natives from taking the money. He said the land would not go, as long as they did not take takoha for it. What Mr. Sheehan said to me about tbat block of land was said before the surveyors were turned off. After the surveyors were removed, Sir George Grey, when he was at New Plymouth with

G.-&

His Excellency the Governor, said to me, " Tou are aware, I suppose, that we intend to give back the piece of the coast that includes Parihaka." I said, "No, I was not aware of it: in fact, that I had been led to understand by Mr. Sheehan that the whole of it would not be given back." Sir George Grey repeated, " Tes ; we had fully decided it, and I thought you were aware of it." 1048. How long was that after the surveyors had been turned off ?—lt was in June, at the time Sir George Grey was in New Plymouth with the Governor. 1049. Who were the principal chiefs among whom you considered the payments for mana on the Waimate Plains should be divided ? —I would place Manaia first, and then Titokowaru, Eukukato, Pumipi, Tauake, Ngahina, and various minor chiefs. I could name some chiefs of greater influence than some of the above, who would not take takoha, and therefore I leave them out. 1050. In the return now in your hand, the name " Kohi Eangatira" means Titokowaru, does it not ? —Tes. His Maori name was Kohi Eangatira. Then he was christened Hohepa, and in the war he took the name of Titokowaru. 1051. He appears to have received about £900 ? —Tes. 1052. All for his mana ? —Tes. 1053. Manaia's name does not appear on the return. Did he receive any money for his mana ? —No. 1054. Neither for tribal nor for chieftain claims ? —No. He asked me one day if I would pay him any money. I told him, " Tes," and that he could have £100 at once, if he liked. I then took him over to the bank at Hawera, and placed the vouchers before him for signature, with the money in notes. This was in the presence of the banker. He declined to take the money, saying that he was satisfied with having seen it. Some months afterwards he asked me if that money was still available, and I said it was. He then asked if it could be increased. I said, " Tes, you can have £1,000 if you like; will you take it ?" He declined. He said he was satisfied with knowing that he could have it. 1055. Tou have no doubt in your mind, have you, that he understands he is to receive a considerable sum ?—No. 1056. And so far as you are concerned, do you think that what has passed between you and him amounts to an engagement ?—lt amounts to an understanding. 1057. Ngahina, of Matengarara, received £375, did he not? —Tes. 1058. The following sums appear in the return as part of the takoha paid: —To Hirana, £50; Heke Bakeke, £200 ; Tauake, £50; Tito Hanataua, £50; Eangipokau, £100 ; Tuanine, £100; Toko, £100; Eatoia, £100; Kerepu, £100; Wairi te Heke, £150; Mawiti, £100; Karere, £100; Eaukura, £100; Tamanui, £200 ; Te Earangi, £200 ; Piki Kohiku, £100 ; Euakere, £200 ; Hone Pihama, £200. Are these sums all for tribal or chieftain takoha on the Waimate Plains ? —No ;of these the following sums were not paid for Waimate Plains takoha, but ought to be charged to the expenses of the Waitara meeting : namely, Eangipokau, £100; Tuanine, £100 ; Kerepu, £100 ; Mawiti, £100; Eaukura, £100; Tamanui, £200; Ngahina, £200. I dare say there are some other names which ought to be added to the list of the Waitara expenses. 1059. There is an item which appears in the return as follows : " 1878. July 20: Teira and others, on account, £1,000." Is that a payment to Teira on account of any proprietorship in the Waimate Plains ?—No; it was for food and other expenses incurred at the Waitara meeting, and was described by me as " compensation west of Waingongoro." 1060. Why did you describe it as takoha at all, if it was money spent on account of the W 7aitara meeting ? —Mr. Sheehan considered that it was one of those items of expenditure which could be properly charged against takoha; against the expenditure on this coast, and in settlement of the question. He considered that it would have a beneficial influence ; and so it had, for the time, until the Natives found out, after a few months, that it had ended in nothing. 1061. Then that sum ought, in fact, to be taken off the cost of acquiring the Waimate Plains, and added to the amounts which already appear in the Parliamentary Papers as making up the cost of the Waitara meeting ? —Tes. 1062. Part of the money appears to have been paid for erecting sheds for the Waitara meeting. When the meeting was over, what became of the sheds ? —lt was part of the agreement with the contractor, that the material should revert to him when the meeting was over. 1063. There is a payment to Pikirapu of £100, and one to Hohepa of £200. Were those not, in fact, payments to Titokowaru ?—Tes. 1064. Why are they distinguished by those names ? —Because when the voucher for the first payment I made on Titokowaru's authority was signed in his own name, it was objected to, and several months afterwards was returned to me with the intimation that no expenditure of public money to that individual could be passed; and I was requested to pay the sum immediately into the Public Account. There was a note by the Under-Secretary attached, stating that I had better get tbe voucher signed in some other name, which I did, and Pikirapu was one of the names which appeared. Ever since, Titokowaru has signed as " Hohepa " and " Kohi Eangatira," either jointly or separately. 1065. In the same return of payments, from Waingongoro to Patea, it appears that £7,413 has been paid for takoha. Is any part of that applicable to claims on the Waimate Plains ? —No. 1066. At the same time that you have paid Titokowaru and other chiefs considerable sums as takoha on account of their mana, have you made tribal payments also ?—No. 1067. No tribal payments have been made yet?—No; no tribal payments have been made in connection with the Waimate Plains. 1068. What we want to ascertain is, what do you consider you have got, practically, for the Government by the payment of these sums to the chiefs on account of their mana. Where are you I are you any better than you were before you paid them ?—I am no better on the Waimate Plains; but I was between Patea and Waingongoro. 1069. But as regards the Waimate Plains, are you any better ? —No ; and that is the reason why I have recommended in my report that takoha should cease. 1070. Is it not the case that, since that money has been received by these chiefs, they have been guilty of acts of violence in removing the surveyors and otherwise, and may not some of them 10— G. 2.

G.—2.

have been also concerned in the ploughing, perhaps?—Tes; some of them. Some have kept aloof. Some have engaged in the ploughing, and indirectly have worked against the Government. 1071. Do you regard that as a repudiation of their obligation ? —No. Some of them are like Manaia; only, they will take the money, while Manaia will not. They are not so straightforward and upright as Manaia; they have run with the hare and hunted with the hounds. 1072. Taken the money, and then turned the surveyors off?—No ; they would not do that. Titokowaru was present while the surveyors were being removed the first time, but his presence was unavoidable. He would not have been there if he could have helped it. 1073. Did you not say that some of the other chiefs had joined in the ploughing ?—They were lukewarm. 1074. Still, w ras it not the fact that they took the money, and then assisted to turn the surveyors off?-—No; but they were powerless to stop the removal of the surveyors. The takoha did not control events in any way., The money we paid did not control the question, when it came to a pinch. 1075. So that when you come to settle up the question of the Waimate Plains, your money will go for nothing ?—Tes, practically. 1076. Then, in fact, while it was a sort of blackmail, to keep them quiet, it has not kept them quiet ? —No. 1077. As part of the same system, and connected with the list of payments on account of the Waimate Plains, we find a few items about which we wish to ask you. Takiora Dalton, who, apparently, also appears in the list as Lucy Grey, has received £325 12s. 6d. during the last two years. In what capacity did she receive that money? —Part in respect of her claims, and part as salary, when Mr. Sheehan ordered her to be put on pay at £10 per month. 1078. To be put on pay for what ? —For reporting any information that came in her way from the Waimate Plains. 1079. Had she been employed in a similar capacity before ? —Tes. 1080. While holding a Government appointment ? —No; but she stated before the Commission that the land at Hikutere was given to her for her services by Sir Donald McLean. That land was sold, I think, for £400. 1081. What kind of services do you yourself consider that Mrs. Dalton is capable of performing: can she influence the sale of the Waimate Plains ? —No; but, for instance, she came to me and said, " I had a letter from Blake, and he is coming up with Brissenden next month, and they are going in to buy the Ngaere Swamp ;" so I immediately made a payment on account and had it gazetted, and that shut them out. I was afraid that, if Brissenden got his finger in the pie outside the confiscation line, I should not know where to stop him. 1082. The payments to. Harerota of £140, and to Mere Hawaiki, are of the same nature, are they not? —Yes ; for the purpose of getting information for the service of the Government. 1083. Have you seen a letter, which is in the possession of the Government, addressed to Mrs. Dalton by E. T. Blake ?—Tes. 1084. Do you know his handwriting? —Tes ; the letter produced is in the handwriting of Captain Blake. It is as follows : " Whanganui, 9th September, 1877. —(Extract.) —Never mind about your share. Watch for the other side ; nothing must go across there. Brown is very whakahihi; but you and I can't be much good if we can't stop his game. Tou watch and stop things till I get up. . . Why should the Natives care for Brown ? Let him rip, and you stick to the land Watch Te Ngaere: keep that out of Government hands. We can make a fortune out of that, and you are one of the principal owners there.—E. T. Blake." 1085. Was the person to whom that letter was addressed Mrs. Takiora Dalton ?—Tes. She handed me the letter in presence of Captain Wilson, whom I asked to attach his signature to the letter at tbe time in order to verify it. That will give you some idea of the kind of difficulties I have had to deal with from persons in receipt of Government pay, and out of it; or who, as in the case of Captain Blake, had a promise of £500 to assist me. 1086. There are one or two other payments which it seems to us ought not to be in this Waimate Plains account. For instance, a person named Sherrin receives £10 : who and what is he ? —That did not pass through me. I know nothing about it. 1087. It was not, as far as you know, connected with the Waimate Plains ? —No. 1088. There are two sums paid to Mr. James Mackay, of £300 and £100. The £300 is charged against Waimate Plains, and the £100 against Patea. Are you aware for what services he received those sums ? —For services performed when he was sent up as Commissioner. After the stoppage of the surveys, he was sent to report upon the whole question of the Waimate Plains ; and I had instructions that, while he was so engaged, neither myself nor any of my officers were to go across the Waingongoro Eiver, or interfere with him in any way. 1089. Are you aware how long he was employed on that service ?—No ; I am not. 1090. Have you read his reports which are published in the Parliamentary Papers ?—I think I have. 1091. We want to ask you whether he did give, or was capable of giving, the Government any information which they might not have obtained from you and Mr. Parris ? —No. 1092. There is a £50 gratuity to Mr. Blake in the account: what is that ?—That refers to the Captain Blake who accompanied Mr. Mackay to Parihaka. 1093. There are one or two other payments, to which there is no objection to make in themselves, but in regard to which it is a question whether they are properly applicable to Waimate Plains. Mr. Thompson appears as interpreter : was he interpreter specially for the Waimate Plains ?—Tes, interpreter to the surveys; he wrent from camp to camp. 1094. Tour own travelling allowance is charged to the Waimate Plains: but as you are Commissioner for the whole coast, should not the charge have been distributed ? —lt is charged to the block in regard to which the largest payment appears ; and it is supposed to rectify itself. For instance, on other occasions it is charged to the Moumahaki, and sometimes paid in connection with Waingongoro.

G.--2.

1095. There is a payment to Mr. Hamerton of £20 towards a banquet: had that anything to do with tho Waimate Plains ? —No ; it was a banquet at Waitara, given at the time of Eewi's meeting. It was the one at which Sir George Grey and Eewi spoke. It was done partly by private subscription, and partly on the guarantee of Mr. Sheehan, and that was the balance, which had to be paid by the Government. 1096. Then why is it charged against Waimate Plains ?—lt was returned by me as"" West Coast," but it is debited at tho Treasury to Waimate Plains. If I had been told to debit it to Waimate Plains I could not have done so. 1097. But by the system which they have at Wellington it seems they could convert the charge in this way ?—I received instructions afterwards to put all such vouchers to the Waimate Blains, and therefore they have been limited to that since.

At Haweba, Tuesday, 23ed Maech, 1880. Major Beown further examined. 1098. The Commissioners.] When we were going through the payments made on account of the Waimate Plains, we postponed the sums for the land on the southern side of the Waingongoro. We will now take these separately. Out of the total of £16,163 which appears in the return as takoha for all the land there, there is a sum of £4,105 for Moumahaki. Does that complete the payment of takoha for that block ?—No. I consider that some special consideration should be extended to Hare Tipanaue and his people, who first promoted the survey, and have consequently been left out by the tribe in the distribution of takoha; and also to the relatives of Wiremu Pohika Otnahuru on the Waimate Plains, who are interested in that block. I recommended that £150 should be paid to Hare Tipanaue and his people, and £150 to the others. 1099. Was that not subsequent to this account now before us being made out ?—Tes ; it was some months ago, but I have received no reply. These are the only two outstanding questions of any importance in that block requiring to be settled. 1100. The Okahutiria Block is quite settled, is it not ? —Tes. 1101. Were any reserves agreed to be made for the sellers in the Moumahaki Block ?—No ; except as regards an unsatisfied claim of the Tokakaikura tribe, to whom a reserve of 200 acres was granted some years ago. This reserve was made by Captain Blake in a section wbich the Native Eeserves Commissioner had at the same time dealt with, as being available for that purpose, to satisfy the claim of some persons who had a flax-mill. The papers had been mislaid for some years, aud when I dealt with the Moumahaki Block the tribe said, through their chief Terehu Mahutonga, that they would prefer having the site of their original pa of the same name, Tokakaikura, which was included in the confiscated land I was dealing with. It was a very inferior piece of land, as regards value, to the piece "which was originally intended for them; and, as they were kept out of it for some time, I think it only fair that they should bave the whole 300 acres included in that section, instead of only 200 acres. 1102. And has that been promised to them ?—I have an impression that the question was left to my discretion, and I told the Natives I would recommend that they should have the whole section. 1103. Does the Moumahaki Block include any of the land lying between the Patea and the Whenuakura Eivers ?—No ; no part of it. 1104. Then that land will have to be dealt with separately, will it not?—Tes. 1105. What extent do you estimate the Moumahaki Block to be ? —-About 40,000 acres. I found myself hampered by some indefinite memoranda to the effect that 1,200 acres on this side of the Waitotara, in the Moumahaki Block, belonged to the Natives. In order to protect the Government from any difficulty in this matter, I increased the size of the piece of land to 1,500 acres, and told the Natives that the Government would not take it. 1106. Then it will be in the nature of a reserve in the Moumahaki Block?—Yes. About a year or eighteen months afterwards, I found out that the Waitotara Eiver was the boundary of the confiscation only up to a point where a straight line going inland cuts off the 1,200 acres referred to ; thus these 1,200 acres were returned to the Natives, and, further up the river, the line cut off a few thousand acres as confiscated land. 1107. The two areas balanced each other, in fact ? —More than balanced each other. This came out at the hearing of the Eangitotau Block, on the east side of Waitotara, when Mr. Mackay showed in Court that a portion of that block was still confiscated land. 1108. In the payment as takoha of £4,105 for Moumahaki, and £7,513 for Waingongoro, are there any sums included which ought not to be charged to takoha for those particular blocks ? —No. 1109. With regard to the £120 paid to Takiora Dalton, and charged in those two blocks, not as takoha; has it not to be considered in the same way as the similar payment in respect to Waimate Plains ?—No; there was a sum of £100 paid to Takiora Dalton on the 30th of August, 1879 ; that was for her claims to land at Opuora. The other £20 was for services. 1110. During the time that you were negotiating for the takoha in these various blocks, did you make any recommendation to the Government with respect to the placing of a survey staff at your disposal ? —Tes ; and I should like to be allowed to put in copies of a telegram and a letter which I wrote on the subject, dated respectively the sth and 9th of January, 1877 : — [For letter see Appendix.] (Telegram.) " Hawera, sth January, 1877. " Blake has accepted offer conditional on success. Everything looks well. Waingongoro survey completed. About 70,000 acres confiscated land require survey and compensation between Patea and Waingongoro before crossing latter. Ten surveyors and men required. Could Constabulary be sent to furnish necessary labour before they are discharged, and charged to expenses of acquisition ? " Hon. Major Atkinson." " C. Bbown, CC." 1111. The object of that was to recommend that you should have a staff of ten surveyors placed immediately at your disposal, was it not? —Tes.

G.—2.

1112. What answer did you get to that recommendation ? —I received no reply. 1113. Now let us take the block between the Patea and Whenuakura Eivers, which we will call the Whenuakura Block : it would amount to about 20,000 acres, would it not ? —I have no idea of the extent of it. It is very broken, and Taurua applied to Mr. Sheehan to have it returned to him. 1114. That is the upper part of the Whenuakura Block, above where the survey extends ?—Tes : above Taurua's and Komene's reserves. 1115. Have you had any negotiations with Taurua and the Ngaraurus about this Whenuakura Block ? —No. I asserted a right to deal with it as confiscated land, by having a line explored along the Kaharoa Eidge ; but, after the line had gone about ten miles, it was found so rough and impracticable that it was abandoned. 1116. Were you ever aware of a statement being made that Mr. J. C. Eichmond, when Native Minister, had promised in writing to give back to Taurua all the land between the Whenuakura and Patea Eivers ?—No. 1117. Were you aware of any statement being made as to the intentions of Sir Donald McLean on the same subject ?—Tes ; and I will put in a paper containing a statement made by Taurua on the 14th March, 1875, of a conversation stated to have taken place between him and Wi Tako and Wi Parata on the subject. The following is a translation : —■ "Statement of Taubtja at Patea, 14th March, 1875, before Major Brown and Hone Pihama. " On my arrival at Wanganui Town on our return from Wellington, I saw Wi Parata and Wi Tako, who said, 'This is the word of Sir Donald McLean, w 7ho has sent us to recommend you to take the takoha from Waitotara to Tangahoe.' I replied to them, ' Wait, that I may consider Sir Donald McLean's proposal.' They said, ' Eeply quickly.' I then said, 'I was not clear about the proposal of Sir Donald McLean, because the Government say the land has been confiscated; and now Sir Donald McLean proposes that I should take the takoha payment.' I said, 'Listen: Sir D. McLean's word is wrong, and. I now understand that the land is mine. If I take the takoha, the confiscation is cancelled, and the land remains to bo purchased. I therefore say to you both, Tell Sir D. McLean that I refuse to accept the takoha payment.' Wi Barata, in reply to all I said, agreed that what I said was right, but advised me to carefully consider the matter, as it was uncertain how long he and Sir Donald McLean would continue in the Government, and the proposal might be lost by a new Government taking office. I replied, ' Never mind that.' If any person says this statement is not true, let there be an investigation. " Taiietta. " Before us, Hone Bihama, W. Carrington, J.P." 1118. Further than that, are you aware of any existing engagement on the part of the Government to Taurua ? —No. 1119. What was the nature, so far as you know, of the promise which is alleged to have been made to him by Mr. Sheehan when Native Minister? —Mr. Sheehan stated he would consider Taurua's application to have the balance of the confiscated land between Patea and Whenuakura Eivers returned to him, and said he was inclined to consider the application favourably, for many reasons; one being that Taurua and his tribe had been prisoners for some years, and had therefore borne the heaviest portion of the punishment for the rebellion on this coast, while, at the same time, he did not appear to deserve it so much as some others, and had behaved very well since. 1120. Have you formed any opinion as to the advisability of entering into negotiations with Taurua and his people for the block between the two rivers, and of making any reserves there ?—Tes, I have considered the question. I may say that Komene says he has an equal claim, and claims that if any consideration is extended to Taurua, it should be equally extended to him. 1121. Komene has a settlement of his owm there, just above the Otauto Eeserve ? —Tes. 1122. And if any reserve were made for Taurua, it would be necessary to reserve Komene's settlement for him, would it not ? —Tes. 1123. Tou are aware that Komene already has a reserve there, and that he had it surveyed some time ago, and has let it ? —I am aware that he was awarded 1,000 acres, and that the back boundary of the reserve was surveyed by Captain Blake. 1124. At what time were the blocks within the confiscation south of the Waingongoro negotiated for by yourself ? —The negotiations for the Okahutiria Block were begun by Mr. Barris, and concluded by myself. The purchase of the Opaku Block was conducted by myself. Both were concluded about the same time, in March and April, 1877. 1125. At what time was the Opaku-Waingongoro Block negotiated for by you ?—The negotiation began in May, 1877. 1126. According to the return, the total takoha paid upon that block up to the present time is £7,513. Does this sum complete the whole of the amounts payable ou the block? —No. There remains £200 to be distributed by Taurua, Hone Pihama, and myself, inland of Normanby ; and also a sum of £500 which I was asked to retain by the Natives concerned, at the instance of Hone Pihama, to purchase back some fishing-stations belonging to the Ahitahi, the Ngatitupaea, and the Ngatitanewai. There is nothing else outstanding. 1127. Are these the fishing-stations that were referred to by Hone Pihama in his evidence at Hawera ? —Tes. 1128. When these two sums of £200 and £500 are paid, there will have been a payment of £8,213, which will finish the takoha for that block. Then how much per acre will the takoha on the block come to ? —About 2s. 2d. per acre. 1129. About the same, in fact, as has been the. average in the case of the Moumahaki and the other blocks ? —Tes. 1130. We observe that on this block Hone Pihama has received £1,250 ; Taurua, £525 ; Ngahina, £525 ; and Tito Hanataua, £100; and there are also payments to ten other chiefs of sums varying between £100 and £300, with payments to twenty others of £100 each. Do these large payments go into the hands of the principal chiefs as mana, or are they divided with the tribe ?—The payments

G.~ 2.

to Hone Pihama, Ngahina, Taurua, and Tito Hanataua represent sums paid to the chiefs for their mana. The others represent sums which, at meetings of the .Natives concerned, were agreed should be drawn by heads of families for distribution in the tribes. 1131. We will now ask you about your new 10,000-acre reserve in the block from Te Koti to Onewaia. We notice it is intersected by the Mountain Eoad: was it always understood that the Natives were to have a reserve extending for such a distance along the Mountain Eoad ?—The Chief Surveyor informed me that that would not be the permanent main road; and I arranged that the reserve should be bounded by the new line which will be the permanent Mountain Eoad, and which is very near the old railway survey made by Mr. Boylan. This was my reason for insisting with the Natives on the boundary which 1 chose on that side. 1132. Where will the new line of the Mountain Eoad come out at Normanby: will it unite with the present line at Ketemarae ?—lt will either join the present line where the railway crosses the road, or will enter tho road about a quarter of a mile from Normanby. 1133. Is this new reserve finally determined upon, subject only to your final settlement of the area; or will it not be necessary to obtain the special approval of it by the Government ? —I do not consider that it will require any special approval, as I had authority to make all necessary reserves, until that authority was stopped \>j the telegram of Sir George Grey. 1134. Taking the area of this new reserve at your own limit of 10,000 acres, instead of the 16,000 acres claimed at Hawera under Mr. Dalton's survey, and adding it to the 10,500 acres of Taiporohenui, and to the 6,000 acres of Otoia and Mokoia, they would altogether make a total of not far from 30,000 acres in one block, would they not ?—I do not think the total would exceed 27,000 acres. 1135. Which hapus of the Ngatiruanui are most specially interested in the new reserve?—The Ahitahi, Ngatitupaea, and Ngatitanewai. It may also be necessary to include in it, or to make a separate reserve of, 50 or 100 acres for an almost extinct tribe or hapu called Ngatirakei, which Katene represents. 1136. After the question of the boundary of your 10,000-acre reserve is concluded, will that complete all the reserves which you have engaged to make in the Opaku-Waingongoro Block ? —Tes ; with the exception, perhaps, of the 50 or 100 acres I just mentioned for the remnant of the Ngatirakei. 1137. Have you made up your mind as to where this small reserve should be made?—No ; because I thought it might possibly turn out that the 10,000-acre reserve would include a trifle more, when the points of Tirotiromoana and Araukuku were fixed: and there might be some excess which might be cut off the north-western corner to satisfy this claim. 1138. Tou said, in your evidence at Hawera, that this 10,000-acre reserve was intended to include all the outstanding promises in that part of the country which had been made by previous Governments ? —Tes. 1139. Then we may be sure that, as soon as this question of the boundary of your 10,000 acres is finally settled, there will be no more questions of reserves to be dealt with in that block ?—No. 1140. And when do you think that the question of area, and the dispute as to the difference between the 10,000 acres and the 16,000 acres, will be finally settled? —As soon as the Chief Surveyor can detail a surveyor to fix the points of Tirotiromoana aud Araukuku. 1141. Then if a surveyor were at your disposal now, there would be no difficulty in your finally settling the boundary of the reserve ?—No. 1142. And are you not of opinion that this survey should be made at once ?—Yes. I did not get the question settled while the survey of the "Waimate Plains was in progress, because a surveyor could ill be spared for it then, and because I foresaw a dispute on the question ; and I did not wish to raise it while questions about the Waimate Plains were pending. 1143. Tou have said that you did not deem it necessary to make any special report to the Government on the question of making the 10,000-acre reserve. Do you know whether the Government are really aware of the circumstances connected with it ?—I believe that a statement that the reserve was made, was included in one of my reports. 1144. Seeing that Taurua and the Ngarauru people, and the other tribes, had received very ample reserves during Sir Donald McLean's time, what necessity was there for making this additional reserve; and on what grounds was such a large reserve made in addition to the others ?—Taurua and the Pakakohe have 2,000 acres at Otauto, 1,200 acres at Otoia, 1,000 acres at Taumaha, and 4,800 acres at Mokoia, which were considered sufficient for them. Then comes the Whareroa Eeserve of 10,500 acres for the Natives interested in that block, namely, the Tangahoe. No portion of these reserves were available for the Ahitahi, Ngatitupaea, and Ngatitanewai: and it is for them this reserve of 10,000 acres on the Mountain Eoad is made. At the same time, there are a good many alleged promises to these tribes which I never could get at the bottom of, but which I have sufficient faith in to see that they would swallow up the most valuable portion of the land ; for these three tribes had already settled upon the seaward portion of the 10,000 acres. I had several reasons for dealing liberally with them. There was the indefinite nature of the promises that had been made to them ; the fact that they had submitted with very good grace to the confiscation of their land, which had not previously been meddled with ; and my wish that the Natives on the Waimate Plains should not infer that I would deal with them in a niggardly manner. 1145. Can you give any idea of the number of Natives who are interested in this 10,000-acre reserve, including women and children? —Speaking roughly, I should say about 200. A good many of them are at Parihaka, and took no part in the land transactions that I have dealt with. 1146. By whose authority was the reserve made: was there any special authority? —No ; there was the general authority from Sir Donald McLean to deal with the whole question and make such reserves as were necessary, contained in his instructions to Mr. Parris, afterwards repeated to me. 1147. Then, was your reserve to be complete and final, without having first to be submitted to the Government in this and other similar cases; or did it not require the assent of the Government, on your recommendation and explanation ? —I may say that I insisted on the western boundary being what the Chief Surveyor expected would be the eventual Mountain Eoad, so as to keep it clear of any road or railway difficulty, and so as not to leave any reason for the Government requesting me to alter the boundaries.

G.—2.

1148. But, supposing the Government had thought the quantity excessive; had you power, under the authority you held, to give the Natives 40,000, 50,000, or 100,000 acres, if you thought proper, and would your act have been conclusive ? —-That I could not say. If I had made a larger reserve I should have made more than I believed to be right, and I should have expected the Government to dispute the reservation. Mr. Dalton had no authority to exceed the quantity I had told him. 1149. The fitness of this reserve would depend very much on the number of people for whom it was intended, and the proportion it would bear to other reserves made for other Natives. Prom that point of view, is it not an unduly large reserve as compared with the reserves made for the Pakakohe and other tribes ? —I think it is slightly in excess of the proportion given to the Pakakohe, but rather under the amount given to the Tangahoe. 1150. Had any of the three hapus you have mentioned, the Ahitahi, Ngatitupaea, and Ngatitanewai, any reserves made for them elsewhere ?—No. 1151. They had been living on the land during the period it was under survey ?—Tes. 1152. Now as to the value of the reserve; is it good laud ? —Some part of it is very good; about 2,000 acres; and would sell for £10 an acre. The rest would not average more than £2 an acre, if that. 1153. Then the value is about £40,000 for the lot ?—Tes. 1154. Tou were saying that the western boundary of the reserve was to be the new line of the Mountain Eoad, as it will ultimately be laid off? —Tes ; as it is at present surveyed by the Chief Surveyor. 1155. Do you know whether any money has been laid out on that deviation ? —Nothing has been laid out beyond, the expenditure involved in its having been originally surveyed as a railway line, and being now taken as a road line. 1156. Then the line which will ultimately be the Mountain Eoad is the same as what is known as Boylan's railway line ? —Tes. 1157. And it is just outside of that line that the present railway line is to go, is it not?—Tes, between it and the Waingongoro Eiver. The road will afford a frontage to the sections that will bo laid off there on one side, as well as to the Native reserve on the other. 1158. Then the Natives will have the advantage of a triple frontage upon Government roads ; that is to say, the frontage on both sides of the Mountain Eoad now made, and the frontage to the new Mountain Eoad as it is to be; and will also have the railway running close to their land besides. Is that not so ? —Tes. I was in hopes that I might be able to take a frontage off the Native reserve on this new line of road, but when I came to examine it on the plan, I could not see how I could do so and keep faith with the Natives in regard to the direction the boundary of the reserve would take. 1159. Have none of these circumstances been referred to in any communication from you to the Government ? —No. 1160. They go far, I presume, to make up your present estimate that some of the land would sell for £10 an acre ? —No. I was thinking of the portion already in occupation there, at the seaward portion of the reserve : of which 1,500 acres had been given to the Natives before I took office, and which extended across the railway line. 1161. Tou mean the 1,500 acres which were originally surveyed near "Waingongoro Eiver, where the line was changed by you at Onewaia ? —Tes. Onewaia is still the same point; but the line was to go straight inland, instead of at an angle. 1162. What we wish to make clear is, whether we rightly understand you to mean that the most valuable part of the reserve had already been agreed to by the Government, only that it was not shown on any of the maps ? —The 1,500 acres were shown on the map : but there were 3,000 acres besides, which I understood from Captain Blake had been agreed to be granted, but had not been surveyed. 1163. Then, if we are to take the 1,500 acres and the 3,000 acres as having both been agreed to before you came into office, the difference between those areas and your 10,000 acres would practically be land of much less value ?—Tes. At the same time, the two promises that were brought before the Commission, of 1,000 acres each to Whakataka and Heke Pakeke, I never heard of before. The reserve of 1,500 acres made by Mr. Parris must at any rate have been in satisfaction of one of these claims. 1164. We are to understand that the £800 which was paid as takoha, leaving £200 to be still distributed, related to the block of land north of this 10,000-acre reserve, and extending up to Patea Eiver ? —Tes ; and coming down to Onewaia and the Waingongoro Eiver. It also includes part of Te Ngaere Block. 1165. Thomas Humphries, Chief Surveyor for the Provincial District of Taranaki, said: With regard to the survey of the 10,000-acre reserve, Mr. Dalton received his instructions from me, first of all by memorandum. One or two days subsequently I met Major Brown at Hawera, and had a conference with him and some Natives, Mr. Dalton being present. I distinctly remember Major Brown on that occasion telling the Natives that the boundary of the reserve was to go up the Whareroa, to include Tirotiromoana; from thence in a straight line to Te Eoti, and down to Onewaia, where there was a kahikatea tree. Those were the instructions Mr. Dalton got from me at the time in Major Brown's presence. Mr. C. A. Weat, District Land Officer, further examined. 1166. The Commissioners.] We wish to obtain all the particulars you can give relating to the Native reserves and the dealings with the compensation awards in the district under your charge. Will you please take the reserves first ? —Tes. The Native reserves in the country comprised between the Waingongoro and Waitotara Eivers may be conveniently classified as follows : (1) Eeserves set apart before the second insurrection of 1868, 22,361a. 2r. 9p.; (2) Eeserves set apart by Sir D. McLean in 1873, 11,320a. 2r. 18p. ; (3) Eeserves made for individual Natives, 999a. Or. 21p.; (4) Eeserves leased by Government to Europeans, 505a. Ir. 24p. ; (5) Additional reserves made since 1873, 13,313a. Ir. Op.: total, 48,503a. Or. 12p. But in this total the reserve is included twice for the Ahitahi, Ngatitupaea, and Ngatitanewai; and the area to be deducted depends on the settlement of the

G.—2

question of the survey of the reserve on the line of the Mountain Eoad. If the extent of that reserve is fixed at the 10,000 acres awarded by tho Civil Commissioner, the deduction to be made from the above total will be 4,000 acres, and tho total of reserves between Waingongoro and Patea will really be about 44,500 acres. 1167. Will you supply detailed schedules of these reserves ? —I produce them. [See Appendix.] 1168. The reserves named in your first class comprise the larger ones, with the exception of the one whose area has still to be adjusted? —Tes. It includes the Whareroa, of 10,500 acres ; the Mokoia, of 4,800 acres ; the Otoia, of 1,200 acres ; and the Taumaha, of 2,800 acres ; as well as smaller sections which are the sites of old kaingas, and other spots of special value to the Natives. 1169. How wero the reserves made which you include in your second class? —On the 31st January, 1873, the late Sir Donald McLean met the Patea Natives at Wanganui, and informed them of the arrangements he proposed for the settlement of the confiscated territory between Waitotara and Waingongoro, in order that all doubts should be cleared up, and that the owners of the land in that part of the district, whether European or Maori, should occupy their respective portions without fear of future misunderstanding. Sir D. McLean, on that occasion, confirmed to the Pakakohe, who had suffered imprisonment at Dunedin, the tribal reserves which had been set apart for them before the rebellion, and gave them permission to return and occupy these. He also then, and subsequently, set apart additional tribal reserves for the Pakakohe, the Ngarauru, the Ahitahi, and the Ngatitupaea, to the amount of about 11,320 acres. 1170. What are the reserves in your third class ?—They consist of lands awarded to individual Natives, amounting to 999 acres. One award to the chief Ngahina is doubtful, the land having been set apart for him conditionally for services which, I understand, have not been performed. I understood Ngahina not to press his claims before the Commissioners. 1171. What reserves do you put in your fourth class ? —They are reserves which have been under the administration of the Native Eeserves Commissioner, Major Heaphy, V.C. They were made for general Native purposes, and contain about 505 acres. They are all leased to Europeans for a term of 21 years from Ist October, 1874. 1172. Tour last class includes reserves made since 1873 ? —Tes. Of these there are six small reserves, as described in the schedule I have produced, amounting to about 313 acres. Next, there is a reserve of 1,500 acres at Waitotara, consisting of 1,200 acres over which the confiscation was abandoned by Gazette notice, and 300 acres added by the Civil Commissioner. Then there are 1,500 acres given to Tapa te Waero under "The Special Contracts Act, 1878:" this reserve is inalienable by sale, gift, or mortgage, and can only be leased for a term not exceeding 21 years, and with the consent of the Governor. The last is the reserve of 10,000 acres north of Ketemarae. 1173. Tou are speaking of the one made by Major Brown at the Mountain Eoad ? —Tes. I am informed by Major Brown that tho boundaries are not finally surveyed, and I have merely indicated its approximate position on the key map I have produced. Though I. call it 10,000 acres, there will, as I have said, be only 6,000 acres additional, as 4,000 acres merge in it which are included in the second class, among the reserves set apart by Sir Donald McLean in 1873. The reserve also includes a claim for 10 acres to be granted to Heke Pakeke absolutely, being a piece of land sold by that chief to Mr. P. McGuire in 1876 with the sanction of the Government. 1174. Is there not some unsettled question about the Pukorokoro Eeserve of 1,000 acres ? —lt was set apart for Komene and his people at the place called "New Taranaki," between the Patea and Whenuakura Eivers. Komene has leased land adjoining and impinging upon the University Eeserve, and the consequence is that his reserve will either have to be shifted into the bush where he has taken it, or about 500 acres will have to be added to it in order to enable the tribe to have the open land about New Taranaki, which was originally intended for them, as shown on the key map. 1175. Is there any suggestion you desire to make about these reserves? —It will be seen that very large blocks have in some cases been reserved for the Natives, and I would like to take this opportunity of making a few remarks thereon. A good deal has been said about the necessity of issuing Crown grants for these lands ; but I think it is obvious that such a course is inexpedient so far as the large reserves (especially the Whareroa, of 10,500 acres, and the other 10,000 acres adjoining) are concerned. Such an extensive area as 20,000 acres, in one block, should not be allowed to remain a bar to settlement in the midst of a district every acre of which is suitable for settlement. I would therefore strongly advocate that these reserves should be administered by the Government on behalf of the Natives, and leased to Europeans for long periods on favourable terms, thus securing the settlement of the district, which would otherwise be retarded if such lands are unconditionally granted to the Natives. 1176. Will you now turn to the awards of the Compensation Court ?—These awards were made by Judge Smith at a sitting of the Court at Wanganui in December, 1876. 40 claimants were awarded 400 acres each, and 79 claimants received 16 acres each ; making a total of 17,264 acres. 1177. Was there not a small addition made to this total afterwards ? —Tes; it was found, before the final sitting of the Court in 1874, that a Native named Teretiu had been inadvertently left out at the first sitting, and 16 acres were awarded to him. 1178. Then what is the true total for this part of the coast ? —17,280 acres. 1179. What was done to allocate the awards ? —Mr. W. S. Atkinson was appointed Crown Agent to carry them out, and he, with the consent of the Natives, selected three blocks for the allocation : Ist. A block on the north-west bank of the Waitotara, containing 8,352 acres, for 42 awardees, 20 being owners of 400 acres, and 22 of 16 acres each ; 2nd. A block on the north-west bank of the Whenuakura, containing 912 acres, for 2 owners of 400-acre awrards, and 7of 16-acre awards; 3rd. A block of 600 acres, near the Kakaramea Township, for 5 awardees, to the extent of 120 acres each; leaving the balance of 280 acres each, or 7,400 acres, to be given in bush land at the back of Kakaramea. 1180. Were those arrangements completed ?—No. The disturbed state of the district and other causes prevented Mr. Atkinson's arrangements being completed, and no survey of either of the three blocks was made. The business was left in an unsettled state until the beginning of 1872, when Mr, G. B. Worgan was appointed to .settle outstanding questions on the West Coast.

G.— 2.

1181. What did Mr. Worgan do ?—He began by defining the position of the awards : taking (so far as the areas were concerned) the three blocks I have mentioned, which aggregated 9,804 acres, and placing the remaining 7,400 acres in the Lower Waitotara Block, near the sea. A reference to the map I have produced will show at a glance the position of the awards. 1182. How did Mr. Worgan come to buy up any of the awards?—He was authorized by the Government to purchase the interests of the awardees where they were willing to sell the same; and here began all the difficulties which have since occurred in relation to these lands. Mr. Worgan did not confine himself to purchasing for the Government, he negotiated purchases for private individuals ; and, in allocating the awards, instead of following strictly the previous arrangements of Mr. Atkinson, the Crown Agent, he appears in some instances to have been guided in his individual allotment of the sections by the willingness or otherwise of the awrardee to sell his interest. The consequence was that some of the awardees were placed on land to which they had no claim by former associations, which caused dissatisfaction amongst the tribes, as well as amongst the awardees claiming such spots. 1183. When did Mr. Worgan go out of office ? —He was relieved of office early in 1873 ; and I was then instructed to complete the unfinished purchases, and to wind up the whole matter in the best way possible. As the awardees were in many cases willing to sell, the difficulties of improper allocation were in most cases got over by buying the interest of the Native in the award, wherever it might be. 1184. Did no difficulties arise ? —ln the case of Eahera te Waia it was found imperative to shift Mr. Worgan's allocation. This woman had been unwilling to sell her interest. She was of some mark in the tribe, and claimed section 387, the site of her old kainga, which had been allotted to Horopapera Pukeke, who was a stranger to the locality, but had sold his interest through Mr. Worgan to a settler. Eahera and the Waitotara Natives represented the injustice of this to Judge Smith, and it then seemed that, unless her claim could be settled, the whole allocation would be in danger of nonconfirmation by the Court. After consulting with Mr. Booth, I decided to give Eahera section 387, and to shift Horopapera's award to section 380, which had been previously allotted to Eahera. Horopapera's interest has since then passed into the hands of the Government under " The Eiddell Land Grant Act, 1875." 1185. When did the final sitting of the Compensation Court take place ? —On the 18th March, 1874, and following days, before Judge Smith. I appeared as Crown Agent, and brought forward evidence on behalf of the Crown relative to the quantity of land in the awards, putting in at the same time a plan showing their position. The Natives interested were also heard. 1186. What did the Court decide ? —On the 19th March Judge Smith stated that all the claims for awards had been heard, and that, as there were no objections made which could be entertained by the Court, the final orders would be granted. He added that the Court would sit again on the following day to hear any further matters relating to the awards. Accordingly, on the 20th March, the Judge stated that the Court was satisfied with the awards handed in by me as Crown Agent, and that no objections had been made which could be entertained. 1187. What, then, is the present position of these reserves? —I produce a tabular statement of them in the order adopted by the Compensation Court, setting against each section its present district number, its area, and mode of disposal by each awardee. [See Appendix.] 1188. Will you summarize the information contained in the statement now produced ?—I proceed, in the first instance, to divide the awards under two heads : Ist. Awards purchased by the Government for which no Crown grants are to issue; and 2nd. Awards for which Crown grants will have to be prepared in the names of the awardees : this includes all private purchases. 1189. How many are in the first division ? —There were purchased by Government 20 awards of 400 acres, 1 award of 120 acres, and 57 awards of 16 acres each ; making a total of 9,032 acres. 1190. What was done with the land so purchased? —The 9,032 acres in which the Native title was extinguished by purchase, were disposed of as follows : 3,790 acres were returned to the Ngarauru Natives at Waitotara in the shape of reserves; 4,382 acres have been sold or otherwise disposed of; and the balance of 860 acres is still available. 1191. How many awards are included in your second division, for which Crown grants have yet to issue ? —There are still to be Crown-granted 15 awards of 400 acres each, 4 of 120 acres each, 5 of 280 acres each, and 23 of 16 acres each ; amounting together to 8,248 acres. 1192. That will take in all the awards? —Tes; 9,032 acres and 8,248 acres make up the total of 17,280 acres. 1193. What is the present state of the awards in the second division? —All the awards have passed into the hands of Europeans, either by sale or lease, with the exception only of 23 awards of 16 acres each, and of section 387, awarded, as I have already explained, to Eahera te Waia. I believe that most of these 23 awards have also passed into the hands of Europeans, but I have had no means of tracing these smaller transactions. 1194. Practically, then, are we to assume it as nearly correct that these awards of 17,280 acres have, as a whole, passed out of the hands of the Natives ? —Tes ; and the Crown grants are only required in order to perfect the titles of the European purchasers who have acquired their interests. 1195. But were the awards saleable instruments ? —On that subject I may say I am instructed that the Judge of the Compensation Court has decided that an " inalienation clause " is to be inserted in each Crown grant i and the late Native Minister (Hon. Mr. Sheehan) concurred in this view, giving as a reason that a revision of all the transactions between the buyer and seller might thereby be made by the Crown. How far such a course is now fairly practicable, is a question which, in justice to the buyers who purchased in good faith, should be carefully considered. 1196. But is it not just the question whether all the transactions were really made in good faith ? —Many allegations are made by the awardees relating to the purchase of their interests by Mr. Worgan, for the Crown or otherwise ; and, if the proposed revision is entered upon, it is hard to say when or where the inquiry will end. I very much doubt whether any useful result is at all likely to be attained by such a course. If it is necessary to go into those questions at all, they must be the subject of a patient and prolonged investigation.

&.—2.

1197. Has the map you now put in been prepared under your own supervision ?—Tes. It will, I think, readily illustrate the various stages through which the awards have passed as I have described, and also the Native reserves throughout the district. For the information connected with the last class of reserves —those made since 1873 to the present time —I am indebted to the Civil Commissioner, Major Brown.

At Haweea, Tuesday, 23ed March, 1880. Mr. Chaeles Einneety, Assistant Surveyor, examined. 1198. The Commissioners.] Tou are Assistant District Surveyor ? —Tes. 1199. Tou were employed lately in surveying part of the Waimate Plains ? —Tes. 1200. We understand that you wish to make a statement with regard to an imputation which you think has been cast upon you about the road you laid off at Titokowaru's place ? —Tes. 1201. Did you make a statement to the Chief Surveyor at New Plymouth on the subject?—l did. 1202. In the letter now before you ? —That is a correct copy of it. 1203. At what time did you commence laying off the roads referred to in your letter ? —I think you will find it stated in the letter. The dates were taken from my diary at New Plymouth during February and March, 1879. All the data and information were abstracted from them there. 1204. What we are to understand is that your survey of the road began after the 2nd March, when you took your chain and theodolite on the ground ? —Tes. 1205. How long was that before the surveyors were turned off ?—About three weeks. 1206. Was that the first indication of objection shown by Titokowaru to the road going in the direction you laid it off?—Tes ; it was about the 7th or Bth March. 1207. What took place ?—Several men came from the pa, surrounded the point at which I was working immediately opposite their whare, at the end of the block line running to the sea, saying that if I continued the line in that direction it would run into Titokowaru's settlement. I said I had no intention of carrying the block line further than their own cart road. I was at this time running at right angles to the road, and towards it; but I said that, if they wished it, I would turn the road from the point at which my theodolite was then standing, running towards their gate over fern land; and that I would not do any damage. After this statement they seemed fairly satisfied, so much so that good humour entirely prevailed amongst them, and they amused themselves by taking a view all round through my theodolite. They chatted and laughed with me for at least an hour, and left the ground that day without any further obstruction. 1208. Did you afterwards meet with any obstruction ?—Tes ; on the following day. 1209. What took place then ? —They did not disturb me in any way until it was almost time to • knock off work; when 1 was going close to that point, three men came over from Titokowaru's kainga and said that I must discontinue my work there; that Captain Wilson had been to them that morning on one of his periodical visits, and told them that I ought not to run that road ; that he had already remonstrated with me about it; and that the Government had given no authority to do so. 1210. What was the remonstrance made to you by Captain Wilson ? —He said he thought I ought to run the road in another direction, and pointed out a line some considerable distance seaward; he pointed out certain marks, which, I think, as nearly as my memory serves me, were about 30 chains distant. At Captain Wilson's request, I then spent some little time in endeavouring to find what, to myself, would appear to be a road worth running, and with a view to possible future traffic; but I could not do so to my own satisfaction, and, on that account, continued with my original design : and because of having experienced no obstruction. 1211. Then, after that, had you any further obstruction from the Natives when you reached Titokowaru's gate, and before you crossed the steep creek referred to in your letter ? —Tes ; the obstruction w ras, that on the evening of the day when Captain Wilson informed them that I had no business to run the road, they said that I need not come back to-morrow morning. 1212. Tou proceeded, however, to carry out the survey of the road as you wished? —Not until I had seen Major Brown. 1213. What took place between you and Major Brown ? —Major Brown said that Captain Wilson had already reported that I was running the road injudiciously, and that he had fixed a time to come out and decide between us; that he would be glad if I would come in and see him on the subject, because of the great necessity which existed for preserving peace between ourselves and the Natives, and especially so with Titokowaru, who was to be treated writh extra courtesy. I produced, for Major Brown's information, a diagram of the locality, explaining what I had already said and done, leaving the decision to himself. 1214. What did he decide?—-He asked again whether I had carefully explored the locality, and whether, in my opinion, I could not find a good road by complying with the wish of the Maoris. I said, in reply, that nothing, short of taking the road so far seaward as to render it altogether worthless for settlement purposes, by bringing it so close to one road already established, would satisfy the Natives of the place. 1215. Did the Natives indicate any line that they would wish to have taken? —Tes ; and said that anything nearer than that would not do. 1216. Do you suppose that, if you had taken their line, you would not have been obstructed ?— No ; but any other line would have been impracticable. 1217. On what account: on account of the steepness of the ground ?—Tes, and its broken nature generally, and the numerous heads of gullies springing from the country over which they wished the road to go. 1218. Did you explain that to the Natives ?—Tes, fully. 1219. Did they acquiesce in your view? —They would not listen to reason, and said I was;net * man of much authority. 11— G. 2.

a—2.

1220. How far seaward was the line they wished you to take from the point where your road crossed the little creek before you reach Okaiawa ?—Quite 30 chains. 1221. Do you think that, if the line bad been taken seaward, you might probably have carried it without further obstruction ? —I think so, at that time. 1222. With reference to what you have said about the nearness of one road to another, we call your attention to the position of your survey where it crossed the Inaha Stream. On what scale is your map ? —Half a mile to the inch. 1223. If, then, you take 30 chains seaward of the point where the obstruction occurred, how much nearer to the other road which you just referred to would that be, than the place where you crossed the Inaha ? —Perhaps 10 chains. 1224. Then, as far as regards the question to which you attach importance, the two roads would only have been 10 chains nearer to each other by crossing that creek at the point the Natives wished, than they would have been at the point where you crossed the Inaha River. Is that not so ?—That is true; but a reference to the plan will show, from any point of view, the absolute necessity of bridging the other road at the crossing of the Inaha. 1225. Then, if it was a necessity to cross the Inaha at that point, what other than the mere difficulty of crossing the little creek was there, to prevent the line going on in the same direction, running west from the Inaha to the point of the bush about 40 chains from your block line, so as to keep as close as possible to the Native cart road, as advised by Captain Wilson: is the creek not a very small one ? —Yes, very small. 1226. What is the altitude from the level of the plain to the bottom of the creek ?—Trusting to memory, I should say about 60 feet. 1227. And at what altitude would it be desirable, under ordinary circumstances, to cross the creek: about 30 feet ? —On the level of the stream, if the ground would permit. Some 5 feet, or 6 feet from the water-line would allow ample margin for any freshes that are likely to come down the creek. 1228. There was, then, no difficulty in reducing the level of the plain to the level of the bridge ? —A bridge could be made to span the whole gully, but w rould cost thousands of pounds. To cross it at the place I chose would resolve itself into a cost of £30 or £40. 1229. It was immediately after this, was it not, that Titokowaru's people went to Parihaka ? —Yes ; the survey was completed the day before they left for Parihaka. Mr. P. Gr. Wilson examined. 1230. Tlie Commissioners.] You have heard Mr. Pinnerty's evidence?—Yes. 1231. What was your official position at that time?—l was assisting Major Brown, Civil Commissioner. 1232. Is there any statement you wish to make relating to what Mr. Pinnerty has said ?—I may say, in reference to that matter, that I got a message from Titokowaru, stating that he wished to see me. I saw him, and he told me he was in trouble about a road that was going inland. He said the road was coming in the direction of, and would go through, tho village where he was living. 1233. It was the road passing by Okaiawa that he was referring to, was it not ? —Yes. I told Titokowaru, " You need not be in trouble about that road, because Major Brown issued instructions to the surveyors that they were not to take any road through your villages." Titokowaru was perfectly satisfied with that. I then said the nearest road to be taken to Okaiawa would be a road line from Normanby to Kauae. Titokowaru said to me, " How near will that road come to my place ? " I said, " I cannot tell; but Ido not think it will come any nearer than your present path." That wras all the conversation we had at the time. After that, Mr. Pinnerty started this road-line from Waingongoro towards Kauae. I happened to be at Okaiawa a few days after the road was started, and Titokowaru said, " I wish that road not to come inside my paddock : I wish it to go to seaward of my paddock ; and I will send one of my men with you to show where there is a good crossing just outside my paddock fence, and the young man will also point out to you the burial-ground which I wish to be avoided." When I left Okaiawa, Titokowaru sent a man with me and pointed out this crossing. 1234. How far seaward of the present crossing was that ? —To the best of my knowledge, it was 6 or 7 chains. 1235. What did you think of the crossing that the Natives showed to you ? —lt appeared to me to be very fair, and that a bridge-crossing could be made, but not a ford-crossing, the banks being steep and narrowed in. On my way back to Hawera I called at Mr. Pinnerty's camp, and told him what was Titokowaru's wish. He then said he would go out with me and have a look at the place and the line there. I think it was on the following day that we went out, and examined the line of road and crossing also. Mr. Pinnerty told me he would take a day and examine the place carefully, and see if he could pet a good crossing there. A few days after that I went out again to Okaiawa. I noticed then that the road had been taken inland of the place Titokowaru wished it to be taken. I spoke of the matter to Mr. Pinnerty, and he said he had examined the place, but could not find a crossing to satisfy him, and he was taking the road so as to get the best crossing he could. I was not satisfied about this, and I then went to Mr. Cheal's camp and said to him, " Will you come up with me and look at the crossing ?" He came with me, and I pointed out the spot where Titokowaru wished the road taken across the creek, and asked him if he considered a good crossing could be got there. He said he considered a very good bridge-crossing could be got there ; but it was not so good for a ford as could be got at the other place. I asked him if he saw any difficulty in bringing a road that way, and he said there was no difficulty whatever. I came back to Hawera, Major Brown having arrived from New Plymouth, and I reported the matter to him. That is all I have to say in the matter, with the exception of its having been stated that I told the Natives to oppose this line being taken where it was jfc&ken. I deny that statement altogether, and wish to say something in reference to it. I think it was ,om itfce 13th March I went to Okaiawa one morning, and saw some Natives, about a dozen, sitting rdown jtfeere. Some of them had white bands around their heads, which is a sign that mischief is rfctmteniplated. I said to one of these men, "Where is Titokowaru?" He replied, "Titokowaru is inland." lasted, "What are vou all doing here?" I was answered, "We are watching for the

G.—2

surveyor to come, and when he comes we will take his instruments from him." I said, " You are going to act very foolishly, and I will go and see Titokowaru." One of them replied, " You will not be able to find him ; he is inland at a cultivation." I replied, "I will go and try to find him." I then went and found Titokowaru. I told him that some of his people told me they were going to take the instruments from the surveyor, and that I wished him to put a stop to it. He said he was very pouri about the road line being taken through his paddock, and that he had resolved to let his young men do as they liked. I said that I agreed with him that there was no occasion for the road-line to go through the paddock; at the same time, I did not wish his young men to interfere with the surveyors, and I wanted him to stop it. He agreed with me, and came down to Okaiawa to his place. I stopped there the greater part of the day, but the surveyors were not working in the direction of his place that day; they were working somewhere else. Titokowaru promised me he would not allow his young men to interfere. 1236. Did you report these circumstances to Major Brown ? —I did so, with reference to tha Natives. 1237. But as to the men who wore white bands around their heads? —I think I did not inform him of that, not thinking it of much importance : though I may have done so. 1238. Did you at that time look upon the road-line as a serious matter, or a trifling one ?—I regarded it as a serious matter, because it would involve the question of their cultivations generally. 1239. Do you attribute any of Titokowaru's subsequent action to his dissatisfaction on his part respecting the road ? —I think this was the first thing that turned Titokowaru against the surveys, as he was favourable to them before that. 1240. Did he not go away to Parihaka just after this ? —lt was while the obstruction was going on that Titokowaru left for Parihaka. The line had been completed through his place when he left. 1241. Did you have any conversation with him on the subject when he came back ?—No; the Natives had removed one of the surveyors before Titokowaru returned. 1242. Had Mr. Pinnerty been stopped before he came back ?—No; there was no one left at the place. He was stopped previous to Titokowaru's going away. 1243. Was that after he had promised that his young men would not stop you ?—I do not think that there was any actual stoppage, though they threatened to stop the work. 1244. Do you remember the night of Sir D. Bell's arrival at Hawera, and the conversation you had with him that evening ? —Yes. 1245. Do you remember what you said to him of your opinion with respect to the influence this road had upon the trouble which arose ? —My own opinion with reference to that is this: that, if the road-line had not been taken through there, Titokowaru would have supported the surveyors, and would not have taken any active part in turning them oil'. 1246. Then you think that the effect of the road being laid off in this way, changed the good .attitude that formerly marked Titokowaru's demeanour, into the unfavourable one he afterwards assumed? —Yes; but Ido not know. He may have been influenced by Parihaka. I had been constantly in the habit of visiting Titokowaru, and until that road was taken through he was verv favourable, and he agreed to assist in keeping his young men from interfering in any way. On one occasion something had been done to an iron trig, station, and I went to him about it. He asked me why I came to him. I told him that it was some of his people who were the offenders, and that, as he was a chief, I reported the matter to him in the first instance. He said he had not seen the trig, station at Okaiawa, and asked, " Why did you not get it from the people who have taken it ?" I said, " Before going to them, I thought it right to come to you, as their chief, and make a complaint, so as to get your assistance in getting it back." Ho said nothing more for some time, but when I was leaving he said, " See if you can get the iron trig., and if you cannot I will see if I can get it for you." A few days after that, I got a message from him saying he had got the trig, station pipe back, and asking that a man be sent for it. 1247. Up to that time he had rather assisted than otherwise, and, so far as you know, had shown no hostile attitude to the surveys ?—Precisely so. 1248. We presume that, during the frequent interviews you had with him, you had an opportunity of conversing with him about tho surveys going on at the Plains. Was he in the habit of making any objection about them ? —He spoke very little about them ; and, while in conversation with him, he never objected in any way. 1249. Did he make any remark at all about his lands, or talk about them? —No. 1250. What was his general temper; civil and friendly, or otherwise ?—Very friendly and hospitable. Several strangers had gone with me to his place, and he treated them very hospitably. He occasionally used to "chaff" me about bringing those people up to look at the land, saying he knew very well they were people who wished to buy and possess the land. .1251. Did that seem to create any hostile feeling in his mind ?—No. He used to be very friendly, and, if he had spirits, gave to all who came; he was, in fact, very sociable. 1252. Has he not some personal apprehension of being taken prisoner? —Yes; I think so. 1253. Does he ever come into the settlements ? —No, never. I met him once on the banks of the Waingongoro. He w ras anxious about some grass seed which was being weighed at Normanby, and asked me if I knew what it weighed. I told him I had seen tho grass seed weighed, but paid no attention to it. I said, "If you are anxious about it, come back with me and ascertain the weights." He said, " No, I don't care about going into the settlements." I told him that he was perfectly safe ; that no one w rould interfere with him, as any ill-feeling the settlers had towards him at one time had disappeared. He said he was afraid of drunken people and tuiuas insulting him. He did not make any reference to being apprehended or made prisoner. 1254. Are you aware that any tutuas had been in the habit of threatening him ? —I am not aware of anything of that sort having been done within the last two or three years. I believe that Titokowaru has an idea that the reward which formerly existed for his apprehension is still in force. 1255. Major Brown, in reference to the evidence of the preceding witness, said: Captain Wilson

G.—2.

has stated that Titokowaru would not take any part in the removal of the surveyors. I understand that he was merely passive in the matter, and only happened to be returning from Parihaka when the surveyors were being removed. 1256. The Commissioners.] Is there anything else, Mr. Finnerty, which has crossed your memory that you would like to say ?—I have no desire whatever to east the slightest doubt upon the truthfulness of Captain Wilson on the matters which have been referred to ; but I must say, most emphatically, that I now for the first time learn that Titokowaru had ever been consulted with regard to a judicious place for the crossing of that stream, although I at once acknowledge that Captain Wilson had asked me to find one a little lower down ; as he says, some sor 6 chains. A place was pointed out to me by Captain Wilson as one that was likely to give a good crossing-place, but neither of us dismounted to examine it. It did look to be a likely place, and I said I would, examine it, which I afterwards did. 1257. Major Brown: I wish to say that I never heard before that Titokowaru expressed an opinion beyond this, that he would like to see the road go seaward of his paddock.

At Carlyle, 27th Maech, 1880. Mr. Heney Westcott Climie, Assistant-Surveyor, examined. 1258. The Commissioners.] You were one of the surveyors engaged in the survey of the Waimate Plains ?—Yes. 1259. You took up your work at the end of the road from Normanby, travelling westward, at the point where the road is intersected by the block-line B on the tracing now before us ? —Yes. 1260. How many road-lines are there between lines A and B ? —Three running to the north. 1261. Did either of these lines cross the road from Normanby? —No. 1262. Then you yourself carried no line into the bush ?—No; with the exception of where the road from Normanby crosses a tongue of bush, as shown on the tracing. 1263. During the time you were at work, did you meet with any obstruction from the Natives ? — I met with no serious obstruction until being turned off on the 25th March. 1264. During the time of your survey did you go inside the bush at all ?—No, I was never inside the bush. 1265. Had you any reports from your men of there being any clearings there ?—Yes ; I heard there were clearings in behind the tongue of bush to which I have just referred. 1266. Were you told of their extent ? —No. 1267. Do you know whether the block-line B was produced into the bush ?—No, not by me. 1268. And after that, the country between block-line B and Otakeho stream was surveyed by Mr. Skeet, was it not ? —Yes. 1269. And then, running westward, by Mr. Anderson ?—Yes. 1270. Have you travelled generally along the line which would be a continuation of the Normanby road between your survey and Mr. Anderson's ?—Yes ; I have travelled all over that country. The Normanby road was intended, I think, to run out at Kaupukunui, and join the main road there. 1271. What is the character of the country ? —lt is good dry country where the road would run, along the edge of the bush ; it is rather high there. 1272. There would be no difficulty in carrying the road through? —No. 1273. Are there any broken gullies there ? —No ; with the exception of Waiokura. 1274. Then, if the Native difficulty were settled, a line of road could be got, without difficult}^ from Normanby to Mr. Anderson's survey? —I think so. Mr. Thomas Andekson, Assistant-Surveyor, examined. 1275. The Commissioners.] You were one of the surveyors employed to survey the Waimate Plains ? —Yes. 1276. Where did your work begin ? —I was surveying at first at the block where Manaia's township is. After that I was detached to No. 5 Block, and my eastern boundary was the Otakeho Stream, and my western boundary the Wahamoko, which was the western end of the survey. 1277. Did you cut the block-line to the Otakeho Stream ? —No ; it was cut by Mr. Skeet. 1278. The first line cut by you was the one called the Auroa road-line ? —YTes. 1279. How far did you cut the Auroa road-line from the main block-line up into the forest, running north ?—250 chains, up to about point C on the tracing. 1280. When you were surveying that line, did you cross any clearings in the bush ?—I crossed a small clearing about 15 chains from the entrance to the bush. 1281. After that you did not cross any clearings ?—No: there was a Native track the whole way. 1282. The next line you cut north of the block-line was one passing by Taikatu village ?—Yes. 1283. How far did you take that line ?—To within about half a mile of the village. 1284. Was not your third line at Omuturangi ?—Yes. 1285. How far did you take that line into the bush? —I did not go into the bush. I stopped near the village, before I got to the cultivations. 1286. And your last line was the block-line running north from the east and west block-line at Wahamoko ?—Yes. 1287. How far did you take that line up into the forest ? —I took that about 220 chains straight north through the bush to the point marked Don the tracing. At the same time I was traversing the Wahamoko stream. I crossed the Wahamoko stream about a mile and a half from the entrance to the bush. 1288. Did you go through any clearings as you cut that line ? —No, no regular clearings. There were old marks of clearings, but no open land. 1289. Where did you have your first difficulty with the Natives ? —At Taikatu.

G.— 2.

1290. What took place there ? —I had received instructions with regard to continuing the road, and I went with the Native interpreter to see how I could avoid Native cultivations. I went up to the village, and the Natives gave me to understand that they did not want me there. I gathered from the interpreter that they were very much opposed to my going near their village at all. It was not my intention to go near the village ; but I wanted to go there in order to see where the cultivations were, so that I might avoid them. 1291. Did you go far inside the bush ? —I went to a track running from Taikatu to Auroa. 1292. Are there many clearings in the bush there ? —-Yes ; a good many. 1293. Had you any obstruction from the Natives at Omuturangi ?—No obstruction was offered to me there, except that I believe the Natives grumbled to the interpreter about our being close to the village. I was encamped between Omuturangi and the block-line, about three-quarters of a mile from the village. 1294. It is swampy about Omuturangi and the Waimate stream, is it not ? —Yes. 1295. Would the Omuturangi road line, if it were produced into the forest, be difficult of construction on account of swampy land ? —No ; not the road I ran ; it is behind all swamps. 1296. And how far could' you have taken the Omuturangi line into the bush on dry ground ?—I went into the bush a short distance, and I found it was all dry ground about there, if I deviated a short distance; but then I might have come across cultivations, so I stopped, in order to find out exactly what I was to do. 1297. Did the Wahamoko line, the western block-line, go through dry country ? —lt had evidently been a swamp. The ground is very damp, and the Natives tell me it is a couple of feet deep in some places. It is low-lying land, and is swampy up the AVahamoko Biver. After crossing that stream the ground rises and is dry. 1298. Had you any serious dispute with the Natives before the time when you were turned off? —No. There were a few complaints. I dismissed three men on account of complaints by tho Natives. 1299. On account of pigs and women ? —Yes. 1300. You heard what Mr. Climie said about the country between his survey and yours?— Yes. 1301. Would there be any serious difficulty in continuing the line of road towards Oeo? —No; there would be no serious difficulty that I can see: it is pretty dry ground. The streams are sometimes swampy ; but there would be no difficulty in crossing them. 1302. Generally speaking, is it very deep between the plateau and the beds of the streams ? —The only stream that is deep in that way is the Otakeho. 1303. What do you estimate to be the depth from the plateau to the bed of the Otakeo, at a distance of, say, 50 chains from the main block-line ? —About 40 feet.

At Wellington, Thursday, 12th May, 1880. Mr. Eichaed John Gill, Under-Secretary Land Purchase Department, examined. 1304. The Commissioners.] You are Under-Secretary to the Land Purchase Department ? —Yes. 1305. Do you remember preparing a return for Parliament of the payments which have been made for compensation to the Natives, for the Waimate Plains, for the country between Patea and Waingongoro, and for the Moumahaki Block ? —Yes. 1306. At what date was the first payment made under the system of acquiring land within the confiscation by takoha ? —I cannot fix tlie date. The first payment was made for the Moumahaki Block on the 14th November, 1876. 1307. In the payments which are charged to the acquisition of the Waimate Plains, we find one of £1,000 made, on the 20th July, 1878, to certain Natives of Waitara, described as "Teira and others," purporting to be made for the acquisition of certain rights to land. Will you produce the voucher?—l produce it. [Original voucher produced.~| 1308. This voucher purports to be for the payment of a sum of £1,000 as " compensation to ourselves and near relatives for our former claim to confiscated land west of the Waingongoro." The voucher is certified by Major Brown, Civil Commissioner, and the signatures of the Natives are witnessed by Mr. liennell, clerk to Major Brown. Is that not so ?—Yes. 1309. It also appears that this sum of £1,000 was ordered to be charged to " land purchases at Taranaki " by Mr. Clarke, Under-Secretary?—Yes. 1310. What was the specific authority under which the payment was made? —According to the voucher, it would appear as if the authority had been given by the Hon. Mr. Sheehan; but lam not aware of a special authority being given by Mr, Sheehan for that particular voucher. The words, " The Hon. Mr. Sheehan," in the column "Authority," are in the writing of the clerk to the Civil Commissioner. lam not aware of any authority being given for acquiring confiscated lands other than in the letters from the late Sir Donald McLean, of 20th January, 1872, and 12th April, 1876. 1311. Was this sum of £L,OOO charged to the vote under the Public Works Acts for the acquisition of Native land in the North Island ? —lt was. 1312. In the evidence which the Civil Commissioner gave before us at Taranaki, he said, with reference to this payment of £1,000, that it was not really a payment to Teira on account of any proprietorship in the Waimate Plains at all, but for food and other expenses incurred at the Waitara meeting. Was the Land Purchase Department aware of that at the time the payment was passed ? — No; certainly not. 1313. How did the money originally come to be capable of being paid in that way at all ? —Major Brown is an imprestee of public moneys to be expended in the acquirement of the confiscated lands, and is from time to time imprested with moneys. On the 9th July, 1878, he asked for an imprest of £2,000. 1314. Will you produce the requisition ?—Yes. [Bequisition produced.]

a—2.

1315. Is not this £2,000 requisitioned as "Advance for compensation on the West Coast confiscated lands and lands purchase " ? —Y res. 1316. Mr. Batkin, Secretary to the Treasury, appears to have minuted a question asking when the money was actually wanted, and the Under-Secretary appears to have replied that the money was required upon a telegram of the Civil Commissioner. Where is that telegram? —I produce it: " Shall be glad of tho £2,000 requisitioned immediately, as I have been drawing on my resources and credit for want of it. —C. Bkown." 1317. How do you show that the item of £1,000 paid to Teira was part of tha £2,000 requisitioned for? —In the first vouchers Major Brown sent in for credit of the advance, this £1,000 forms one. 1318. What other vouchers were sent in belonging to the same requisition ? —This voucher for £1,000 was returned to the department with several others. 1319. Can you produce those other vouchers? —I furnish a schedule of them. The principal items are as follow : No. 1, £100 ; No. 2, £100 ; No. 3, £383 6s. 6d.; No. 4, £1,000 ; No. 15a, £100; No. 16, £100: the total amount being £1,783 6s. 6d., all of which were charged to the acquisition of the Waimate Plains. 1320. Are the four payments of £100 each described in the same way as in the voucher which you now produce, namely, as " compensation to ourselves and relatives on account of and in consideration of former claims for confiscated land west of the Waingongoro " ? —Yes. 1321. They all bear, apparentlv, the same authority and certificate as the voucher for the £1,000? —They do. 1322. When these vouchers came in, was any question raised with regard to them ? —They were submitted to the Hon. Mr. Sheehan, then Native Minister, for his special approval. 1323. Was that approval given ?—lt was. I produce the Treasury schedule containing the items of these vouchers, with the Hon. Mr. Sheehan's approval, dated 15th August, 1878. 1324. Do you remember Sir D. Bell bringing the matter of this payment of £1,000 under your notice on board the " Hinemoa," and requesting you to be good enough to make some inquiry on the subject ? —I do. In consequence, I visited the Civil Commissioner's Office at New Plymouth to inquire whether this £1,000 had been actually paid to Teira and others in cash. Major Brown was not present, and the information I obtained was from his clerk, Mr. Rennell. He produced a copy of the voucher filed in his office. He told me that the money, he believed, had been used to pay for food and other expenses attending the Waitara meeting, on behalf of Teira and his people ; and that Teira was aware, when he signed this voucher for £1,000, how the money was to be spent. I pointed out to Mr. Ilennell the irregularity of the proceeding, and said I considered that his signature as witness, at the foot of the voucher, was witnessing the payment of money as well as witnessing the signatures. He referred me to Major Brown for further information, but I had no opportunity of seeing Major Brown during that day. Since then (yesterday morning) I received from Major Brown a letter, and, though the envelope is marked private, I think, from the contents of the letter, the writer allows me to make use of it. The letter contains a paragraph in reference to the payment now under consideration. The following is an extract from the letter, so far as relates to the £1,000 : "As regards the expenditure that was incurred in the names of ' Teira and others,' they were made aware of the arrangemeut before they signed at the time. I did not see it in the objectionable light I have seen it in since, when Mr. Rennell pointed it out, and that all the receipts, accounts, and vouchers covered by it should have appeared as they were, and on their own merits, and that he regretted not objecting to it at the time. ... I availed myself, when the sitting of the Boyal Commission was here, to bring tho question forward, and, as I said, you had nothing to do with it, and knew nothing about it. What was passing in my mind was, that Sir Donald McLean charged expenditure against blocks in course of purchase which he wanted the funds for, and I inferred that it was done on the signature of Natives concerned." 1325. Then, as you have reason to believe, from the inquiry you have made, that the actual money did not pass into the immediate hands of the Natives whose naines appear on the vouchers, do you know into whose hands it did pass ? —I do not. I informed Mr. liennell that it was most probable the Native Minister would write to Major Brown, asking him for the vouchers in support of this payment of £1,000, as I considered they ought all to have been forwarded. 1326. Now that your attention has been called to the matter, do you not think it necessary that the vouchers referred to by the Civil Commissioner in his letter to you, should be obtained by the department itself?—l do. 1327. Will you bring the matter forward in the proper channel so that this maybe done?—Yes. 1328. With regard to the voucher of £383 6s. 6d. which you have produced, we find, oh examining it, that it is altogether for the erection of a building for the Natives. Was this for the Native meeting at Waitara ? —lt was. 1329. The money referred to appears to have been paid to J. C. George?—Yes. 1330. Was this one of the vouchers which wrere submitted for special approval, to be charged to the acquisition of the Waimate Plains?—lt was. 1331. You will remember, when speaking to Sir D. Bell on board the "Hinemoa," that he said he had reason to believe that this £1,000 had never reached Teira's hands; these circumstances which you have stated now go to show that he was correct, do they not ? —Yes. 1332. What means are taken, then, to make sure that any money which you charge to some particular land purchase, under a vote of the House, reaches the Natives to whom the payment purports to be made; are you usually satisfied with the mere witnessing of the signatures of the Natives ?— We are satisfied with the signature to the voucher by the Native, and the certificate by our own local officer that the particulars are correct in every way. If they are not so, I take it the officer would be very severely censured. Apart from that, the Audit requires that the signature of every Native should be witnessed by a European. 1333. But may it not happen in other cases, as well as in the case of the vouchers now before us, that, long after money has been actually paid away and the voucher passed, the formal audit made, and the approval of the Minister to the payment given, it may turn out that the money did not reach the hands of the Natives at all ?—lt has been proved so, I am sorry to say.

&.— 2

1334. Have you any reason to suppose that the system pursued has led to any other cases, within the West Coast confiscated land, of similar irregularities?—No. 1335. We find, amongst the charges against the Waimate Plains, an amount paid to Mr. Macka3 r of £300, and to Mr. Blake, £50. That appears to be for interviews with Te Whiti when they went to Parihaka. Do you remember the facts ? —I remember the facts. Mr. Mackay was gazetted to the office of Special Commissioner for the settlement of the disputes then existing. This payment was for services rendered and expenses incurred prior to his appointment being gazetted. 1336. Did he receive anything more than that?—The following are the sums paid to Mr. Mackay. Charged to Waimate Plains: May, 1879: Por services and expenses re settlement of claims to lands between Waingongoro and New Plymouth, £300. July, 1879 : Por services re settlement of claims to lands between Waingongoro and New Plymouth, £100. —Charged to Native Contingencies Vote: Salary, July and August, 1879, as Special Commissioner for West Coast Land Inquiry, at £650, £108 6s. 8d. —Charged to Vote for Land Purchases, Taranaki District: Salary from Ist September as Special Commissioner, £130. —Total, £638 6s. Bd. 1337. That was in your department ? —His whole salary was charged to the Native Land Purchase Department. He had a regular salary, and outside expenses besides. If there is any further information in the Native Office on the matter I will have no difficulty in obtaining it. 1338. The Civil Commissioner has informed us that money paid to Titokowaru was not allowed to appear on the vouchers in his own name: why was that ? —lf I remember right, Major Brown or Mr. Parris made a present to Titokowaru of a saddle. The voucher was made out for Titokowaru, with his name as usual; but the Controller-General drew the attention of the Native Minister to the fact that money was being spent improperly, in making presents to a man who he said, I think, had a reward offered for his head. I may, perhaps, not be quite accurate as to this, but I know the Controller drew attention to the fact that the saddle was ordered for Titokow raru. 1339. Was it not the case that, when the instructions of Sir Donald McLean of January, 1872, were being first carried out, your department proceeded on the system of requiring regular deeds of cession for the land acquired within the confiscated territory, whenever it was intended to bring land so acquired within the votes under the Public Works Act ? —Yes. 1340. At what time was it that the change took place in that system, by substituting payments under takoha for deeds of cession ? —My attention was first called to it in August, 1876. 1341. And did you take any step on the subject in your department ?•—I asked Major Brown the reason why, in the case of two blocks of land, the Okahutiria and Opaku, of which he considered the purchase completed, no deeds of' cession had been forwarded as theretofore; and I got this reply from him by telegram : " The Okahutiria and Opaku Blocks are confiscated land, and I am instructed by Sir Donald McLean not to purchase such lands or take conveyances. What is given is compensation for former rights previous to its becoming Crown land through confiscation.—C. Brown, CO." 1342. And was it in accordance with the new instructions, so understood by the Civil Commissioner, that since then the payments made for land within confiscated territory on the West Coast have been charged as takoha, and without your requiring deeds of cession ?—Yes.

At Wellington, Thursday, 3bd June, 1880. Mr. B. J. Gill further examined. 1343. The Commissioners.] In your evidence on the 12th May, you undertook to obtain any further information regarding the vouchers then before us: have you done so ?—I have. [For the vouchers referred to in this evidence, see Appendix B.] 1344. At that time, your examination had been confined to the vouchers which had already been produced for the £1,000 supposed to have been paid to Teira. What other vouchers are there of a similar kind? —I produce a voucher for £100 paid to Tuanini, and one for £100 to Eangipokau and others. " Eangipokau "is one other of Titokowaru's names. 1345. Is it the case in this instance too, that the money for which the voucher is signed never reached the hands of the Natives ? —I produce a statement showing the particulars of the expenditure of this £200, giving the names of the persons to whom the money was actually paid. 1346. It seems by that statement, that £50 was paid to Patohi, £30 to Hone Pihama, £30 to Mete Kingi, £20 to Wi Ari, £1 to Teira, £3 to Hore, and £6 to Paranihi; aud the rest of the money, according to the sub-vouchers produced, was paid to Europeans. Is that not so ?—Yes, as shown in the statement. 1347. What other vouchers of the same kind are there?—There are also vouchers for £200 paid to Ngahina, £200 to Tamanui, and £100 to Eaukura; amounting altogether to £500. 1348. Have you a similar list of that expenditure, showing the names of the persons to whom the £500 was actually paid ? —I produce it. 1349. Does it not appear by that statement that £17 was paid to Titokowaru, but that the other sums were paid to Europeans ? —lt is so according to the statement, but I may say that I have not a receipt for the payment to Titokowaru. 1350. We observe that out of the £500, a sum of £339 lis. was paid for what seem to be unusual items, such as ladies' side-saddles, habits, velvets, silks, French merino, shawls, lockets, and ribbons. Is it usual, in the accounts of the Land Purchase Department dealing with payments made to Natives, that items of this class should be charged to the acquisition of land ? —Certainly not. 1351. Are there any more vouchers of a like kind? —I have another voucher respecting £100 paid to Kerepu. I produce a list of the sub-vouchers to this voucher. 1352. In one of these vouchers we observe that there is an expenditure for fancy biscuits, cocoa, salmon, sardines, jam, port wine, brandy, old torn, oysters, mullet, and tins of fruit: is that kind of expenditure usual to be charged to the acquisition of land ? —No. 1353. Is that the last of this sort of vouchers ? —No: there are two others in respect of the payment of £100 to Mawhiti, and £100 to Karira. I produce a list of these also.

a.—2

1354. "We observe that in these vouchers there is again an expenditure for port wine, mullet, old torn, brandy, fancy biscuits, salmon, lobster, preserved peaches, and entertainments at the theatre : are these also of a kind not usual to be charged to the acquisition of land ? —They are very unusual charges indeed. 1355. Adding the vouchers you have produced to-day to the one for £1,000 to Teira, what is the total sum charged to the acquisition of the "Waimate Plains in this way ?—£2,000. 1356. Have you any reason to believe that there are any other vouchers of a similar kind, which have also been charged to the acquisition of the Waimate Plains ? —I have not. 1357. Would there have been any means of tracing this expenditure, if it had not been for the accident of your attention being called to it by this Commission ? —I do not think that the expenditure of this money would ever have been shown unless my attention had been so directed to it. ' 1358. Are we, then, to understand that a sum of £2,000, which was charged to the acquisition of the Waimate Plains as having been paid to certain Natives, turns out, through an accidental investigation, not to have been so paid at all; that nearly all the money passed into the hands of persons other than those who signed the vouchers; and that it was paid away for purposes which were not disclosed to the Audit ? —I am sorry to say that it is so. 1359. So that, in fact, the official transaction was closed in your office when the vouchers signed by the Natives were passed through ; while the sub-vouchers which have now been produced would never have been brought into your office at all but for the inquiry made by the Commission ?—The transaction was closed when the imprestee, Major Brown, claimed credit for having expended £2,000 in respect of the Waimate Plains, and furnished receipts to that amount from the Natives. 1360. But would these sub-vouchers ever have come to light at all if it had not been for this inquiry ? —I think not. 1361. How was it that the existence of these vouchers was actually discovered, and what were the steps that were taken to obtain their production ? —After Sir Dillon Bell had called my attention to the matter on board the " Hinemoa," I felt it my duty to report the matter to the Native Minister; and, acting upon his instructions, I telegraphed as follows to Major Brown : " The Hon. the Native Minister requests that you will be good enough to forward to Wellington the accounts paid by you out of the sum of £1,000 charged in your imprest account as paid to Teira and others under date July, 1878." Major Brown replied by telegraph: " The accounts paid out of £1,000 on vouchers signed by Teira and others are posted to go by this morning's southern, mail; also accounts paid for supplementary subsequent expenditure for the second £1,000, under other vouchers. There are receipts deficient, under £40 altogether, which are now being got; as also telegrams bearing on the accounts." These accounts reached the department by the following mail. 1362. After what has transpired, we wish to ask you what, in your opinion, was the character of the vouchers which were originally sent in to discharge the imprestee from the £2,000 P.—l think they did not disclose the whole transaction. If they had, the Auditor-General would never have passed them. 13-63. Why would not the Auditor have passed them if their true character had been known to him at the time ? —Because they are not proper charges in the acquisition of land. 1364. We are to understand, then, that, according to the rules of the Audit Department, vouchers of this character would not have been passed as properly chargeable to votes granted by Parliament for the acquisition of Native lands? —The Auditor-General would not have passed them. 1365. If the Land Purchase Department had been aware of the existence of these vouchers, would that department have passed the usual forms for giving credit to the imprestee for the £2,000 ? —I can scarcely answer that: it would depend upon the Native Minister himself. I should have drawn the attention of the Minister to them. 1366. When the original vouchers were submitted to the Native Minister for his special approval, as stated in your previous evidence, was the fact of the existence of these vouchers not brought under his notice P —The department was not cognizant of them. 1367. Have you any reason to think that the sub-vouchers you have now produced were ever brought under Mr. Sheehan's notice before payment by the Civil Commissioner ? —Among the telegrams referred to by Major Brown in his telegram to me, is one dated 10th June, 1879, addressed to the Hon. J. Sheehan by Major Brown : " Recommend that Waitara Natives be hosts at Waitara meeting, and that the cost be charged to confiscated land, against margin within which I am keeping payments." The Native Minister replied to Major Brown from Auckland, under date 10th June, " Suggestion re Waitara meeting approved." 1368. Then it would seem that the Government were cognizant of the intention to expend money for the purpose of the Waitara meeting, which was to be charged not to the expenses of tbat meeting, but to the acquisition of the confiscated land ? —I think from these telegrams that the Native Minister must have been aware of it. 1369. Tou said just now that the vouchers signed by the Natives did not disclose the whole of the facts : was not this proceeding one which misrepresented the facts, and was calculated to mislead the department ? —I do not know that. 1370. But on the face of the documents, the vouchers are for money paid to Natives which they never received : does not that actually misrepresent the facts of the case ? —When I was making inquiry at New Plymouth, Mr. liennell, Major Brown's clerk, informed me that Teira was aware, when he signed the receipt for £1,000, that the money was to be expended for store accounts. 1371. That is not the point. What would have been the effect of these vouchers upon the mind of the department, if you had known that the vouchers not only did not disclose the facts, but mis* represented them? —Had I known the facts of the case I would not have passed the vouchers. 1372. Was not the effect of the vouchers to misrepresent as well as not to disclose?—That undoubtedly was the effect.

(.;.—2.

[Note.- — The following telegrams, being additional Questions to and Answers by Major Brown, are inserted here for convenience of reference.]

Telegrams relating to the Vouchers for £2,000 charged to Waimate Plains. (See Evidence of Major Brown, pp. 72-74 ; and of Mr. Gill, pp. 85-88.)

I. — The Commissioners to Major Brown. Major Brown, Hawera. Government Buildings, 12th May, 1880. In the examination of Mr. Gill it appears that the £1,000 charged to Waimate Plains was not received by Teira, but that the money passed directly into the hands of other people in payment'of accounts for food and supplies for the Waitara meeting. Mr. Gill relates what passed between himself and Mr. Rennell on the subject, and we gather that the accounts of the various payments are (or were) in his (Mr. Rennell's) hands. We wish to have these accounts, and a statement of the persons who were the actual recipients of the £1,000, as well as of the four sums of £100 charged to the same account. When can you let us have these ? Commissioners.

2. — Major Brown to the Commissioners. The West Coast Commissioners, Wellington. Hawera, 12th May, 1880. I go to New Plymouth on Friday, and will there see that receipted accounts re Waitara meeting are correct, and post them to you on Saturday. C Brown, CC

3.— Major Brown to tlie Commissioners. The West Coast Commissioners, Wellington. New Plymouth, 17th May, 1880. Did not arrive [here] till Saturday. On searching I found that the supplementary and subsequent expenditure was £1,000, and not £400, as stated by me from memory. The accounts showing the expenditure of the £2,000 were posted (to leave by this morning's overland mail) to Mr. Gill, by instructions of the Hon. Native Minister. I have informed him that the Royal Commissioners request to see them. C Brown, CC

4. — The Commissioners to Major Brown. Government Buildings, Wellington, 26th May, 1880. Major Bbown, CC, New Plymouth. The following questions respecting vouchers to Teira and others, to be appended to your evidence with your answers: First, what were the " former claims "of Teira and others to land on the Waimate Plains, in respect of which they signed the original vouchers ? Had such claims been investigated or recognized by the Government to any, and what, extent at any previous time ? Secondly, did the Government obtain any advantage in regard to the acquisition of the Plains, from your recognition of any claims of Teira and the others ? And were such claims, and the payment of takoha for them, made known by you to the resident Ngatiruanui people and admitted by them ? Commissioners.

5. — -Major Brown to the Commissioners. The West Coast Commissioners, Wellington. Hawera, 26th May, 1880. Re vouchers Teira and others, I am under the impression that they were in respect of " confiscated land west of Waingongoro," which would probably include former claims to a greater extent than they signed for ; which claims had not been investigated or recognized by the Government at any previous time. The Government did not obtain any advantage in regard to the acquisition of the Plains from my recognition of the claims of Teira and others, except the indirect and temporary effect that the [Waitara] meeting had while the Natives believed that Rewi had joined Sir George Grey on the questions of railways, roads, &c. The payment of the takoha to them was not made known to other Natives. The proposition arose from Teira and others complaining to the Native Office that they could not do what their positions required of them as hosts at the Waitara meeting; they having been left particularly poor and landless through the confiscation—more so than those who fought against us. I thought they deserved great sympathy ; hence my telegram to the Hon. Mr. Sheehan, approved by hira, that they should be the hosts. C. Brown, CC.

6.— The Commissioners to Major Brown. Major Brown, Hawera. Government Buildings, "Wellington, 27th May, 1880. Received your telegram last night. There are, however, two points which the telegram leaves uncertain : The first is as to what you designate the " former" claims of Teira and the others. It is very essential we should have a clear idea of what those former claims were, and to what extent you think they would have been, or would now be, admitted by the Ngatiruanuis. Secondly, you say that these former claims would probably have extended to a larger amount than the £2,000 which the vouchers include. This has a serious bearing on the distribution of the total sum which, in your evidence at Taranaki, you mentioned having estimated as the probable amount of takoha for the Plains ; because the proportion which the £2,000 comprised in the vouchers bears to the total present charge, is already a fourth; and, if the claims you allude to would reach a greater extent, what would become of your total estimate ? • Commissioners. 12—G. 2.

0.—2.

7. — Major Brown to the Commissioners. Hawera, 27th May, 1880. The West Coast Commissioners, Government Buildings, Wellington. I had authority to give as much as 7s. 6d. an acre compensation, which, on the Waimate Plains only, would have been about £35,000, and to a much larger amount including all the coast to Waitara, which is west of Waingongoro ; but there was no rule laid down for the distribution of takoha. My main guide was expediency, which I now think cannot be further served [by] it. Ostensibly it was given as an act of grace, and not of right. As regards the expenditure of Teira and others, it was thought that, as the money was to be spent, they might as well have the credit of being the hosts out of it, which they thought much of. C. Brown, CC

H.—Major Brown to the Commissioners. Hawera, 27th May, 1880. The West Coast Commissioners, Government Buildings, Wellington. Teira's wife is connected with Arama Karaka's people at Opunake, but is very likely also connected with Ngatiruanui. It is difficult to say w rhere the relationship and claims of Natives of rank end, as rank always endeavours to mate with rank. It is said that Titokowaru has more claim at Tangahoe than where he is. Hone Pihama has recognized claims from Opunake to Waitotara, and probably further. One of Te Whiti's complaints is, that his claims in the vicinity of New Plymouth have been absorbed by us without reference to him or other claimants, and [he] condemns Government and Native Land Court accordingly. C. Brown, CC.

9.— Major Brown to the Commissioners. Hawera, 27th May, 1880. The West Coast Commissioners, Government Buildings, Wellington. Teira had 100 acres, Neta 300 acres, and their two daughters 50 acres, awarded between Te Hoe and Omuturangi, which have principally been waste paper since they were issued. C Beown, CC. [Note. — See Compensation Aivards, Division N., Appendix B, page 19.]

Letter from Major Brown to the Commissioners.

Sir,— Patea, 10th July, 1880. I have the honor to forward the following particulars of the expenditure of £1,000 at Waitara, signed for by Teira and others, and referred to by the Hon. J. Bryce in his speech on the 15th ultimo, and reported in No. 6 of Hansard, lately to hand. In the month of June, 1878, Teira and others complained at my office of their inability, through poverty, to be the entertainers of tho visitors at the approaching meeting at Waitara. I considered the whole question, and arrived at the following conclusions:— The approaching meeting of the Hon. Sir G. Grey and Rewi was having a beneficial influence on the confiscation question, with the impression that in future Rewi would be found acting openly in concert with the Government. And on this ground I recommended that the expenditure for the meeting should be charged against the confiscated lands. And I recommended that the chiefs should have the credit of being the hosts, because their poverty was due to their having been throughout friendly Natives, whose land had been all confiscated without any compensation, with the exception of some town sections in Waitara, and an average of 11 acres each rural land that had been given back to them. Some members of these families had also recognized claims elsewhere, but that practically had been of no value to them since the confiscation. I attach copies of my telegram making the above recommendations, and of the Hon. J. Sheehan's reply approving them. I then sent in a requisition for an imprest in respect of " Confiscated Land, West Coast," to be paid into the Bank of New Zealand, Patea, where my imprest account has always been kept, and from where I have never seen any reason to move it. The first cheque drawn against it was on the 18th July, 1878, in favour of Mr. George, contractor for the buildings for the use of the visitors at the Waitara meeting, for the amount of £383 6s. 6d., on a voucher signed by himself, debited to " Confiscated Land West of Waingongoro," and showing on the face of it what it was for. The cheque for the amount of Teira's voucher was drawn on the 20th July, 1878, after the accounts of its expenditure had been received. This was also debited to " Confiscated Land West of Waingongoro," and would probably be posted to the Land Purchase Office, Wellington, at the same time as the former. I debited these accounts against the " Confiscated Land West of Waingongoro" with the intention of including the Waitara and excluding the confiscated land east of Waingongoro that had been dealt with, and on which only some definite balances were due. And I was unaware that they had been debited by the Land Purchase Office, Wellington, to the Waimate Plains, until I was so informed by the Royal Commissioners, and against which I took an early opportunity of informing them that they should not have been so charged. When Teira and others signed the voucher it was explained to them, and they fully understood that the amount was granted as compensation "in consideration of their former claims," as appeared on the face of it in Maori and English, and that the money was for the entertainment of their visitors.

G.—2.

Teira and the others had what money, clothing, and supplies that they asked for; but they no doubt felt themselves limited in their wants by the foregoing understanding. And they had whatever control they desired, and appointed Paranihi to determine and check the bulk of the supplies, and direct where and for whom they should be delivered. And Hori Kokako had some other duty in connection with it. All the accounts in connection with this expenditure were forwarded through the Land Purchas© Office for the Royal Commissioners in, I think, May last. I have, &c, The Secretary, West Coast Royal Commission, Charles Brown, Wellington. Civil Commissioner.

Fncloture. Hon. J. Sheehan. New Plymouth, 10th June, 1878 Recommend that Waitara Natives be hosts at Waitara meeting, and that the cost be charged to confiscated lands against margin, within which I am keeping payments. C Brown, CC.

Major Beown, CC, New Plymouth. Auckland, 10th June, 1878. Suggestion re Waitara meeting approved. John Sheeim.it.

G.—2. (Appendix A.)

WEST COAST COMMISSION. APPENDIX A. No. 1. Commission signed bt His Excellency the Goveenoe.

(1.5.) Heecules Robinson, G-overnor. To all to whom these presents shall come, and to the Honorable Sir William Pox, K.C.M.G., the Honorable Sir Peancis Dillon Bell, Knight, M.L.C, and Hone Mohi Tawhai, Esquire, M.H.R., greeting : Whereas by an Act of the General Assembly of New Zealand, intituled " The Confiscated Lands Inquiry and Maori Prisoners' Trials Act, 1879," after reciting, among other things, that, under the provisions of an Act of the General Assembly theretofore in force called " The New Zealand Settlements Act, 1863," and of the Acts amending the same, certain lands belonging to aboriginal natives on the West Coast of the North Island had been taken, and that it had been alleged by or on behalf of some of the said Natives that promises had been made by or on behalf of the Government of the Colony in relation to the lands so taken, and that such promises had not been fulfilled, and that it was expedient a Commission should be appointed to make inquiry into the said alleged promises, it is enacted that the Governor in Council may, by Commission under the Seal of the Colony, appoint three persons to be Commissioners for the purpose of inquiring into all promises and engagements that have been made, or alleged to have been made, by or on behalf of the Government of the colony to or with any person or persons in respect of the matters in the said Act stated, or any of them, in so far as affects any lands or territory situated between the White Cliffs and the River Waitotara, on the West Coast of the North Island: And whereas it is expedient that effect should be given to the hereinbefore in part recited Act: Now, therefore, know ye that I, Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, Governor of the Colony of New Zealand, having confidence in your knowledge, ability, and integrity, and in pursuance and exercise of the power and authority conferred by the hereinbefore in part recited Act, do hereby, with the advice and consent of the Executive Council of the said Colony, appoint you the said William Pox, Peancis Dillon Bell, and Hone Mohi Tawhai to be Commissioners for the purposes in the said Act mentioned, with the several powers and authorities hereinafter set forth; and, subject thereto, and to the said hereinbefore in part recited Act, to have and exercise the several duties and functions hereinafter mentioned, that is to say, — 1. In the manner and form hereinafter provided to inquire into, examine, and report upon all or any claims which may be brought before you for inquiry, or which you may be authorized to examine into, under these presents, touching any promise or engagement which has been made, or is alleged to have been made, by or on behalf of the Government of the colony to or with any person or persons in relation to any lands taken under " The New Zealand Settlements Act, 1863," or any Act amending the same, within that part of the Colony or territory situated between the White Cliffs and the River Waitotara, on the West Coast of the North Island. 2. Tou are authorized and empowered to make and to hold any inquiry under these presents at any place or places within the territory situated between the White Cliffs and the River Waitotara aforesaid (so far as may be practicable), or at such place or places within the Colony of New Zealand as you may think most convenient and adapted to elicit full information respecting the matters which you may be called upon to inquire into under these presents : Provided that you shall appoint at least two places within the territory aforesaid where you will be prepared to hold inquiries hereunder. 3. Before you commence any inquiry under these presents you shall cause such notice or notices as you may deem necessary or expedient to be given, stating the day, time, and place or places on and at which you will be prepared to hear and receive any evidence or information which any person or persons may desire to offer or bring before you touching or concerning any promise or engagement made or alleged to have been made by or on behalf of the Government of the Colony to or with any person or persons in respect of, or in relation to, any of the lands so taken as aforesaid and comprised within the territory hereinbefore mentioned. Ir. Tou shall cause every such notice to be given both in the English and the Maori languages, and to be published in such manner and form, and at such place or places, as you may deem best calculated to give effect to these presents. 5. Por the purposes of this Commission you are hereby empowered to call before you and examine on oath, or otherwise as may be allowed by law, all such person or persons as you may think able to afford you any information in relation to the premises ; and all such evidence shall be fully and fairly taken down and transcribed in writing; and, if taken in the Maori language, a full and accurate translation by a competent person shall accompany the same, and be duly verified as correct. I—G. 2 (App. A).

G.— 2. (Appendix A.)

6. Any person or persons presenting any claim, or bringing before you any matter for inquiry, shall be entitled to do so in such manner and form as you may from time to time prescribe. 7. Tou may also require any person or persons to bring before you and produce in evidence (saving all just exceptions) any books, papers, deeds, plans, or documents of which any Court of law might compel the production. 8. Tou are hereby also empowered, in case no claim is made or evidence offered before you in respect of any such promise or engagement as aforesaid, of your own motion, to examine into and report upon any such alleged promise or engagement which may be in any manner brought to your knowledge, and although the same shall not be made or preferred by any person or persons ; and, in any such case you shall have and may exercise all and every the powers and authorities conferred upon you by these presents. 9. In giving effect to this Commission, you shall have full power and authority to employ such clerks, interpreters, and other persons as you may deem necessary for your assistance in the premises. 10. In case any inquiry under these presents shall be made and concluded by you, and it shall afterwards appear desirable for any reason that the same shall be reopened, you are hereby empowered to reopen the same, and all proceedings shall be taken in respect of such reopened inquiry as if it were an original inquiry : Provided that no inquiry shall be entered upon after the date fixed for the making of your report under this Commission. 11. And it is hereby declared that this Commission shall continue in full force and virtue, and you the said Commissioners may from time to time, and at any place or places within the said Colony, proceed in the execution hereof, although the inquiry be not regularly continued from time to time by adjournment. 12. And you are hereby required, with as little delay as possible, but not later than four calendar months from the date hereof, to report to me, under your hands and seals, your opinion, resulting from the said inquiry, and the evidence taken thereon, of the several matters and things inquired into by you under these presents. 13. Lastly, it is hereby expressly declared that all the powers, authorities, and duties conferred or imposed upon you, the said Commissioners, may be exercised and performed by any two of you sitting and acting together. Given under the hand of His Excellency Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, Knight Grand Cross of the Most Distinguished Order of Saint Michael and Saint George, Governor in and over Her Majesty's Colony of New Zealand and its Dependencies, and Vice-Admiral of the same ; and issued under the Seal of the said Colony, at Wellington, this twentieth day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and eighty. Approved in Council: John Bbyce. Poesies Goeino, Clerk of the Executive Council. God save the Qiteen.

No. 2. Peoclamation Notipjing the Appointment op the Commission. (jj.s.) Heecitles Robinson, Governor. A PROCLAMATION. The Governor, for the information of Her Majesty's subjects of both races throughout the Colony, and more especially of those of the Native race now living between the River Waitotara and the White Cliffs, on the West Coast of the North Islaud, in order that the intentions of the Governor and the Parliament may be made known to them, directs the Act of the General Assembly to be published, which was passed during the last session of Parliament, intituled " The Confiscated Lands Inquiry and Maori Prisoners' Trials Act, 1879." He also directs the Commission to be published which appoints three persons to inquire into the causes of discontent, and the promises to the Natives on the West Coast of the North Island which are said to remain unfulfilled. This Commission is appointed in accordance with the will of Parliament, in order that any just ground of complaint which may exist on the part of Maoris may be removed, and peace may be firmly established between both races. Acts of lawlessness have taken place which endanger the peace of the country, and prisoners are held in prison till the confusion is brought to an end. This confusion cannot be allowed to continue. The Governor does not wish to return to war, or to retain the prisoners longer than is necessary in the interest of both races. Rather he desires to cultivate the work of peace.^ Por this purpose he has appointed as Commissioners gentlemen of high position and of great experience iu public affairs, to inquire into the claims and promises which are stated to be unfulfilled. They will, after full inquiry into these promises, report to the Government what they consider to be the just claims of the Maoris, They will point out what they think to be grievances under which the Maoris are suffering, and they will suggest the lands which they think should be set apart for those who determine to live in peace. The fullest opportunity will be given to all to urge their claims and their grievances before the Commission. It remains for those who have those claims and grievances to bring them forward.

G.—2. (Appendix A.)

With them, and not with the Government or Parliament of New Zealand, will rest the blame if they neglect this opportunity. The Governor desires to do justice, and to that end, in the name of the Queen, he calls on all her subjects to assist him in bringing about friendly relations between both races. Given under the hand of His Excellency Sir Hercules George Robert Robinson, Knight Grand Cross of tho Most Distinguished Order of Saint Michael and Saint George, Governor and Commander-in-Chief in and over Her Majesty's Colony of New Zealand and its Dependencies, and Vice-Admiral of the same; and issued under the Seal of the said Colony, at the Government House, at Wellington, this twentieth day of January, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and eighty. John Betce. God save the Queen !

No. 3. Insteuctions op the Hon. Me. McLean, Native Ministee, in 1872, 1873, and 1876,

1. —Insteuctions by Hon. Mr, McLean to Mr. Barris, 20th January, 1872. The settlement of the confiscated lands on the West Coast between Waitotara and Taranaki requires the earliest possible attention, as upon the settlement of this question the peace and prosperity of the West Coast mainly depends. The confiscated lands on the West Coast may be divided into two classes: namely, those North and South of the Waingongoro River. The lands south of the Waingongoro comprise: 34,897 acres 2 roods 9 perches, allotted to military settlers; lands disposed of by auction, 2,984 acres 1 rood 3 perches ; awards to Natives by the Compensation Court, 17,264 acres ; special reserves made to different tribes, 21,361 acres 2 roods 31 perches ; and lauds allotted to Natives for services during the rebellion, 6,980 acres. This latter class have been allotted chiefly to Whanganui Natives, who do not require the land for their own use ; and it should be purchased from them at a fair price, say £1 per acre. To satisfy outstanding claims of military settlers and others, about 5,000 acres are still required ; leaving land available for subdivision and sale, 34,499 acres. The awards of the Compensation Court to the Natives have not yet been defined ; it is important that this should be done, and the claims of those who are willing to sell should be bought out at a price not exceeding £1 per acre. Claims have been advanced by Whanganui and other Natives to large portions of this block ; but the grounds on which they make them are not definite. It seems, however, that the Whanganui Natives consider themselves entitled to make a claim in consideration of their past military services, and from a desire to be in a position to restore a portion of the land to the original Ngarauru owners, whom they helped to conquer, and with whom it appears they had some compact on the subject. After careful inquiry, these claims have been rejected by the Compensation Court. Moreover, the Whanganui Natives who acted with our troops received, subsequent to the decision of the Court, a bonus of £2,500 in addition to their pay, for services rendered, and in full satisfaction of any unsettled land claims they might have. Major Kemp, of Putiki, the most prominent of these claimants, requested that his case should be again inquired into and decided. A Commission of Inquiiy was granted, but he did not proceed with his statement to the Commissioners, from a fear that his action might embarrass the Government by inducing numerous Natives to bring forward fresh claims; and it certainly would be embarrassing to have questions revived that have been already disposed of by the Compensation Court. An officer who can fully explain the whole of the questions connected with the confiscated lands in this district to the Natives, and who will survey the boundaries of their awards, and, if found necessary, subdivide them, is most essential; and this duty is intrusted to Mr. G. B. Worgan, who is requested to give it his early and diligent attention, consulting with Mr. Parris on any question on which he may require information relating to past transactions connected with these lands. The lands north of the Waingongoro as far as Stoney River, although nominally confiscated, are, with the exception of 1,400 acres at Opunake, quite unavailable for settlement until arrangements are made with the Natives for lands sufficient for their own requirements. Mr. Parris will provide for the location of the Natives as much in the neighbourhood of the Kaupukunui and Oeo as possible, and compensate the Native owners for all lands they may relinquish south and north of that river, in order to free them from all difficulties and obstructions, at rates not exceeding ss. per acre. In effecting these arrangements Mr. Parris will use his own judgment as to the most suitable time for commencing negotiations: all that I must urge is the importance of due attention being paid to the subject whenever a seasonable opportunity for doing so presents itself. In the meantime Mr. Parris will use his best endeavour to extend the telegraph line from New Plymouth, so as to connect it with the station at Opunake. Whanganui, 20th January, 1872. Donald McLean.

2.—Memoeandijm by Hon. Mr. McLean respecting Arrangements to be mads South of Waingongoro. It is most desirable that all doubts should be cleared away with respect to the lands between the Waitotara and Waingongoro, and that the owners of the soil in that locality, whether Europeans or Maoris, should occupy their respective positions without the fear of future misunderstandings. The question of the confiscated lands in this district has been carefully inquired into, and the following

&—2. (Appendix A.)

conclusions arrived at with a view of effecting their settlement: (Ist.) 1,000 acres are to be given to the Pakakohi Tribe at their old Jcainga, Otauto, to the north of the Railway Eeserve, and the boundaries are to be defined by Captain Blake. They are also to have 1,000 acres of forest land. The originally, allotted reserves, as under, are to remain in their own possession. Mokoia, 6,000 acres ; Tamahere, 2,800 acres ; Taumaha, 127 acres; and Tangahoe, 250 acres, are to remain in their possession. To these lands the Pakakohi have permission to return. A reserve of 10 acres will also be made for them at Tuiri's Spring, and of 5 acres about the site of Tuiri's house. The rest of the lands originally possessed by the Pakakohi between the "Waitotara andTangahoo Eivers up to the inland boundaries of confiscation, will be at the disposal of the Government. In consideration of Taurua's good behaviour, and of the faithful observance of the pledges made by him and his people on their release at Dunedin, a sum of money will be granted for the purchase of agricultural implements to enable him and his tribe to cultivate the lands allotted to them. I purpose, however, seeing the Europeans in the district before Taurua and his people go back to their lands. (2nd.) "With the exception of such portions of their awards as they have already disposed of, or agreed to sell or lease, the Ngarauru are to have all lands granted to them by the Compensation Court, including that part inland of the Waitotara purchase, on the southern bank of the river, which was abandoned by the Crown Agent in 18G7. In case this tribe should become short of land, a block of 2,000 acres will be allotted to them inland on the north-west bank of the Waitotara. A reserve of about 200 acres for a fishing-station will also be made for them near Ihupuku. The chiefs of the different tribes thus settled will be expected to maintain peace and order among their people, and to use every endeavour to avoid disagreements with European settlers. All cases of dispute arising from any cause should be referred to the Eesident Magistrate of the district, and Captain Blake will be on the spot to explain matters between Europeans and Natives, so as to remove any false impressions or misunderstandings which may arise. Captain. Blake will also have to lay oft' the boundaries of the various reserves; and if, in the execution of this duty, any land dispute should arise, he will apply to Mr. Commissioner Parris for advice and guidance. The Government rely on the assurances given by the Pakakohi and Ngarauru chiefs that they will keep on peaceful and friendly relations with the Europeans : and Major Kemp, who also has pledged himself for their good behaviour, will visit the district periodically, and, in conjunction with Major Turner, will exercise a general supervision over them, if at a future period the Natives should wish the lands to be subdivided among the various liapus, the Government will be prepared to have the survey carried out. Whanganui, 3lst January, 1873. Donald McLean.

3.—Memoeandttm by Hon. Mr. McLean respecting Arrangements to be made North of Waingongoro. The Government is desirous of carrying out such arrangements as may lead to the permanent peace and prosperity of both races on the West Coast. To effect this object it is necessary that there should be a clear understanding between the Government and the Natives respecting the confiscated lands. Arrangements have already been made with reference to lands south of Waingongoro, and it is proposed that similar arrangements should be carried out respecting- lands north of Waingongoro. It is necessary that a clear definition of boundaries should take place, in order that the lands retained by the Government in its own hands should be clearly distinguished from those which it is proposed to give up to the Natives for their use and maintenance. Biver and natural boundaries should, whenever practicable, be taken as the boundaries of the lands held by the Government or given up to the Natives. The sooner the Natives come to an understanding as above indicated, the sooner will they be put in possession of lands for their own benefit, and the sooner will all differences between themselves and the Europeans and friendly Natives of this Coast be at an end. Mr. Parris is authorized to decide the question of boundaries on behalf of the Government. 6th February, 1873. Donald McLean.

4.—lnsteuctions from Hon. Mr. McLean to Major Brown, Civil Commissioner. Sie, Native Office, Wellington, 12th April, 1876. I have the honor to enclose for your information a copy of a Memorandum by myself, drawn up for the guidance of Mr. Parris, on the 20th January, 1872, in reference to the settlement of the confiscated lands on the West Coast. I desire to draw your attention to the paragraph which treats of the lands north of the Waingongoro as far as Stoney Biver, in which Mr. Parris was authorized to compensate the Native owners for all lands they might relinquish at rates not exceeding ss. per acre. Since then, the Government have become fully aware of the extravagant views held by the Natives as to the value of the lands alluded to, as well as of the fact that they have failed to recognize the reality of confiscation. These circumstances, in all probability, may render it very difficult, if not impossible, for you to conclude terms with the Natives within the limits of the sum above mentioned. Tou are therefore authorized, at your own discretion, to offer such annuities to chiefs or others interested in the sale, as may, in the aggregate, amount to 2s. Gd. per acre more than the ss. already mentioned. It must, however, be borne in mind that everything like extravagant concession in the matter of confiscated lands should be carefully avoided ; otherwise it may lead to dissatisfaction amongst the Waikato and Bay of Plenty Natives, as well as those of tbe West Coast who have lost lands south of the Waingongoro.

G.—2. (Appendix A.)

The Government feel satisfied that you have the ability and discretion to deal with this difficult question, and authorize you to make arrangements with the Natives on the basis of these general instructions. As opportunities are frequently lost by delay in concluding negotiations with the Natives, the Government will leave you unfettered, and dispense with the necessity for referring every particular case for special authorization. In making payments to Natives, it is much to be desired that the disbursements should extend over a number of years. Should any case arise which has not been provided for by these instructions, you will be good enough to refer the matter to the Government for consideration and approval. The importance of acquiring these valuable plains for settlement is so manifest, that I feel sure you will use every effort to do so. I have, &c, Major Brown, Civil Commissioner, Taranaki. Donald McLean.

No. 4. Exteacts from Debates in Paeliament respecting the Bestoeation of the Confiscated Lands.

1. — Fxtract from the Speech of Mr. Stafford in the House of Bepresentatives : (Debate on the Policy of the Government) : sth September, 1872. [Hansard, Vol. XIII, pp. 141-154.] Me. Stafford said : Then there is the very delicate question of the confiscated lands. The Hon. the Native Minister (Mr. McLean) called them an expensive luxury. They have been an expensive luxury. They have cost as many pounds as we are likely to get shillings for them. It is impossible to say all that the Government have done with these confiscated lands, in so far as they have been alienated. I believe 250,000 acres have been given to Natives alone, besides the quantity given to Europeans. There is a large portion of these lands now in the position of Mahomet's coffin; and I do not see that we could do' better, in order to promote the peace of the country, than to largely divide what remains of those lands amongst the Natives who, after a fair investigation, may be found to have an interest in them. Of course I would make necessary reserves for railways and villages ; and where rivers flow into the sea, I would make reserves for seaport purposes. I should then institute a process by which it should be ascertained who were fairly entitled to reap some benefit from those portions of the confiscated lands at present unalienated. When the Government has done that, it will have done the best thing it has ever done. It will have got rid of one of the greatest sources of difficulty. Ido not suggest that this should be done in answer to any demand of the Natives, but as an act of grace and an act of policy.

2.— Fxtract from the Speech of Hon. Mr. Sewell in the Legislative Council, l%th September, 1872, (in reply to a Question bg Hon. Captain Fraser, " What about the Bestoration of the Confiscated Lands?'"). [Hansard, Vol. XIII, p. 171.] Hon. Mr. Sewell said: If my honorable friend asks me at this moment what particular measures it is the intention of the Government to adopt with regard to that question, I must request him to allow me for the present to defer giving him an answer. All I can say is, that it is the intention of the Government to give effect to the general views of policy expressed by my colleague, Mr. Stafford.

3.— Extracts from the Speeches of Hon. Mr. Stafford and Hon. Mr. Gillies in the House of Bepresentatives, 2nd October, 1872, on the motion of Mr. Kelly. (See No. 5 infra.) [Hansard, Vol. XIII, pp. 469-470.] Me. Gillies said he thought the resolution went in the direction already expressed by the Hon. the Premier in regard to the mode in which the confiscated lands were to be dealt with. The resolution was somewhat peculiarly worded, but the latter part explained its meaning: that a portion of the land should be given back to the Natives irrespective of their original holdings, so that all who came in might have a fair share of the land, and not that some particular tribe or hapu might absorb the whole of it. He believed the Government would be prepared to accept the resolution in that spirit: to provide land for the settlement of all Natives who might come in. Hon.. Mr. Stafford (Premier) said : The direction of the motion was on all-fours with the intention of the Government; and, as had been pointed out by his honorable colleague, it would not do to pass any express resolution that they should give back to the hapus the land that was originally theirs ; simply because, in some cases, the whole of that land had been alienated and disposed of. If it were not for such an arrangement as was expressed in the resolution, it might happen that one or two hapus might get every acre of the land they originally held, while three or four hapus, quite as deserving of consideration, would not have one single acre left to them. Therefore it would be necessary to take great care to see that all the Natives were fairly dealt with in the matter. The Government had no objection to the passing of the resolution, as it would be an expression of opinion on the part of the House, affirming the intention which the Government had so repeatedly expressed.

No. 5. Eesolution of the House op Eepeesentatives, 2nd October, 1872, on the Motion of Mr. Kelly, relative to the Bestoration of Confiscated Lands.

That in the opinion of this House it is desirable and expedient that the recommendation of the Native Affairs Committee on the petition of Pehimana te Tahua and others —to the effect that such portions of land taken under the New Zealand Settlements Acts, not otherwise disposed of, should be

G.—2. (Appendix A.)

restored to such of the Native owners thereof as have not been actually engaged in warfare against the Queen, or who, having been so engaged, have returned to their loyalty —should be acted on by the Government in the direction of assigning allotments under Crown grants to such Natives, irrespective of their original holdings, whether as individuals or as members of kapus or tribes ; as the indiscriminate giving-up of such unappropriated lands to the original owners thereof might enrich a few Natives, but would effectually deprive the Government of the power of awarding lands to other members of the said tribes, whose lands have been otherwise disposed of.

-• No. 6. Eeport of the Native Affairs Committee of the House of Bepresentatives on the Petition of Pehimana te Tahua and others, presented by Mr. Wi Parata, M.H.8., for the Bestoration of the Confiscated Lands : 25th September, 1872. [Parliamentary Papers, 1872, H.-11, p. 4.]

Your Committee have the honor to report that the following resolution was agreed to : — " That your Committee do not feel at liberty to recommend the House to interfere in the matter of the prayer of the petition in the direction proposed. The Committee are of opinion, nevertheless, that where it is found to be the case that tribes have not been actively engaged in warfare against the Queen, or, having been engaged, have returned to their loyalty, the lands which have been taken from them, if not otherwise disposed of, should be restored to the Native owners." 25th September, 1872.

No. 7. Letter from Mr. Wi Parata, M.H.8., regarding the Bestoration of the Land North of Waingongoro.

Ki a Wiremu Makitonore. Poneke, Hepetema 12,1872. Ehoa tena koe. Kua tae mai tau reta ki a au. Kua rongo hoki koutou kua hinga te Kawanatanga tawhito, kua tu he Kawanatanga hou. Ehoa ma, ka tahi ano ka marama iti ake etahi tikanga mo nga Maori me o ratou whenua i tangohia. Tera e whakahokia etahi wahi, nga wahi e takoto kau ana. Ko nga wahi ia kua hokona i mua ki etahi pakeha, ekore ena e taea inaianei. Ehoa, ehe ana te mahi a Parete ki taua whenua: Ko Waingongoro te wahi kua tino whakahokia ki nga Maori, tae noa ki Taranaki: kua tino oti tena :he pokanoa ta Parete. Heoi. Na W. Parata.

(Translation.) To William McDonnell. Wellington, 12th September, 1872. Eriend, salutations. I have received your letter. Tou have all heard that the old Government has fallen and a new Government has come in. My friends, at last it is to a small extent clear that something may be done for the Maoris and their lands which were taken from them. Very likely parts will be returned —the parts which have not been taken up. The parts which have already been sold to pakehas (Europeans) cannot be meddled with at present. Eriend, the work of Parris in regard of that land is wrong. Erom Waingongoro all the way to Taranaki is in reality returned to the Maoris—this is quite decided. Parris is interfering without authority. Enough. Wi Parata.

No. 8. Letters and Telegrams between Hon. Mr. Stafford, Hon. Mr. McLean, and Te Keepa [Major Kemp] in September, 1872, respecting the Bestoration of the Confiscated Lands.

1. — Telegram from Hon. Mr. Stafford to Major Kemp. To Major Kemp, Whanganui. Government Buildings, 24th September, 1872. A word to you from Mr. Stafford, inasmuch as news has reached here that the Maoris are returning in small numbers to Waitotara and the Wairoa. Do you issue instructions for the return of those people, lest trouble arise. The Government wish Mr. Worgan to purchase all the lands 'belonging to the Maoris there, and the people to be settled upon other land when land has been found available for that purpose, either in Whanganui or elsewhere. Do you send me a telegram, and I will show it to Mr. Stafford, so that he may know your opinion ; but reply at once. G. S. Cooper.

2. — Fxtract from Telegram of Major Kemp in reply to Hon. Mr. Stafford. Whanganui, 25th Septemher, 1872. The cause of all the trouble was Taranaki. commencing at Waingongoro right on to Stoney Biver. Those lands have been returned to those tribes by the Government: it is this which has troubled the spirit of these [Major Kemp's] people.

G-.—2. (Appendix A.)

3. — Minute by the Under-Secretary, 25th September. — (Fxtract.) Hon. Mr. Stafford, —This is Major Kemp's reply : He is evidently annoyed at the directions for the Maoris to come away from Waitotara. 1 take his telegram to mean this :" I will carry out your instructions, but I warn you there will be trouble." I also attach a telegram from Mr. Worgan, by which it appears that a general impression has got abroad that all confiscated lands are to be returned. G. S. Coopee.

4.— Minute by Hon. Mr. Stafford. Infoem Major Kemp that the Government is considering how to place the Ngarauru on some of the lands of the tribe, and that it will be done as soon as the session is over. E. W. Staefoed.

5. — Letter from Major Kemp to Hon. Mr. Stafford. Putiki, Whanganui, 28th September, 1872. To Mr. Stafford, the head of the Government. Eriend, greeting. This is again my word to you respecting the land on the other side of Waitotara. Tou are aware of my determination when you and Mr. Eichmond paid the £2,500, and that I would not accept any of that money. Secondly, Governor Bowen, as well as yourself, saw how angry I was with Mr. Bichmond, and that I said he ought to be deposed on account of his bad work. Mr. Bichmond's answer was, " Let the land be put up to auction, so as to ascertain its value, and we will then give you £4,800." My answer was, " This is the land God made for me." And I have been of the same determination ever since, up to this day. It was some time during last April that I gave my consent through the softening of my heart, lest difficulties with the Maoris should increase. 400 acres were then given to me, to which I gave my written consent. Since then, changes have been made on the part of the Government, for we have heard that they have restored all the lands on the other side of Waingongoro to the Natives : that is to say, to the people who were the cause of all the troubles in this part of the Island. We have already forwarded an address to Wi Parata, M.H.B. I spoke to Mr. Worgan respecting the agreement to which I signed my name. I said to him, "I am dark with regard to Mr. Parris, for their keeping possession of the other side of Waingongoro, as far as Taranaki, while all the evils have been visited on this part of the country." Mr. Worgan's reply was, " Tou and I must give this matter due consideration." Now, Mr. Stafford, you are in a position to act with more deliberation and forethought than any other person in this Island. Tou must not think that lam asking for land: that is not the case, for I have much land besides this land; but let what is right be right. Tou, the Government, have restored the lands of those people who were guilty of great offences. Do not take all the land of the man whose offence was small, or that of men who have done nothing wrong. Let my agreement with Mr. Worgan be cancelled, for my signature was not obtained by fair means, but through the trickery and false representations of the Government. If you do not punish the man that has done evil, then most certainly do not chastise me, the person who has committed no offence, or the person whose offence has been small. There is a proverb of my ancestors to the effect that " it would be necessary for all parties to consent to any arrangement before it can be completed." Do you take this into consideration, and lighten our darkness. Sufficient from your sincere friend, under the protection of our most gracious Queen, Meiha Keepa Te Kangihiwintti.

6. — Telegram from Major Kemp to Hon. Mr. Stafford. Whanganui, 7th October, 1872. Have you received my letter respecting the petition which was sent by us to Wi Parata ? Ask him to show you our petition. It was about Waitotara, and the country from thence to Waingongoro. Meiha Keepa. [Note. — There is no record of any answer to the preceding letter and telegram.]

7.—Letter from Major Kemp to Hon. Mr. McLean. Mr. McLean. Putiki, 21st October, 1872. Greeting. You have possibly seen the letter that I wrote to Mr. Stafford respecting my acquiescence to the 400 acres on the other side of Waitotara, and that I wished to cancel that arrangement, and for this reason: because all the lands on the other side of Waingongoro, as far as Taranaki, Were restored to the people who provoked the quarrel, as you are well aware. Perhaps you are now troubled. My reason for acting in this manner is lest troubles should arise with those whose offence has been small, on their hearing that this land has been returned to those people whose crime has been great. Eor the members of the Ngarauru Tribe are persistent in returning, though they run the chance of being driven off. They have commenced planting at Waitotara. Some have returned to Whanganui by my invitation, but some of them are returning by stealth. lam now, through the action of the Government, become the protector of this tribe, the Ngarauru ; and thev accuse me of being the means of keeping them here. What they say to me is this : " What portion o"f land are we to have ? Eor we accompanied you to Taupo in the expedition against Te Kooti, and went as far as Tapapa, where one of our number was killed; and we thought that this would have been accepted in condonement of our offences." There is also this : Titokowaru and his tribe have returned, and all their land has been restored to them. What Government is it that has acted in this manner;

a.—2. (Appendix A.)

and what Government is answerable for this proceeding, for keeping us under restraint? This is the reason why lam now so dark. You have now perhaps seen the reason why I wish to have the arrange^ ment made with. Mr. Worgan cancelled. It is not on my account alone that I have done this, but out of regard for my tribe, the Ngarauru and Pakakohi, who have been oppressed by revengeful feelings, and by the act of the Government. I have heard that troubles have arisen with the Government agents from Waitotara northwards ; and darkness has also come upon us, for it is this end of the Island alone that is in a disturbed state, and put to pain by you ; to which there is joined ill-feeling, banishment to other parts, and taking possession of and the sale of land. That is why this thought has come to me: What land is this, of which it is said that a complete purchase should be made of it all by Mr. Worgan ? For the Government is in possession of all the land. We have applied to you to restore some portion of it to the Maoris ; but instead of this, you ask us to sell it to you ; and that is why I now write to you that this purchase by Mr. Worgan of the land about which there is so much trouble, should be stopped: namely, the land from Waitotara on to Waingongoro. Let the purchase be made of land that you, the Government, are perfectly clear about: that is, at Taranaki. Let Mr. Worgan seek a place there for his work ; here it is not satisfactory. You, perhaps, understand his proceedings, which have caused these troubles between us and the Europeans; for I heard at the time, when there was no mention made of land-purchase, that Ngarauru were agreeable to it. And now that the land is being sold, the people are persistent in returning, and pay no attention to me, but go in stealth; for they know that my restraint is merely nominal, and the course respecting them is not clear. That is why I say, Let Worgan's purchases cease ; but let me arrange it when the people have been settled, and they will make a sale when they thoroughly understand their position. Friend Mr. McLean, let Mr. Worgan be deposed from his office, or otherwise serious difficulties will arise in this district. Before he made his appearance here I heard he was named " Worgan," but I now find he is descended from Gehazi; that he is the son of Judas Iscariot; and that his own name is Demas, who, standing by the edge of the silver mine, invited pilgrims to descend into death. This is a word to you: When Parliament is over, do you come here and settle Ngarauru and Pakahohi. From your loving son, Meiha Keepa te Rangihiwintji.

8. — Minute by the Under-Secretary on the two preceding Letters. Hon. Native Minister. These letters from Major Kemp require mature deliberation and a careful reply. He is evidently not in a comfortable state of mind. He talks of repudiating two bargains which he deliberately made, and to which he signed his name, fully understanding them—namely, the one when Mr. Bichmond paid him and his people a sum of £2,500, and the other the 400-acre agreement with Mr. Worgan. The sorest point appears to be the resumption by Titokowaru and the Taranaki people of the land north of Waingongoro. 31st October, 1872. ' G. S. Coopee. [Note. — On these papers the only other minute is, " Seen by the Hon, Native Minister. File."]

No. 9. Besolutions of the Taeanaki Native Boaed, and Minutes of Hon. Mr. Gisboene, Mr. Sewell, and the Peime Ministee (Hon. Mr. Eoi).

1. — Besolution of the Board on the 2>\st December, 1870. That in the present aspect of affairs it is not advisable to impose any further restrictions on the intercourse between Mokau and Urenui which involves passing the posts at Waihi.

2. — Besolutions of the Board on 23rd March, 1871. That, adverting to the resolution passed by this Board on the 31st December, 1870 [see ante], this Board is of opinion that it is still more desirable that there should be no interference or restriction in the intercourse between Oeo and Matangarara, or other kaingas of the Natives north and south of Waingongoro ; and that the present restrictions imposed in the Patea District are prejudicing the progress of the road-surveys, and will seriously check the erection of the telegraph across the Taranaki District. That, while every effort is being made by the Board, and by the European population of this district, to conciliate Natives who have been hostile, and render them friendly, an entirely opposite line of conduct seems to be pursued in the district south of Waingongoro. In this district Titokowaru and other armed Natives move in our midst without interruption, while at Patea, Natives avowedly friendly are treated with suspicion and dislike, as is proved by the evidence of the road-surveyor and Natives employed in road-making. The Board is of opinion that if such conflicting policies are allowed to continue between the two districts, the result must be detrimental to the policy of the Government, and must inevitably lead to a renewal of hostilities. (Carried unanimously.) Peed. A. Caeeington, Chairman.

G.—2. (Appendix A.)

Minute by Hon. Mr. Gisborne. This should be referred to Hon. Mr. McLean. It proves to me the vital importance of his immediate presence on the West Coast, to settle the Native question there; connected as it is with peace or war, the relations to each other of both races, the utilization of disputed land, and the colonization of the district. However necessary at first (and I believe it was necessary) the action of the Government may have been in reference to the districts south and north of the Waingongoro, the march of events renders it absolutely indispensable that the Government should now take a further definite course, to prevent complications, to consolidate the present tranquillity, and to secure the future peaceful settlement of the country. The anomalous position of the Natives in respect of land, of ourselves, and of each other ; the uncomfortable attitude of Titokowaru; tho paralysis of settlement on account of the unsettled land questions; tho exceptional state of the district south of Waingongoro, complicated by the future claims of Taurua's tribe now imprisoned in Otago ; all these are elements of discord which cannot with safety any longer be ignored, and must be peacefully settled without delay. It would be well worth while for the colony to incur what might otherwise appear a large expenditure, in the purchase of land claims and the settlement of these questions at once ; for the consequence of delay may be disaster and war, and will certainly not be, in my opinion, the means of any easier settlement. 1 believe Mr. McLean fully realizes the importance of this matter, and I trust that he will be able to take it in hand in the course of next month (May). The resolutions of the Board, though perhaps dogmatically worded, point, in my belief, to serious and, if neglected, to imminent clanger. In another letter Mr. Parris reports that a Native road-party south of Waingongoro complained that some of the Natives comprising it had been threatened by Europeans. 10th April, 1871. W. Gisborne. Minute by Hon. Mr. Sewell. Mt opinion coincides generally with that of Mr. Gisborne. The primary object of the Government should be to re-establish tranquillity throughout the district; and this can only be done by overlooking as far as possible past acts of rebellion, unless these were accompanied with gross crimes, such as those of Te Kooti. I agree that the matter should be referred to Mr. McLean with a view to give effect to such a policy. 11th April, 1871. Henrt Sewell. Minute by Hon. Mr. Fox, Prime Minister. The circumstances of the two districts are very different, and the Government had very sufficient reasons for imposing the stringent restrictions in the district between Waingongoro and Waitotara. It had been almost entirely swept of its European population, which could only be induced to return on the distinct understanding that Natives would be excluded till it was sufficiently populous to make their return safe, and not productive of alarm ; and the result so far has justified the course pursued^ and been acquiesced in by the Natives. To adopt the suggestions of the Board, means to invite Titokowaru back to Ngutu-o-te-Manu, and to excite a feeling south of Waingongoro certain to lead to renewal of hostilities. Let well alone. 29th March, 1871. William Box.

No. 10. Telegram from Mr. Mackay and Mr. Blake to Hon. Mr. Sheehan on the subject of their Visit to Te Whiti at Parihaka.

Taranaki, 4th April, 1879. The following is a detailed account of proceedings of myself and Captain Blake at Parihaka. We arrived here at 5 p.m. on the Ist instant; were invited to talk the same evening, but declined until next morning. On the 2nd, the meeting commenced at 9 a.m. Te Whiti and party occupied an artificial terrace in front of his house; myself and several Natives being placed in the lower marae. Tohu arose and requested me to state the reason of my visit. I said : " Blake is related to yoUj and feels a desire to see you living in peace, and he asked the Government to allow him to mediate in the dispute between you and them about the Waimate Plains. He also desired my assistance, and the Government assented. I formerly was an officer of the Government, but am not in the service now. Therefore what I am about to say does not emanate from the Government, but from myself, and is merely suggestion on my part. If we receive any proposal from you we will submit it to the Government for their consideration. I have heard, Te Whiti, that your house is on fire, and therefore have come hero. Some people come to a fire as mere spectators, others to aid in extinguishing it; I have come to help to put out this fire. If it is stopped now, your house will be saved; if not, it will be destroyed. Tou and the Governor are not carvers of wood, but are tattooers of men's faces :if your work is not done artistically you disfigure a man for life, and every one derides your performance. If you carve a piece of wood badly you can chop it over, make a clean surface, and begin again. It therefore behoves you and the Governor, who deal with the lives of men, to be careful lest you make widows and orphans. I would advise you and the Governor not to launch your canoe in the days of 'Tawhiri Matea,' lest it be upset; but wait quietly for the calm weather of 'Buia and Whakapaewaka.' " At this stage of the proceedings Te Whiti invited us to ascend the terrace and sit in front of him, as he did not wish to lose anything that was said. We complied with his request. A mat was spread for us to sit on, immediately in front of Te Whiti and his principal mon, at a distance of 8 or 10 feet; the other Natives formed a circle round us. 2-G. 2 (App. A).

G.—2. (Appendix A.)

Te Whiti then said : What is the object of your visit? Mackay : I have come to try and induce you to make a good arrangement with the Government about tho Waimate Plains, so that the present difficulty may be satisfactorily ended. Te Whiti : Why did you not go to the Governor first ? It is the Governor who is obstinate and wants evil to arise ; not I. Mackay : I did not go to the Government. I told you I came here at Blake's request, to aid him in mediating between you and the Government. I, however, asked the permission of Mr. Sheehan to be allowed to come here for that purpose, and he consented. Te Whiti (turning to Blake) : Is that correct, Bhike ? Is not Mackay a Government Commissioner ? He and Barris are the celebrated men whom all the Maoris have heard of. Captain Blake : It is true. I asked Mr. Sheehan to let me come, and for Mackay to assist me. Te Whiti: What I have to say is, that the land is mine ; not that of the Governor. I am the owner of the whole. Tou Europeans do not belong to the country. Mackay : I came from England ; you came from Hawaiki. Tou migrated to this Island; so did we. That is of no consequence. We are both in possession of the Island now, and the Europeans will not leave the country to you. Te Whiti •• The Governor has no claim on the lands this side of Waingongoro. Mackay : The Governor claims the land as confiscated (rau-patu). All the lands from Waitotara to Pouakai were proclaimed in the Gazette. Some pieces within that boundary have been returned to the Natives. Te Whiti: The lands were never conquered. Why did not you occupy them at the time of your conquest? According to Maori custom you should have done so. lam now in occupation: and even if the land had been taken, I, according to the same custom, having been allowed to reoccupy the land, have not lost my rights of ownership. Mackay: Many pieces of land have been proclaimed in the same way as these. Eor instance, Waikato, Tauranga, Opotiki, and Turanganui. The Natives have had to submit to confiscation, and you. are only treated the same way as the rest. Conquest is no new thing in New Zealand. Te Bauparaha obtained lands on both sides of Cook Strait by conquest. Those lands formerly belonged to Ngatiapa, Bangitane, Ngatikahuhunu, Ngatitumata Kokiri; not to Ngatiawa, Ngatitoa, and Ngatitama, the present owners. The lands from Kawhia to the White Cliffs belonged to Ngatitoa and Ngatitama, but are now held by Ngatimaniapoto by right of conquest. There are plenty of examples of Maori custom in that respect. In my opinion, this canoe of yours has fallen asunder; the stern-piece is separated from the bod} r. Tou had better consider the best way of repairing it. Te Whiti : Cease speaking in metaphorical language. Tell me plainly what you want. Mackay : I want you and the Government to come to an amicable arrangement about all the confiscated lands. I fear that if you persist in stopping the survey evil will arise, and I wish to see matters settled quietly. Te Whiti: The land is mine :I do not admit your right to survey it. My blanket is mine: do you think it would be right for you to attempt to drag it from my body and clothe yourself with it? If I tried to tear your coat from your back you would resist me, and you would not be to blame for doing so. What right have Ito forcibly take your coat from you ? Mackay .- Ido not ask you to give your blanket to me, and you remain naked. I say, spread the blanket as you have placed this mat for me, and let you and tho Governor sit down on it in friendship. Te Whiti: That will not do. Tou want to cut my blanket in two. It will be too small for me then. I have already given up enough land to the Governor, and he should be satisfied with all the country he has between Waitotara and Waingongoro. Pull off your trousers; give me one leg and you keep the other. Tou hesitate. Do it at once ; let me have one leg ; you can keep one of your legs in, and we shall walk about together ; do it quickly. Mackay : Well, I would not like to hear you called " one leg " (ivae tahi). People would laugh at you; you had better let me give jrou a whole pair of trousers to yourself, and I keep these. If we each get a leg in, it will be awkward; if I try to walk in one direction and you wish to go in another, the trousers will get torn. The Government will persist in the survey of the land. If you resist, then the trousers will be torn. We had better take the blanket, lay it down, and both sit down quietly on it. Te Whiti : The land is not the property of the Government; it is mine. I told Brown, the Commissioner, to take his guns away. He said he had none there. He misunderstood me ; he thought I meant firearms. The surveyors themselves are the guns; that is, they will cause guns to be used. I do not desire war. All I want is to be allowed to remain at peace on my own land. If you attempt to take the eggs from under a sitting hen she will peck at your hand, and you would not blame her for protecting her young. The eggs are my land. You try to wrongfully steal it from me; I defend it. Tou say lam a murderer. I say it is the Government who are thieves. Mackay : The Governor claims the land through confiscation. He says the eggs are his property. Tou had better try and agree to divide the chickens amicably ; because if the man gels vexed at his hand being pecked, he may take up a stick and knock the hen on the head, and then there can be no further question about the ownership of the eggs. Tou may recollect that after Wiremu Tamehana made peace, he then wanted Parliament to investigate the causes of the Waikato war. This was refused : the people had been killed then, and so had the land ; and no investigation could be made. I therefore urge the settlement of this question now, so that peace may be maintained. If you fight, no investigation or arrangement will take place afterwards. Te Whiti: Ido not know anything about these peace-makings of the Waikato, or of other tribes' doings, and do not care to know. They are a degraded people, and their land is like themselves. I gave up land from Waitotara to Waingongoro under the arrangements with McLean and Parris. That ought to satisfy you. Parris also gave money to the Natives for some of the lands now held by the Government. He returned pieces of land in other places both north and south of this place. Waijnate was untouched, Waingongoro was the boundary. I turned the surveyors off quietly, because

G.—2. (Appendix A.)

they had no right on my land. I have made no peace with the Government that they should claim my property. Tou spoke about the good intentions of the Government: tell the Governor not to persist in the survey, and I will sit down peaceably on my land. Ido not go on to your land disturbing you; then why do you interfere with me in the occupation of mine ? Mackay : The King party were the opponents of the Government; it was through their action war originated. The King is the root of opposition to the Europeans. He has made peace and submitted to confiscation. Tou must do likewise. Let us deal with these lands the same as Parris did with the others. Let the Government take some portion and you have another. Some money might also be given to you. Tou had better settle the question in a friendly way ;it will be most advantageous to you. As head of your people you should consider their lives, and not make widows aud orphans of your people. Tou great men, and kings, and governors, are not the actual sufferers ; we, the people, are. The Government do not wish to push matters to extremities. If that was their desire they would not have sanctioned our coming here as mediators. Tou had better give way. If you make concessions, I have no doubt tho Government will also make proposals to you. If you both continue obstinate it can only conie to a bad end. Te Whiti .- Tou know in your mind that I have the right on my side. That is why you came here to try and persuade me to give way. If my people are made widows and orphans by your obstinacy in surveying lands that do not belong to you, why do you not go to the Governor first, and ask him to remain quiet and stop his surveyors ? Ido not want to fight. Leave me in peace on my own land. Tou are the aggressors. If evil arises it will be your fault. Mackay : We say that the lands are confiscated by the law, and therefore consider the Government are willing to give back part to you for Native use and occupation. Tou want the whole, which will not be consented to. Other parts of the district have been arranged in the same manner; and why should this be different from the remainder ? Tou say the Government have not taken possession of the land. The Europeans hold very large portions of the lands of the Taranaki, Ngatiruanui, and Ngarauru Tribes now. The Governor's Proclamation is still in force. Te Whiti: The land is mine : you neither conquered it nor do you occupy it now. Tour survey is wrong, it being without my consent or authority. As you came along, Blake, did you show Mackay the line cut through the cultivations at the door of Titokowaru's house ? Captain Blake : Tes, we saw that. Te Whiti: Where, then, is the piece to be retained by the Natives ? Where are the promises of McLean and Parris that the lands in the occupation of the Natives should not be taken from them ? But for the surveyors being turned off, we should receive no consideration at the hands of the Government. The works of McLean, Parris, and the old Government were different from the acts of Sheehan, Brown, and the new Government. Barris always came and told us his intentions before taking action. I asked Brown to remove his guns. He said he had, but he carries them up to Titokowaru's house. The surveyors were then taken off by us to prevent evil. I did not wish evil to arise; so sent them away. The people might not sit down quietly and submit to their land being surveyed under their feet. Tou say, let me and the Governor sit down on the blanket together. The Governor will not do that; he is dragging it all away for himself. Mackay : It is well that you did not use violence to the surveyors. The Government do not say they will talte all the land. I know they wish to give back pieces to the Natives, and do not think they desire to upset anything done by Sir Donald McLean or Mr. Parris. Tou ought to give way in this matter. The Government will persist in the survey. What is your intention in the matter ? Te Whiti: I have heard that the Government threaten to bring Ngatiporou and other tribes as an army to fight us. We are not afraid of them, as the land is ours. Tou will do us a great wrong, and you ought to be ashamed of it, oppressing a people because they are smaller in number than yourselves. Why do you take the part of Turkey against Bussia ? Suppose some other nation came and took our side, what would you say then ? Mackay : Turkey and Bussia are separate nations. It suits us to take Turkey's part, as our interests are involved. No nation would take your part. New Zealand is under the English Government, and you are considered to be subjects of England. The world docs not deem the Maori to be a separate nationality, but to be a people incorporated with the English nation. Te Whiti: lam referring to the justice of the case. Tou are wrongfully claiming my land. If you persist, and the owners resist you, do not blame them, but yourselves, and your greed to obtain land which is not your property. Mackay: That is the question. Tou say you have a right. I do not say the land was not originally yours : you, however, lost it by confiscation. Tou had better come to fair terms about it. Te Whiti: Are you authorized by the Government to offer me a part of the land, and agree for them to take the other part ? It seems to me that, by the way the surveys have been conducted, you wish to take the whole of the blanket and leave me naked. Mackay : lam not authorized to make you any definite proposal. But any suggestion you make I will convey to the Government, and will support anything that is reasonable. All I desire is, to see a satisfactory settlement. Te Whiti: Tou had better go to the Government and fix their side first. They are the active parties in the matter, not me. lam living quietly on my land. Mackay : I shall communicate what you have said to the Government. The important proceedings of the meeting then ended. In the evening we went to Te Whiti's house, and had a friendly talk on other matters, not connected with tho land question. In the morning Te Whiti came to the house we stopped in, and invited us to his own place. We accompanied him there. He asked if we were going to Taranaki to see Mr. Parris as to the promises he was said to have made, and also to communicate with the Government. Te Whiti said :Do so. Ido not ask you to go. If you two-can do any good, it is well. Mackay replied: We will go; and if there is anything of importance to communicate, we will return to see you.

a—2. (Appendix A.)

During the proceedings Te Whiti was informed that we had seen Titokowaru, and that he had requested us to return and see him after our 'interview with Te Whiti. Te Whiti said : That is right. James Mackat. B. T. Blake. I will send another telegram with my opinion of the meeting, also with any suggestions that may occur to me after seeing Mr. Parris. James Mackay.

No. 11. Tbiegbam from Mr. Mackay to Hon. Mr. Sheehan as to Causes of Dissatisfaction among the Natives.

(Confidential.) New Plymouth, 4th April, 1879. I think Native dissatisfaction arises from several causes, namely: — 1. That Crown grants to Natives for lands awarded to them by the Compensation Court have not yet been issued. 2. That the title to lands confiscated by the Crown, and subsequently abandoned, such as the block between the Taungatara and Moutoti Streams, has neither been determined by the Crown, nor have the Natives been allowed to have the title investigated by the Native Land Court (the proper tribunal), the lands having, by abandonment, reverted to the original position of Native lands (vide New Zealand Settlements Act and Amendments). 3. That offers of settlement by the Government have been and are now construed into promises. 4. That by absence of written memoranda of such offers or promises, the Government have unwittingly diverged from previous understandings and arrangements. 5. That Te Whiti views the present survey with a special dissatisfaction, because, if Waimate Plains pass out of Native hands, he thinks that Parihaka will follow. (He and his people have no claim or right to the Waimate District, it being within the Ngatiruanui boundary.) 6. Natives on lands reserved near Patea, have been told by some officers of the Government that the lands in question belong to the Crown, and that they only occupy them on sufferance. These are some of the principal matters that have been brought under my notice by Natives in the country between here and Whanganui. Mr. Parris tells me that ho offered Titokowaru all the land between Waingongoro and Inaha streams as a reserve, and to make others; that it was also understood that money should be paid for land retained by the Government. He says he would give the Government considerable information on the question. I would suggest that the Government should at once appoint a Commission, partly composed of Europeans and partly of Natives, with power to go into the whole question of confiscated lands, commencing at Waitotara and terminating at the southern boundary of the Tataraimaka Block, for the purpose of confirming previous awards, ascertaining proper persons for the Crown grants, taking evidence as to previous offers and promises of the Government or its officers, and making such recommendations as they think fit. I believe Te Whiti and others would come in to this arrangement. His countenance wore a very eager expression when ho asked mo if I had authority from the Government to offer him a part of the land. To Whiti could bo dealt with separately for Parihaka, and Titokowaru for "Waimate Plains. James Mackay.

No. 12. Telegram from Hon. Mr. Sheehas to Mr. Mackay, in reply to the preceding Telegrams (No. 10 and No. 11 ante).

To James Mackat, Esq., New Plymouth. sth April, 1879. Thanks to yourself and [Captain] Blake for the work done. Tour messages did not reach me until late in the evening, especially the latter one. This morning I have been busy discussing their contents with Sir George Grey. He expressed himself gratified at the full nature of the report. I have given only a, precis of it to the papers, as I do not consider full publicity at present judicious. There is evidently, I think, in the speeches made by Te Whiti, a desire to discuss the question and come to some settlement. The ground which he takes up occasionally convinces mo that ho does not feel entirely comfortable : for instance, his reference to the line through various cultivations that had* been settled with Waru himself on the morning of my first day at Parihaka. I gave orders of the most peremptory character to alter the line forthwith. So much for the report. Now for your suggestions. Some of them I entirely agree with, and have already given instructions to act upon; such as defining and settling tho questions of reserves in the blocks which have already been dealt with. I proposed to Cabinet some six months ago that an officer, with powers of a Native Land Court Judge, should bo sent to finally settle all reserve questions. While our own instructions in regard to Waimate have been of the most liberal character, we could not give effect to them until the Natives had pointed out the reserves which they specially require. Hitherto they have declined to do this. We have now done it provisionally for them. Every fishing-place, the mouth of every stream, every burial-place, and all their cultivations, are reserved, besides a large lot of other sections as well. The sale-map is speckled over with reserves. Tho announcement of the sale has not been withdrawn : only a subsidiary announcement as to deferred-payment lands. As to promises said to have been made by Government officers and Sir Donald McLean, I can only say that they have no existence in the official records, and the evidence of the witnesses to the alleged oral promises is totally contradictory each of the other. I stand to my proposals, and am prepared to recommend reserves to the extent of 25 per cent., or even a little more, over the whole area. Money compensation as well will be paid ; only we must do our best to secure the application of the money to the fencing and improving of the reserves. Special

G.—2. (Appendix A.)

consideration will be shown to the chiefs in order of their rank. My idea is, that you and Blake had better come down and meet [Major] Brown at Hawera. He will be there to-night, I expect, and I will come up and join you the moment you send for me. Reply. Meantime again accept my best thanks hi a korua [to you both] for the past. J. Siieehan.

No. 13. Repobt from Mr. Mackay to Hon, Mr. Siieehan of his Proceedings on the Coast.

Whanganui, 6th May, 1879. I beg to state shortly my proceedings in returning from New Plymouth to Whanganui. I left the former on the 22nd ultimo, and stopped at Sfconey River that afternoon in order to see Ngamahanga tribe. That evening I saw only friendly Natives. They appeared well disposed, but considered they had been wrongly treated in respect of the non-issue of titles for the lands awarded to them by the Compensation Court or the Crown Agents. Next morning I called at Punehu. The leading chief, Te Motu, was absent: I explained the views of the Government to Natives present, with reference to confiscated lands. Although not expressing themselves satisfied, lam of opinion that if the block between Hangatahua (Stoney Eiver) and Waiweranui, as promised, was duly secured to them, they would assent to the arrangement, and separate themselves from To Whiti's party. Prom Punehu 1 proceeded to Opunake. I there heard that Ngamare had told Captain Morrison that the soldiers and European residents were to leave the place. So far as I could ascertain, this was merely a repetition of his previous action on several occasions in respect of the Opunake Block. I reached Oeo the same evening (23rd). Heard Hone Pihama was at Hawera. In conversation with his people, found them discontented, because of the uncertain position of the tenure of their lands there. They said Government had told them to occupy lands there, but had not fixed the allotments on the ground, or given them any title to the same. On the 24th saw Hone Pihama at Hawera. He complained that he was promised by the Hon. Mr. Richmond and Mr. Parris 420 acres at Waukina, that on survey it only amounted to 400 acres; that out of Tangahoe Reserve of 10,500 acres, several roads had been taken, thus reducing the area; that the block had not been subdivided, as promised, among the ex-rebels for whom it was originally set apart; Ngahina, another chief, also made a similar complaint, and said he had made some improvements on the land, and would have made more but for the uncertainty of his title, and his holding not being laid off on the ground ; that 700 acres of land, in the position now occupied by the Township of Stratford, had been reserved for Natives, but the town had been placed on it, and the reserve taken a considerable distance to the eastward of the road, and in a much less valuable locality; that he (Hone. Pihama) had frequently applied for the boundaries .of 1,100 acres allotted to him at Oeo to be surveyed, and grant issued for the same, but although the Hon. Mr. Richmond, the Hon. Mr. Sheehan, and the late Sir D. McLean had each in. turn promised to do so, as jret no satisfactory arrangement had been made. He had expended upwards of £3,000 in building two dwelling-houses a'nd a hotel on the land, and in fencing and otherwise improving it, and felt he was doing so on an insecure title. His people had been promised 1,100 acres adjacent, but not one of them knew where that area would eventually be fixed. The chief Toi and others had 1,000 acres promised to them on account of his claim to lands near the Mountain Road, and his withdrawing opposition thereto: this was now lost sight of altogether,: and the promise denied. On the 25th I, with Captain Blake, visited Titokowaru's settlement at Okaiawa, and found him civil, but seemingly determined to make common cause with and be guided by Te Whiti only. Some of his immediate followers and the people from adjacent villages appeared inclined to let the matter be referred to a Commission of Inquiry- On the 26th we saw the chief Taurua and his people of Pakakohi at Patea. Their grievance was that they considered the area of land set apart for their requirements too small, and what little land had been given to them was not legally secured to them. They, however, appeared otherwise to be well disposed towards the Government; and, by fair treatment and judicious management, there is little reason to apprehend any serious difficulty in bringing any questions between them and the Government to a satisfactory termination. We called at the Ngarauru settlements at Waitotara and Pakaraka, and I have since seen their principal men at Whanganui. They universally approve of a Commission appointed to arrange the whole question of confiscated lands on this Coast. It is useless, and would be highly improper, for me to conceal from the Government that the Ngarauru, Ngatiruanui, Taranaki, and Ngatiawa Tribes, with but few exceptions, are very discontented with their present position, and. consider that injustice has been done to them in the matter of their lands. This does not take exactly the same form as the Waikato tribes'objections. The Waikato declaim against all confiscation as wrong. This is not the case with the Ngarauru and Ngatiawa tribes. They admit our right by conquest, but say we have not carried out our engagements about awards and reserves. Some of the Ngatiruanui and Taranaki people hold the same views. The immediate followers of Te Whiti and Titokowaru express the same opinions as the Waikato tribes, and deny the right of the Crown to any confiscated lands. Although Te Whiti and the extreme party will not at present assent to the whole question being investigated and settled by a Commission, I have reason to believe they would make no serious objection to the experiment; and, if they saw that by its operation the better-disposed Natives who submitted their claims to its decision were impartially dealt with and secured in their land-holdings, they would be gradually weaned from their disaffection, which process would be materially aided by reducing the strength of the hostile party by the elimination from its present numbers of those whoso claims had been arranged. It is only just to say in conclusion, that the discontent and disaffection which at present obtain among the members of the four tribes before mentioned, does not appear to have arisen from any recent action of the Government, but to be the outcome of a series of mistakes and negligences extending over the past thirteen years. James Mackat.

G-.—2. (Appendix A.)

No. 14. Fctetiier Repoet of Mr. Mackay to Hon. Mr. Sheehan as to Causes of Discontent among the Natives.

New Plymouth, 14th April, 1870. Ik accordance with your request, I beg to report as follows on the question of confiscated iands from the River Waitotara on the south to Parininihi (tho White Cliffs) on the north. Por the purposes of tho present memorandum, and for convenience of reference, I propose to divide the territory included within those limits into three districts; namely, — Northern District, commencing at Pukearuhe on the north, and terminating at the Eiver Hangatahua on the south ; Central District, commencing at the Eiver Hangatahua on the North, and terminating at the Eiver Waingongoro on the south ; Southern District, commencing at the Eiver Waingongoro on the north, and terminating at tho River Waitotara on the south. The lands comprised within the above-mentioned districts were all included in the Proclamations issued in accordance with the provisions of the New Zealand Settlements Acts, and wore thereby confiscated to the Crown, excepting only those portions which had been acquired by purchase from the Natives. I will now proceed briefly to describe the condition of each division or district, and will subsequently endeavour to show the causes of the discontent and disaffection which at present exist among the majority of the Maori population of the Provincial District of Taranaki. The Northern District is the portion of the Province of Taranaki which was first occupied by European settlers. The lauds included within its limits are of two classes: those purchased from tho Natives before the war, and the pieces subsequently acquired by confiscation. The Native holdings are reserves made at time of sale to the Crown, lands awarded to loyal Natives by the Compensation Court, lands set aside for surrendered or returned rebels, or which they have been allowed to settle on: The Central District is composed of lands acquired by confiscation only. The Native holdings are the Stoney Eiver and Opunake Blocks, which have been surrendered to them by the Crown, and the Parihaka, which they have occupied without the consent of the Government. The Southern District was acquired by confiscation. The lands occupied by Natives are either awards of the Compensation Court, or blocks reserved for the use of surrendered rebels. The land question here is, on the whole, in a more satisfactory and defined condition than that which obtains in tho Northern and Central Districts. I find the Natives throughout the Provincial District of Taranaki to be, with very few exceptions, highly discontented aud disaffected towards the Government. Iu travelling through the district I have carefully and patiently inquired as to the causes of their estrangement, and have arrived at tho conclusion that the following are the principal reasons: — 1. That the chief and prophet Te Whiti has obtained sufficient ascendency over their minds to induce them to firmly believe that their lands will be wrested from the Europeans by supernatural agency. 2. That Natives who had been loyal throughout the war, and received awards of land from the Compensation Court, have not yet been able to receive the full benefit of such awards : in consequence, in some instances, of not being able to select land in accordance with the Court certificate which they hold, and in others, where the land has been taken up and occupied by them, they have not received the Crown grants in respect thereof, and which they are duly entitled to. 3. That the reserves made for surrendered or returned rebels have not been subdivided, and no guarantee has been given as to the future issue of titles to the occupants. 4. That, where lands have been surrendered by the Crown, the abandonment has not been legally effected in accordance with the provisions of the New Zealand Settlements Acts, which require a formal relinquishment by Proclamation. My attention was particularly directed to the cases of Stoney Eiver and Opunake Blocks, in the Central District, the Natives stating that they cannot obtain any title from the Crown, and their applications to have their claims investigated and determined by the Native Land Court have been ignored or refused. 5. That Natives in the Southern District have been placed on lands specially reserved for them, but, when they desired to lease portions of such reserves, they were informed by a Government officer there that the holdings in question were the property of the Crown, and that they were only in occupation on sufferance. 6. That a large portion of the lands in the Northern and Central Districts have been purchased from the Natives claiming the same, notwithstanding that the bulk of them were included within the Proclamations made under the provisions of the New Zealand Settlements Act. That various offers have been made by officers of the Government to Natives claiming lands at and adjacent to tho Waimate Plains, to pay them a gratuity or bonus (takoha) for all lands taken and retained by the Government. This action, coupled with negotiations entered into with Te Whiti and others respecting roads, telegraph lines, and the site of the proposed lighthouse at Cape Egmont, has led them to assume that the Government have waived their claims to the land through confiscation. 7. The Natives are perfectly acquainted with the fact that Mr. Parris received instructions to pay them a sum not exceeding ss. per acre for lands taken or retained by the Government. They also lay considerable stress on the fact that he offered them the whole of the lands between the Waingongoro and Inaha Streams. (This land has now been surveyed with the remainder of the Waimate Plains.) It may be true that, because this offer was not accepted, it, from a European point of view, lapsed. That rule, however, is not easy to apply to Natives, who do not understand the meaning of an offer " without prejudice," and who look on any tender made to them as an admission of their right—at any rate to the extent of such offer—and consider they can at any time demand the fulfilment of it.

G.— 2. (Appendix A.)

8. That, although the term "takoha " (bonus or gratuity) is well understood by the Maoris, it is absurd to think for a moment that they do not look on any takoha payment made to them as being consideration for their lands, especially when the giving of it has been accompanied by the formality of executing a deed of cession to the Crown. 9. Te Whiti and others urge the long time they have been permitted to occupy the land since confiscation without any objection being made on the part of the Government; also, that they were promised that they would not be interfered with in the matter of any lands which they enclosed and occupied, in consequence of which promise they did fence in considerable areas, portions of which are included in the survey of Waimate Plains. I have given the above as being the principal reasons for the present attitude of the Natives in this provincial district. In doing so I wish it to *be understood that these are principally deduced from their own statements, and that those who have had more intimate official acquaintance and dealing with the question, 'may be able to furnish further and more accurate information than can possibly be given by one who has only had a limited opportunity of investigating the matter. I would recommend the following as a solution of the difficulty, viz.: — 1. That a Commission should be at once appointed to inquire into the nature and present position of the awards of the Compensation Court. In cases where the awards have been satisfied by the allocation of the claimants on specific pieces of land, such Commission should have the power to direct the issue of Crown grants to the persons interested. Where certificates or scrip entitling a Native to select land has been issued, but not exercised, then such Commission should at once arrange for the selection of the area to which the holder is entitled, and proceed to issue title as above. 2. That, in the case of lands surrendered or abandoned by the Crown, such Commission should have power to ascertain who were the original owners of such lands (which by law revert to their original status as Native lands), and, after conducting proceedings in the same manner as the Native Land Court, should determine the persons entitled to the same, and Crown grants should issue in the usual form. 3. That To Whiti and Titokowaru, and others who are interested in the Waimate Plains, Parihaka, &c, should be at once distinctly informed that certain portions of those blocks will at once be set apart for them and granted to the proper owners. As regards the portions retained and required by tho Government, there appears to be no alternative but to adopt the bonus or gratuity system (takoha) set forth in the instructions to Mr. Parris and Major Brown. 4. That, in the case of reserves now occupied by ex-rebels, the Commission should have power to ascertain tho persons entitled to the same, and order Crown grants to issue, such grants to contain a restriction against sale or mortgage, or a lease exceeding twenty-one years. I may mention here that there are reserves of the same nature at Pakaraka and Nukumaru, which require similar treatment, and might bo placed under the same Commission. Considering the large number of Natives in this district, and their possessing no lands elsewhere in the colony, it might be desirable to place a restriction in all Crown grants on the alienability of the lands by sale, mortgage, or lease exceeding twenty-one years, without the consent of the Governor in Council being first obtained thereto. My telegram of the 4th inst. gives the particulars of my interview with Te Whiti, which will sufficiently show the Native feeling on the subject. The recommendations now made are very similar to those contained in my telegram of that date. I enclose a map illustrating the divisions of the provincial district as set forth in this memorandum. James Mackat.

No. 15. Mbmoeandxjm by Mr. Blake for the Hon. the Natite Ministeh,

Wanganui, 24th September, 1879. The causes of the Waimate difficulty are, in my opinion, almost entirely confined to the question of confiscated lands between the Waingongoro and Hangatahua (Stoney River) ; and the trouble is, as to what manner the confiscation is to be carried outj or how best to deal with it. The matter of promises unfulfilled, and delays in carrying out reserves or awards, may have caused suspicion and doubt in the minds of Natives, and serve as examples for them to point an argument against us; but these are not the real reasons of the action taken by them in turning the surveyors off the Waimate Plains, and the ploughing on settlers' lands. The Maoris are by nature very suspicious, and our approaches to them have always been received with suspicion; and the matter of a few awards to some individuals not being carried out or settled has very little to do with their present discontent and disaffection. The persons to whom, awards were made, are those who did not join with their people in rebellion against us : some assisted, some were neutral. The grievances of these find little sympathy from the main body of the people affected by the confiscation question. Read the statements made by Sir Donald McLean, as printed in the Parliamentary Papers; his instructions to Mr. Parris and then to Major Brown ; his memorandum written at Hawera, of which I was told to take a copy for my guidauce in negotiating with the Natives, assisted by verbal directions from him as well. Sir I). McLean's idea then was, to make an amicable arrangement with the Natives north of Waingongoro : that they should give up a portion to the Government, and that they would be allowed tp retain a portion for their own use. The blocks were, if possible, to be arranged in alternate strips from river to river. For the portions taken by the Government the Natives should receive a money payment of ss. an acre. (This rate was afterwards extended to 7s. (id. per acre.) Sir D. McLean also had a long talk with Manaia at Hawera, and went into the matter fully. He questioned me about Manaia's position, and as to what he and his followers were entitled to get on the Plains. I said about 4,000 acres. Then he had a conversation with Wharerata, at Wellington, notes of which. I attach.

G.—2. (Appendix A.)

Then the frequent proposals made to them by Mr. Parris: his offer to make all between Inaha and Waingongoro a Native reserve; his promises that their kaingas and cultivations, sacred places, and fishing-places should be all protected; his frequent statements in reference to payment of takoha on the land. I attach a letter from Titokowaru to me, dated Ist October, 1873, and also a letter written by Wi Parata re confiscated lands, dated 12th September, 1872. I believe, too, that Wi Parata, on his visiting Omuturangi (February, 1873) with Wi Tako and others, told Ngatiruanui that the Government boundary was at Waingongoro. These, with other actions of his and others (Maori and European) will somewhat explain the persistency with which a great many of these Natives assert that the Government have no right north of Waingongoro. Mr. Parris and I negotiated the whole of the country through which the Mountain Eoad passes, and from the Waiongana to the Patea Eiver quickly fell into the hands of the Government, at about half-a-crown an acre. Erom Patea Eiver to Waingongoro was delayed through Mr. Parris's caution, who pleaded inexpediency, as too rapid progress might create alarm amongst Titokowaru's people. Within the confiscation boundaries we arranged for the yielding up by the Natives to the Government of 224,462 acres. Between April, 1873, and October, 1874, or, say, under two years, 170,000 acres were ceded to the Crown by proper deeds of conveyance, duly signed by ascertained original owners. No dispute is now raised over these lands, which are within the confiscation line; and the way in which possession was obtained there was referred to by Te Whiti, in his talk with James Mackay and me at Parihaka, as in contrast to the manner in which the Waimate Plains were dealt with by Government when the Natives took steps towards terminating the survey. In most of the blocks of land since acquired within the Patea District, the negotiations were first initiated by Mr. Parris and myself. The Mountain Eoad was commenced in March, 1873, and was opened through the bush in August, 1874. My services in carrying out this work and overcoming Native opposition thereto were fully recognized by tbe late Sir Donald McLean, in letters of thanks, and by paying me a bonus of £200 and extra pay of 14s. a clay. The Maoris of the Taranaki Provincial District are, and have been all through, fully acquainted with all the foregoing circumstances connected with dealings and offers made in respect to confiscated lands; and consequently always looked forward to the system that was initiated by Mr. Parris being applied as a solution of difficulties beyond the Waingongoro Eiver. Erom 1872 till now my endeavour has been to influence the Natives to fall in with the plan of settlement suggested by Sir D. McLean to me and others : that is, the giving up portions of the land to the Government, for which they would be paid a takoha, and retaining portions for themselves ; and up to the time of my leaving the Government service, a groat many had agreed to assist me in carrying out the ideas I explaiued in many and frequent talks with them. And lam positive that even now a very strong party could be formed, and readily, who would work actively and do their utmost towards bringing to an end what is, both for Natives and Europeans, tho present very unsatisfactory state of things. It was owiug to the influence of the men who are ready to form such a party, that the survey of the Plains was allowed to start and go on so long uninterruptedly. But the manner in which the survey was being carried on by the Government, aud much that was told them, convinced all the Natives that the Government meant to cut up the whole of the lands between Waingongoro and Stoney Eiver, without any regard to their wants and feelings ; and when the survey had proceeded sufficiently, in their minds, to prove clearly to them this view of the case, they, both Friendlies and others, took steps to have it stopped. When they invited argument on the question, they wero simply met with the reply that the Government insisted upon taking up the land by right of conquest, in spite of anything they might say; or, as Major Brown repeatedly told them, "Na le ringa kaha i tango, ma te ringa kaha e <pm>uru" (by the strong hand it was taken; the strong hand will keep it). There is very little skill or diplomacy in such a policy and such a motto as the above, which, if followed up in its entirety, means the settlement of the question by a military commander and a military force; which would be all very well, perhaps, if we wero in a position to rush recklessly into war, and compel the Maoris by force to surrender what we think is advantageous for our progress and settlement. There would be no further use for Commissioners or Native agents, then : all could be settled by military command. To my mind that plan is best which, having most humanity and fairness about it, at the same time is the one which will, at a groat deal less cost, attain the desired end. The mistake in this Waimate business has been that the arbitrary system was entered upon first, instead of adopting the conciliatory plan to commenco with. The Natives between Waingongoro and Urenui repeatedly affirmed to me their full belief that tho Government intended to cut up and take all the lands between Waingongoro and Stoney Eiver, as they had begun doing at Waimate. The survey of the Waimate Plains was carried on, the whole was being marked off in sections and lots, no reserves were pointed out, and the lithographed plans which came out for the sale showed no Native reserves. It was only when Major Brown heard that the survey was stopped that he hurried off to Wellington, and then began marking off sections on the plans as Native reserves. Had the mode of dealing introduced by Mr. Parris been kept up aud followed, tho matter of settling the Waimate Plains difficulty would now still be in progress, if not near completion. The way in which the survey was commenced admitted of no middle course being taken when it was stopped by the Natives. What should have been done was to have begun by making a Native block survey : that is, a purely Native survey of the block or blocks belonging to each hapu of the tribe, and, as each block was surveyed, to settle with the original owners as to locality and boundaries of the reserve or reserves in such block, and arrange tho amount of payment for the remaining portion or portions to be ceded right out to the Crown by proper conveyance. Had this system been started on, it could always have been resumed agaiu, or tried in another direction, if any interruption took place in its progress. The ploughing is a different matter to the removing of the surveyors off the Waimate Plains. The ploughing is a general protest by the Native people on the West Coast against the act of confiscation. Towards the north this course of action has been taken chiefly by Natives who never fought against the Government, but whose lands have been taken or confiscated. At Opunake action was

G.—2. (Appendix A.)

taken by Ngamare and others, to bring on some settlement of their Opunake Block (50,000 acres), as they had been told that Major Brown intended to allocate a number of compensation awards within this block, and also other claims of theirs within this and the township block. As to the ploughing south of Waingongoro, the action taken was to claim land in spite of the Confiscation Acts: protesting against its being right or lawful; as admitting its right on one side of the river would be admitting its right on the other (Waimate). With regard to the chief and prophet Motu and the Ngamahanga Tribe, I and Mr. Mackay strongly advised them to keep strictly loyal, and separate from Te Whiti; and we assured them that they had nothing to fear, that their reserve was safe and all right, and its remaining so depended entirely on their good behaviour. The Ngamahanga Reserve is from Stoney River to Waiweranui, and by those rivers to the peak of Mount Egmont; it is supposed to contain 18,000 acres. Ngamahanga is my mother's immediate tribe on her mother's side, and she is living near Punehu, their principal pa. 1 inay here say a few words respecting Native reserves. The principle laid down in arranging reserves for surrendered rebels was, that they should be at the rate of 50 acres per head for each man, woman, and child; and that other provision should be made for Friendlies and loyal Natives outside these blocks. (Vide letters of J. 0. Richmond, Nos. 668 and 245.) In conclusion, I have only to urge that the Government will take immediate steps towards bringing on a settlement of the West Coast difficulty, for I am sure that the majority of the Natives on the West Coast are anxious that the matter should be settled definitely and soon. Of course there are many of them inclined to be troublesome; fortunately the worst of these amongst the Ngatiruanui are now in custody, and their escape or release would be a most dangerous thing to happen ; but by far the greater number are willing to aid in a peaceable settlement. Surely the Government should be in a position to obtain the services of some able, active man, whose skill and energy would turn these well-disposed Natives to good account in ending this vexed question. Why, in Parihaka itself the people are divided in their own minds. It is those who come from a distance, such as those from Wanganui and the north of New Plymouth, who are the most blind believers in Te Whiti. I am willing (and all connected with me) to do all in my power to aid the Government in this business. R. T. Blake.

No. 16. Coekespokdejtce with Sir Geoege Geet, K.C.8., respecting the Evidence given before the Commissioners by Major Brown.

Sie, — West Coast Commission, New Plymouth, 13th March, 1880. The West Coast Commissioners think it right to transmit to you the accompanying extracts from evidence given before them by the Civil Commissioner of this district, with regard to certain reserves on the Waimate Plains. They desire me to say that they would be glad to know whether you wish to make any statement with reference thereto, or to give any verbal evidence before them on the subject. I have, &c, Sir George Grey, K.0.8., M.H.8., Auckland. E. D. Bell, Secretary. [Note. —A similar letter was addressed to the Hon. Mr. Sheehan.]

Sie,— Kawau, 4th May, 1880. Would you be so good as to return my thanks to the West Coast Commissioners for the information they caused to be transmitted to me in your letter of the 13th March. I have not thought it necessary to comment on that information, as it was so obviously my duty to tako care that the Government, upon which all the responsibility rested, were kept fully informed as to the reserves to be secured for the Natives, before any arrangements regarding these were made, instead of leaving the whole power relating thereto in the hands of a single individual. I am not aware if the Commissioners have inquired into the circumstances under which certain lands in the immediate vicinity of Opunake, and which will probably be ultimately of great value, appear to have been taken for private individuals. If this has been done it would, I believe, be in breach of instructions, and promises made to W. Kingi Matakatea, and I should feel grateful to the Commissioners for any information they could give me upon the subject. I have, &c, The Secretary, West Coast Native Commission. G. Geet.

Note. —The Commissioners subsequently (4th June) sent to Sir G. Grey a further extract from Major Brown's evidence, as to reserving the Parihaka Block for Te Whiti [see Fvidence, Q. 1044 to 1048]. Sir G. Grey replied as follows: — " Major Brown must have altogether misunderstood me. I have asked all my fellow-Ministers who are here, and they agree with me that we never decided upon returning any particular block of land to the Natives. Certain lands had been promised to be returned by our predecessors. By those promises we were necessarilv bound. "4th June, 1880." " G. Geet.

V No. 17. Lettee from Major Beown, Civil Commissioner, to the Hon. Native Ministeb, enclosing Plan of proposed Eeserves on Waimate Plain Survey.

Sie, — Wellington, 2nd April, 1879. I have the honor to enclose map of the land surveyed into sections on the Waimate Plains, with the reserves proposed to be made in the interests of its former owners, some of which will not be 3— G. 2 (App. A).

G.—2. (Appendix A.)

eventually required ; but, as a measure of precaution, I recommend that for the present they be withheld from sale. Eurther surveys inland will require a larger area of reserves. I have, &c., The Under-Secretary, Native Office, Wellington. Chaeles Bkown, CC. [Note. — There is no Minute upon this letter?]

No. 18. . Lettee from Hon. Sir Edwaed Staefoed, K.C.M.G., to Hon. John Hall.

Mt deab Hall, — Biarritz, Basses Pyrenees, 24th March, 1880. With reference to promises as to the restitution to the Natives of unsold confiscated lands on the West Coast of the Northern Island, alleged to have been given by Wi Parata on the authority either of myself or of the late Sir Donald McLean, I may observe (writing necessarily here from recollection only) that I believe that the substance of anything said, or authorized by me to be said, on the subject of those lands, will be found in the Hansard report of my speech in reply in the debate on the resolutions moved by me in the session of 1872, with respect to the Public Works administration of the Eox Ministry. I have a firm conviction that no opinions were at any time expressed or proposals made by me, either to Natives or others, which went beyond those to which I gave utterance in the speech referred to above. In connection with this subject, I may remark that the communications between Wi Parata and myself were mainly conducted by Mr. Ingles, then member for Cheviot; and that within a very few hours of my taking office in 1872, Wi Parata declined or evaded further communications with me, influenced thereto, I was informed, by Wi Tako, who came to Wellington about that time, but whom I could never see ; and, consequently, Wi Parata from that period was not in a position to make any communications to the Natives in my name or by my authority. Wi Tako has, I believe, of all Maoris the most knowledge as to promises alleged to have been made by Ministers with respect to the confiscated lands on the West Coast. I remain, my dear Hall, Very sincerely yours, E. W. Stafpoed.

G—2. (Appendix A. Part II.)

WEST COAST COMMISSION. APPENDIX A.—Part 11. CORRESPONDENCE WITH MR. SHEEHAN RESPECTING THE PARIHAKA BLOCK. •**

No. 1. The Commissionebs to Mr. Sheehan. Deae Me. Sheehan, Wellington, 26th July, 1880. I ask your permission to bring before you a point which Sir William Eox and myself wish very much to clear up. In making the recommendation we did to His Excellency the Governor last March, on the subject of making provision for Te Whiti and the Parihaka people, we were under the impression that we were really giving effect to the intentions you had yourself expressed as Native Minister, in your place in Parliament, as well as in your Cabinet Minute of 14th April 1879, to which we have referred in our Second Eeport. We were confirmed in that opinion by the evidence of Major Brown, who told us that Sir George Grey had informed him that tho Government intended, and had indeed fully decided, to give back to To Whiti and his people the piece of country which comprises Parihaka. On sending, however, a copy of Major Brown's evidence to Sir G. Grey, he wrote to us that Major Brown must have altogether misunderstood him, and that all your colleagues agreed with him that the Government had never decided upon giving back any particular block of land to the Natives. Under these circumstances, Sir W. Eox and I would be very glad, before sending in our Einal Eeport, if you would have no objection to let us know what your own intentions wero with regard to provision for the Parihaka people. We laid down the principle from the first, with all the Natives, that they must not seek for new concessions, and that our business was to ascertain as nearly as possible what previous Governments had either promised or intended to do for them. Major Brown's statement to us is so entirely contradicted by Sir George Grey, that we think it of essential importance to be able to inform the Governor how far your own views, as Native Minister at the time, differ from those we submitted to His Excellency in our Eirst Eeport last March. I remain, Dear Mr. Sheehan, Yours faithfully, E. D. Beh,

No. 2. Mr. Sheehan to the Commissioners. Deae Sie Eeancis, Wellington, 27th July, 1880. I am in receipt of your letter of yesterday's date, in which you state that on making the recommendation you did to His Excellency the Governor, last March, on the subject of making provision for Te Whiti and the Parihaka Natives, you were under the impression that you were really giving effect to the intentions which I had expressed as Native Minister, in my place in Parliament, as well as in my Cabinet Minute of the 14th April 1879, to which you have referred in your Second Eeport. You go on to state that you were confirmed in that opinion by the evidence of Major Brown, who, you said, had told you that Sir George Grey had informed him that the Government had intended, and indeed had fully decided, to give back to Te Whiti and his people the piece of country which comprises Parihaka. You then proceed to state that on sending a copy of Major Brown's evidence to Sir George Grey, he represented to you that Major Brown must have altogether misunderstood him, and that all his colleagues agreed with him (Sir George Grey) that the Government had never decided on giving back any particular block of land to the Natives. Under these circumstances you intimate to me that Sir William Eox and yourself would be very glad, before sending in your final report, if I would have no objection to let you know what my own intentions were with regard to provision for the Parihaka people. And you add that you laid down the principle from the first with all the Natives that they must not seek for new concessions, and that your business was to ascertain as nearly as possible what previous Governments had either promised or intended to do for them. 1 very willingly give the Commissioners the information thus sought for. (1.) I do not remember ever having been present at any conversation between Sir George Grey and Major Brown upon the question of returning the Parihaka Block, or any part of it; and I observe that Major Brown's conversation with Sir George Grey is stated by him to have taken place at New Plymouth. As I was in Auckland at that time, it is hardly necessary to say that I could have taken no part in the matter. (2.) Eor a long time before the turning off of the surveyors, I had frequently discussed with Major Brown what action should be taken with regard to the confiscated land between the northern boundary of the Waimate Plains Block and the southern boundary of the Hangatahua Block. It is impossible for me to recollect exactly what took place during these conversations, but they amounted in substance to this: —

G.—2. (Appendix A. Part II.)

(a.) If the Waimate Plains were allowed to be dealt with without obstruction on the part of the Natives, we should make ample provision on that block for the original owners. (b.) The small block north of the Waimate Plains Block up to the boundary of the Opunake Block was to be dealt with in the same way. (c.) The Opunake Block was regarded as given back to Wi Kingi and his people. (d.) The Hangatahua Block, north of Parihaka, was looked upon as being in the same position. As to the Parihaka Block, I expressed my opinion that Te Whiti had done good work for years on the coast in preserving the public peace; and that I was disposed, in the event of his pursuing a similar line of conduct in the future, to recommend to my colleagues the restoration of the Parihaka Block to the original owners; that is to say, the whole of the country known as the Parihaka Block, extending down to the sea. This restoration was to be entirely dependent on good behaviour. (3.) On several occasions in Wellington the question of what would be done with the confiscated lands outside the Waimate Plains was mentioned in Cabinet, both before and after the interruption of the survey. I maintained generally the view which I had expressed when discussing the question with my colleagues. On my return from the West Coast, after the interruption of the survey, on the occasion of my submitting to my colleagues my report upon the West Coast question referred to in your letter, I then stated to them my opinion that if Te Whiti did not actively identify himself with the obstruction of the survey or with any breaches of the peace, I would be prepared to recommend the restoration of the Parihaka Block to the original owners. Sir Ceorge Grey and myself were in accord upon this question; but the matter never came before the Cabinet for final decision. The general feeling was that it was better to keep things as they then stood, so that the question of restoration might be used as a lever to move the whole question of the West Coast into a sound and safe position. On one point the whole Government was unanimous, namely, that any concessions made to Te Whiti and the other owners of the Parihaka Block should be absolutely conditional on good behaviour. (4.) It was, therefore, my intention, if the behaviour of Te Whiti and his people should be peaceable and conciliatory, to have recommended the restoration of the Parihaka Block, and to have pressed that recommendation upon my colleagues. The return of the lands would, nevertheless, have been subject to reservations of sites for lighthouses, for roads, and other necessary public purposes. This intention was never mentioned to the Natives, and never assumed the aspect of a promise upon which they could found any claim whatever to the restoration of the block. This intention of mine was publicly notified to the House in the first session of 1879. Two or three months afterwards, the Ministry of which I was a member resigned, and the consideration and settlement of the question thereupon devolved upon our successors in office who now constitute the present Government. (5). These and all other similar matters were intended to be referred to a Eoyal Commission, as announced in the speech of His Excellencv the Governor in opening Parliament in the first session of 1879. I do not know if I have fully answered the question raised in your letter ; but I will be glad, if called upon to do so, to give information upon any point or points that, in your opinion, I may have overlooked. I remain, Dear Sir Francis, Tours faithfully, J. Sheehan.

No. 3. The Commissionees to Me. Sheehan. Deae Me. Sheehan, Parliament House, 31st July, 1880. I received last night your letter of the 27th, and Sir William Fox unites with me in thanks for the very full explanation you have been kind enough to give us of your views with regard to Te Whiti and the Parihaka Block. It does not seem to us that you leave any material point untouched. We presume you will not object to this correspondence being appended to the Eeport Ave are now sending in to His Excellency the Governor. I remain, Dear Mr. Sheehan, Yours faithfully, P. i>. Bell.

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

WEST COAST COMMISSION. APPENDIX B.

No. 1. —Statements of all Grown Geants executed in favour of Natives for Land in the Provincial District of Taeanaki ; and of Lands for which Grants have not been executed. Crown Lands Office, New Plymouth, 3rd May, 1880. Sie, —I have the honor to forward herewith two returns asked for by the West Coast Native Commission, as follows : —A.—Return of all Crown grants executed in favor of aboriginal natives of land in the Provincial District of Taranaki. B.—List of parcels of land the titles to which have been individualized, but for which grants have not yet been executed. I have furnished in the Schedules the particulars required by the Commission, so far as lies in my power. Return A will fully bear out the assertion I made before the Commission, tliafc the effect of individualization of Native title by Crown grant had been to alienate the land from the aboriginal grantee; and it will be geen that Crown grants seem, as a rule, to be but little valued by the Natives, who generally allow them to remain in the Crown Lands Office without attempting to uplift them. The uplifting of a Native grant is, in nearly every instance, a proof that the land included in it has become the property of a settler. As a rule, .therefore, though I think it would be detrimental to the interests of settlement and civilization if large tracts of country were to be inalienably vested in aboriginal natives tribally, yet, in cases of small and medium holdings individualized, every well-wisher of the Maori race must, I think, recognize the desirability of absolutely vesting the land comprised in the grant in the aboriginal grantee and his descendants. Though I have endeavoured to give the name of the purchaser in each case where the land has been purchased from the Maori grantee by a European, yet I have not always been able to trace the alienation to the first purchaser. For some reason, first purchasers have in many instances carefully omitted to register, and dealings have only been registered after the land has passed through two or more hands. The same omission to register prevents me from fully completing the return by showing the European purchaser in many cases. Sections of land comprised in tlie grants which, according to the returns, still vest in the aboriginal grantee, have actually been sold, but there is no record of the transaction in the Registration Office, and I have no means of verifying the alienation. With regard to the grants in Eeturn B, those are now in hand, aud will shortly bo ready for execution. Several causes have operated to delay the preparation of these grants, among others the necessity for the survey or re-survey of considerable areas, a doubt which arose as to the antevesting date consequent on the repeal of the New Zealand Settlements Acts, and various other causes recognized as valid by the Civil Commissioner. I have, &c, C. D. Whitcombe, The Secretary of the West Coast Commission. Commissioner, Crown Lands.

A.—Crown Grants Executed.

Deser: and P( ofGi •iptic ositi rant on ion ' I I d O p © Pr O fl H fi 0 'ft D Name of i ft d o o |Zi Area. Name of Grantee. European Purchaser where Land alienated from i 6 r o 5 3 £ Native Grantee. Nan A. E. 1'. 0 11 0 1 1 le of District —Town o if Ne it PI] 'mouth. .455 .482 Hone Ropiha te Kekeu Te Haeana I 1... 1 ... J. G-ilmour. W., J)., and A. Shuttleworth. 1ST. Resrve. 76 0 31 15 2 30 I Name of District•E LtZ! I ■oj. 7 IG Ropata Ngarongomate Wiremu Tako Ngatata, "Wiremu Tana Ngatata, Ngapei Ngatata, and Karo te Pikea 1 lj John Veale. 33 34 35 36 38 4t 45 46 48 49 100 0 0 38 0 0 14 1 0 14 1 20 52 2 0 47 0 0 10 0 25 5 3 3 5 3 38 10 0 4 Name of DistrictRaniera Hame te Raro Timu Paora Houpunga Aperahama Tohuora... Matin te Huia Ihaka Raniera Matia Rangikokouri... Hemi te TJnga Eawinia te Wata and Ruti Matiu i l W. Courtney. Thomas G-oddard. Arthr. Jn. Hoskin The Queen. The Queen. — Grreenway. The Queen. 1 1 H. N. Rowe. 50 51 52 53 10 0 4 10 0 15 14 3 38 15 1 4 [ Atama Poihipi Poihipi, in same grant as Section 52. Hori Manoai Uplifted by Civil Commissioner. 54 9 3 13

Description and Position of Grant. a s fl o d |Z5 Area. Name of Grantee. A' a 1 te <_>i q g- | I oi . J? * _3 8 5 Ea:^ i_ q 5!& i? Name of European Purchaser where Land alienated from Native Grantee. o5 | 3 A. B. P. 10 0 33 5 0 25 4 3 37 Name of District —Hu a — continu LaHi. 55 56 57 Te Betiu • Harata (Jru Harata Uru, in same grant as Section 56 Ani Hone Ropiha ... [ Rawiri Putaputa ... ' Hare Beweti Hori Kinaki Wikitoria Apahuna... Iharaia te Tuki and Parata Paritutu Po, in same grant as Section 65 Pnneta Taniwhaorangi Iriapeti Ngakura Te Matena Hekiera,.. Hemi te Unga Huria te Maro Wiremu Tahana 1 1 H. J. Honey field. H. J. Honeyfield. H. d. Honeyfield. 58 59 60 61 62 63 64 65 10 0 0 10 3 13 11 1 10 10 1 13 9 3 6 7 3 8 6 0 36 10 0 0 1 1 1 1 D. Bishop. 1 1 1 1 1 1 66 9 1 11 67 68 69 70 71 72 26 2 35 15 2 0 14 0 7 9 2 30 9 2 30 49 1 30 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 Bishop, part; Bat ten, part. 73 74 19 2 33 9 3 16 Heni Karia Heneri te Hori 1 1 Uplifted by Civi: Commissioner. Uplifted by Ciyi: Commissioner. 78 79 80 81 82 20 0 18 10 0 12 12 1 37 21 0 0 27 0 0 Wirihana Harata Uru Baihania Te Betiu Matiu 3 1 1 1 1 i i A. Weyergang. i

G.—2. (Appendix B'.)

A.—Crown Grants Executed — continued.

Dei and of rrcription r Position. ' Grant, r & fl o o te Area. Name of Grantee. fl fl fa OS O &, . o H a te w g rtf -, « -£ £ I s I £ p|t_ Name of European Purchaser where Land alienated from Native Grantee. I Name of District —Hi — a mt; led. 83 A. E. P. 27 0 0 Ihaia Huamui Greenway, pai't; E. Freeman, part Green way. ... ... 84 85 86 87 88 89 90 91 92 92a 98 99 .00 301 302 14 0 0 41 0 20 87 3 0 28 3 0 11 2 0 36 0 0 41 0 0 36 0 0 32 0 0 12 0 0 10 1 20 10 0 20 10 1 34 9 3 16 10 0 32 Maria Atama Hori Rawiri Matia Hori Kinaki Raihania Hemi Poihipi Matiu Horopapera Hapimereka Wirihana Hohepa te Puku Harihona Harihona, in same grant as section 101 Hemi Karena Mataora Hemi Pititi Hone Kipa Nop era Nopera Nopera, in same grant as section 108 Hori Toki Hone Puruwhare Hone Wetere Mataora Wi te Ahoaho Hone Kipa Rapana Hakopa Tikorangi ... Henare Paura Pita Taumaihi WiTangutu Kara Paratene Rihata Kepa Ruka I 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 3 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 l Cavl Pearson. W. Bishop. L03 :04 105 306 307 .08 309 10 0 0 10 1 24 13 0 0 7 10 3 0 0 7 14 10 1 11 l l l l l l i W. Bishop. — Foofe. F. L. Webster. l l l Uplifted by Civil Commissioner. .10 .11 .12 313 .14 315 .16 317 118 319 .20 .21 .21A 22 • 10 1 13 15 3 0 10 1 20 10 0 0 31 0 0 10 0 34 10 0 0 9 0 26 10 0 21 10 0 0 20 1 30 10 0 30 10 0 0 10 0 30 i i i i i i i i i i i i i 3 i l 1 1 l i W. Bishop. D. Bishop. W. Bishop. i Uplifted by Civil Commissioner. ... 1 —Bishop. — Bishop. — Bishop. ... 1 Uplifted by W. Halse. C. Sampson. 1 i L23 124 325 326 :27 328 29 330 9 2 27 9 2 5 10 3 4 20 0 20 10 0 29 10 1 34 20 0 22 20 0 18 Paora Taumata Hohepa to Puku Hakopa Tikorangi ... Karoraina Hariata ... Paora Taumata Hori Toki Horopapera Horopapera, in same grant as section 129 Hone Puruwhare Hakopa Pataiawa ... Hokaia Rakewhoni ... Tnniora Tahana Papawaka ... Ihaia Huauui 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 C. Sampson. Uplifted by Civil Commissioner. "i [31 L32 133 134 335 136 4 10 10 0 0 20 2 26 9 3 25 94 0 0 32 0 0 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 . ... 1 — Fleming. C. G-reemvay. Fl J Name c j 50 0 0 ' |540 0 0 if District —Hua and 1 I Wiremu Tana Ngatata | Wiremu Tako Ngatata Name of Dislrictr?A 11 ll liwi ikaiho Hundred. ...I...I Peter Martin. N. Kesrve. 49 0 35 20 0 0 148 1 38 ita. pt. Piripi Ngahuku Te Waka Ihaia Porutu 1 1 1 E. George. Uplifted by Civil Commissioner. to. ii .09 .10 .11 .12 101 1 8 1 305 2 0 51 0 0 371 0 0 Name of DistrictWiremu te Aowhakahura Komene i Porikapa Tamaiti ... Porikapa ika 1 ito. W.Bayly. W.Bayly. 1 1 1| 1

ani sscri d Yc )t'Gi ■ipti ositi ran! ion ■ inn 4A % a o o U a o v-i fi Or P a rJj Pr O H n »■. fi 'ft Name of European Purchaser where Land alienated from Area. Name of Grantee. 3 a o d M Native Grantee. A. E. p. 136 0 0 Name of District —Ob IrtO' '.in; •led. 113 114 115 116 117 118 121 122 123 124 125 102 0 0 102 2 0 100 3 20 100 0 0 50 0 0 100 0 0 50 3 10 51 3 20 52 2 0 100 0 0 Porikapa, in same grant as Section 112 Tipene Unuku Harita Watino Hira Tamaiti Ruhira Tuhoto Matiu Puka Tonia Maraea Keremene Tamiti Peka Ropata Ngarongornati l i i i i i i i i l 1 i i A. Bayly. A. Bayly. A. Bayly. Jane V. Dingle. l l l Uplifted by W. Halse. 126 127 103 0 0 104 0 0 Hone Wharekawa ... Hoera Patene 1 1 1 1 Nat Block 6. 0 10 0 0 333* 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 ie of District —Town West. leii ill 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 Waari Pene te Puhi Romi Tipene Mere Harawira Matiaha Kapu Heni Tipene Pani Tipene Honehira Teira Manuka Teira Manuka, in same grant as Section 9 Karo Teira Parete Teira 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 Thomas Leedom. 11 12 0 10 0 10 Block 8. Oil Block 32. 0 12 Block 42. 0 10 Block 43. 0 10 Block 44. 0 10 Block 50. 0 10 0 10 0 10 1 1 1 ll 1 Tipene C. Nelson. 5 Rakera C. Nelson. 11 Retimana Uplifted by Civil Commissioner. 10 Hoera 6 Hemi Pataka W. Halsc. 9 10 11 Peti Hana Peti, in same grant as Section 9 Hana, in same grant as Section 10 1 1 1 1 H. Dale. 12 0 10 1 2 3 4 Block 52. 0 12 0 1 2 0 12 0 12 Te Ura Rupuha Harawira Harawira, in same grant as section 3 Hemi Pataka Ariwia Matiaka 1 1 1 1 1 J. Ward. 5 6 0 12 0 12 Block 54. 0 10 Block 55. 0 10 Block 58. 0 10 0 10 0 10 J. Pennington. l 1 1 1 12 Ihaia Thomas Leedom. ... 1 Rewiri — O'Toolo. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 Eruera Rauponga ... Jfgana Eruera Rauponga, in same grant as sec. 1 Epiha te Hoko Teioti Kotoku Peti Huia Matiu Whaugaroa ... Wiera Wi te Arei Matiaha Rangikapiki 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 E. Gilbert. E. Gilbert. J. Purdie. 1 1 1 1 1

A.—Crown Grants Executed — continued.

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

De ani 3acri dPc rfGi iption ) si tion pant. a S3 d o d is Area. Name of Grantee. a | p 5 p. . o ra 3 n_ rr. I iS 3, 'Hr Name of European Purchaser where Laud alienated from Native Grantee. 3 03 P 6 v m o M Name of A. K. P. 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 1 0 Block 98. 0 12 Blk. 100. 0 10 0 10 District —Town of Ra' lei. ; — continued. 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 Mere Teira Mira Teira Matiu Ngahina Bia Ngahina Neta Teira Hariata Betimana ... Biria Amiria Maraina ] 1 1 I 1 W. Brooking. Thomas Leedom. 1 6 1 2 Bai Wati Mere Pataka Bawiri Eauponga, in same grant as section 1, Block 60 Bopoaraa Poua Bawiri Eauponga, in same grant as section 1, Block 60 Bopoama Poua, in same grant as section 3 Bawiri Eauponga, in same grant as section 1, Block 60 Parinilii Tukoko "Uplifted by R. Parris. 3 4 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 1 0 . Uplifted byG.D, Hamerton. 7 8 9 10 11 12 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 Blk. IOL. 0 10 0 10 =1 j> Hori ICokako Thomas Leedom. J 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 Block 106 0 10 Boka Hoera Baliira Apiae Hoera Wi Wikitoa Eakapa Te Betiu Hinerua Hori Wawaro Hariata Iliaia Tarihera Peti Tarihera' Tipene Warihi 1 1 1 Uplifted by W. Halse. 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 i i i i i l i W. Brooking. i i 9 Paneiri Tope W. Brooking. Na Block 2. 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 Block 3. 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 1 0 0 10 Block 7. 0 10 0 10 0 0 30 0 10 me of District —.Town I Watene Tapu ... Betimana Te Ura Mere Pataka ... j Eupuha ... j Mata Bangiwhakawhai Teira ... Bopata Eangikapuoho of ilei . East. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 1 1 1! 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 I 1 II 1 1! 1 Archibald Hood. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 Harawira ... Hana Mamae Hori Kokako Bakapa Eruera Eauponga ... Tarihera Eawiri Eauponga ... Tamati Tiraurau 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 i i l i C. Nelson. A. Boswell. — Elliot. — Stockman. Edwd. Hopkinson. — Stockman. i 1 2 3 4 Bona Minarapa Wi te Arei ... Paranihi Tukoko ... ■ Katene ... j ll 1 1 1 T. King. i — Skelton. W. Halse.

De am d Po )fGi ipt tail rai ion ■ion lt. Name of \ fl s EC o © _Zi Area. Name of Grantee. o 23 Ol a 4) o u fl N European Purchaser where Land alienated from Native Grantee. fl I o —: V.. Name of District —Town of Kaleig i ieij set—continued. 11 12 1 11 7 8 9 10 A. E. P. 0 10 0 10 Block 60. 0 10 Block 61. 0 10 Block 64. 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 Block 65. 0 1 0 0 10 Eawinia te Mere ... 1 Kereopa ... 1 Eawiri Eauponga ... 1 Teraipene ... 1 Heni Tuniwa ... 1 Kihirini ... 1 Hita Mana ... 1 Makareta ... 1 1 1 1| 3 G. Eobinson. C. Sampson. — Andrews. 1 1 ] 1 1 Isaac Johnson. Isaac Johnson. 11 12 Tamiti Earn ... 1 Tamiti Earn, in same grant aa section 11 i Block 72. 0 I 0 Block 81. 0 18 Block 89. 0 10 0 I 0 Block 90. 0 14 0 10 0 10 Pipi Tiera ... 1 W. Halse. 10 Bawiri te Paka ... 1 i 2 Tipene Kokoti ... 1 Keita ... 1 i i i Thomas Leedom. H. Ford. 8 10 13 Ho ten e ... 1 Ani Hotene ... 1 Bopoaraa Patukaka-' 1 riki Eopoama Patukaka-[... riki, in same grant as Section 13 i! i Webster Bros. W. Brooking. W. Halse. H. Ford. 15 0 10 1 2 3 4, 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 Block 92. 0 10 0 1 0 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 1 0 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 1 0 0 10 0 10 Block 93. 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 Pumipi Patukai ... 1 Herewini Paraone ... 1 Eawinia Pumipi ... 1 Kara Herewini ... 1 Hera Patukai ... 1 Eamari Eona ... 1 Haimona Poto ... 1 Homatini Eona ... 1 Pera Hone Pumipi ... 1 Watene Eona ... 1 Eriwata Hone ... 1 Maraina Bona ... 1 Hone Pumipi ... 1 Karena Warangi ... 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 l! V 11 ll i! i i l i i i i i i ... 1 A. Boswell. A. Cameron. J. Purdie. T. S. Drynan. M. C. Eichards. T. K. Skinner. J. Pennington. - T. K. Skinner. T. K. Skinner. 1 } T. K. Skinner. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 Paranihi Tiwlianga ... 1 Piri Kawau ... 1 Eakapa Eewiri ... 1 Piri Kawau, in same ... grant as section 2 Hopaia Eewiri ... 1 Eruera Patara ... 1 Mere Keu ... 1 Eihiana Patara ... 1 Metaperc ... 1 Hamiria ... 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 I T. Leedom. T. Leedom. Robert Lenel™. J W. Gbibbin. i Uplifted by W. J3 rooking. 11 12 13 14 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 Block 95. 0 10 JNatanalura ... 1 Eora Numumi ... 1 Hona Tioki ... 1 Buiha Matina ... 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 W. Tutty. 1 2 0 10 Wi to Arei ... 1 Eakapa ... 1 Uplifted by Civil Commissioner. Uplifted by Civil Commissioner. John Elliot. Thomas Elliot. Uplifted by Thos. Leedom 3 4 5 0 1 0 0 10 0 L 0 Karepa le Whctu ... i 1 Katene ... I 1 Karo ... 1 ' i 6 0 10 Huhana ... I 1

G.— 2. (Appendix B.)

A.—Crown Grants Executed— continued.

Dei and of icr P< 'Gi 'iptir ositi rani on ion fc, i o Q £ fl C % .O «d c 3Name of Area. Same of Grantee. fl cS ID ft o fl $jj 'ft European Purchaser where Land alienated from Native Grantee. 3 rt fl 3 9 O B o fl Name oj ' District— Town of Ei Leii ist- — continued. 9 10 11 12 Block 8. A. B. P. 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 Block 9. 0 10 0 10 Kihirini Taraipene Hematini Ihaia Hariata 1 1 ] 1 ... T. Leedom. T. Leedom. T. Leedom. T. Leedom. 1 2 Kataraina Watene Tapu, in same grant as section 1, Block 2 Wi Peti Eaponga ... F. U. G-ledhill. P. U. Gledhill. 4 1 2 0 10 Block 13. 0 10 0 10 Ihaia and Tamati Ihaia and Tamati, in same grant as section 1 Ihaia and Tamati, in same grant as section 1 Ihaia and Tamati, in same grant as section 1 Amiria Tahana ICeita Mere Teira Mere Tawa Herewini Eopoama 1 0 10 F. V. Gledhill. 0 10 P. IT. Gledhill. 7 S 9 10. 11 12 1 2 3 4 Block 15. 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 Block 20. 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 Block 27. 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 Oil 0 10 Block 46. 0 10 0 10 0 10 Honehira Maraina Pani Tipene Waari Tipene 1 1 1 1 J 1 1 1 1 3 1 1 1 1 1 1 ] 1 1 1 ... ... E. A. Bullot. H. J. Honeyfield. Mrs. Lawson. Miss Bayly. 1 2 3 4 5 6 Hoera. Ngahuru Tipene Warihi Te Eetiu Apiae Eolta Xgahuru Peti 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 9 10 11 Pirihira Tipene Eopoama . .•. Ihaia W. Brooking. Thomas Leedom. — Allen. 1 1 1 51 53 362 0 0 70 0 0 Name of District —W N g a t a, Heni, and Waihi Wiremu Hurewai, Miriama, Kuramarotini, Eipora, and Te Peke EaiWati lib 1 1 ira t. Tate Brothers. William Courtney 54 100 0 0 Grant uplifted by E. Parris. 55 56 57 58 59 2 0 6 50 0 0 68 0 0 90 1 0 70 0 0 30 0 0 Eiti Porikapa Hami te Earo Ihaka te Poki, Hana Hiroa, Poihipi, and Eil i Porikapa To 3N amana Iliaka te Awaroa, Henia Eiwi, and Mere Ngawai Hone Kitara, and Te Hemara Wiremu Hoeta, Mere Hoeta, Pinarepe, and Ema Nikorima, H u r i a, Matuaru. Eaihi Mirika, ai.d Hine 1 1 1 lj ll 11 ll 11 — Sampson. 0. Hamblyn. 60 61 175 0 0 C. Hamblyn. 30 0 16 Webster Brothers. 62

D< am oi rscr IPc iption rsition rant. A a a o 6 Area.. Name of Grantee. a 5 \*\ S O Pr *. H a 3 65 I W ►.' ►. fi . fi _ _ IC ' s Pi "3. Nam© of European Purchaser where Land alienated from Native Grantee. © 3 ITS a HI < 4> O s o a M Nat le of District —Waitan 'ntinued. 63 a. B. r. 136 0 16 Haeana Ketu, Pirika Haumanea, Ropoama Karawa, Pnoka Ter on go mawhiti, and Mata Kuratuhi Okahukare, Tamati Waka, Wiremu te Hapa, and Ria Waimuri Pairama Pailra, Katarima, Makareta Patur u r i, and Pene Ngara Taituha aud Karipa... Rimene Ngawaka and Te Warihi Matiria, Watene Pokaitara, and Ropiha Haungenge Pairama Haeana Ketu Henere Matena and Rai Apukena TeWaka Ihaka Raniera, Oriwia, Railia Riwi, Watene Puku, • Rai ha Taukinu, Piripi, and Raniera Patumakariri, Peti Huia, and Miri Hoera Roera Toheroa Karipa and Pereniki Waiterangi Matiu te Huia, Pipi, Mireka Waiti, Rawinia Matiu, Parata, Pumipi, Rawinia, Iharaia te Tuki, and Hemi Parata Henere Taraika Paia, Kaweka, and Mata Hurakuao Epiha to Hoko and Miriama te Hoko Pereri Titori a.nd Oriwia Tipene Tipene Unuku, Ramira Karina, Wiremu Karina, Terina P e h i m a n a, Hokipera Peliimana, and Henere Karina Peliimana, Pirihira, Roka Ngarahu, and Mere Hurnpoki Pairama Paihu and Pene Ngara Pereniki Waiterangi, Pereniki Karipa, and Oriwia Tipene Taituha, Heremaia and Roka Rawiri Raniora Karina, Miri Karina, and Timoti Kaiapa Henere Mateno Watene Pokaitara ... Patumakariri Haeana Tamati Waka Websters and Hulke. 64 205 3 0 154 1 0 T. Western. 65 CC, 67 152 0 0 52 0 0 1 1 R. Parris. F. Vickery. 1 68 126 2 0 J. B. Connetl,. (3!) 70 71 15 1 27 29 3 0 100 0 0 1 1 1 J. B. Connett. J. B. Connett. W. Halse. 72 73 11 3 0 56 3 8 1 1 R. Parris. W. F. Hoskin. 50 2 12 J. B. Connett. 74 75 7(3 50 0 0 70 0 0 11 1 it. Parris. O. Hoby. 77 78 0 0 W. P. Hoskin. Uplifted by Civil Commissioner. 78 100 0 0 79 60 0 0 W. P. Hoskin. 80 57 2 0 W. P. Hoskin. 81 35 3 16 K. H. Pepperell. 82 75 1 30 83 8 3 36 1 25 59 3 0 J. Pepperell. 85 44 0 0 86 95 0 0 87 88 89 90 91 14 2 32 12 0 32 10 0 0 10 0 0 8 10 1 1 1 1 1 J. B. Connett. Webster Brothers. Webster Brothers. 1 1 1

G.-2. (Append;.. B.)

A.—Crown Grants Executed— continued.

Der and of scri Pc Gi ipti rani ion ion it. £ p r* C fi rC 4. 'P. tr _ rt Or a o W fi ar t> Name of c K, a o 6 Y, Area. [Name of Grantee, European Purchaser where Land alienated from 1 Native Grantee. "si E II 3 6 Nam e of District —Waitara le: ■co ntinued. 92 93 A. it. P. fJO 0 0 50 0 0 Pairama and Rutera Piripi Ngahuka, Miriauia, Hariata, Pohara in a. JJgam o t u, Hana Hori, and Tare le Rutu Poharama te Whiti, Kataraina Poharama, Makuaru, Wi Kawaho, and Mata Makuaru Matena Tupoki, Matena Tamaiti, Mokoarei, Ngapei, and Mere Kuku Wiremu Ropiha, Hera Waikauri, Peti Akeake, and Karo Rirena Wi Putu, Wiremu Petuha, Mere jSigawai, and Ria Petuha ... Reihana, Reimana, MiI'iama, Mihi, and Raniera Te Ret in, Kepa Tipene, Te Betiu Tamaiti, 11 en ere Te Hori, Hoani, Henere Kuao, and Riria Kuao Paiura, Mata Ahuroa, and Raimapaha Hemi Kuitono Nnitonc 1 1 1 R. Parris, part; D. Bayly, part. 94 30 2 13 R. Parris. 40 0 0 1 C. Sampson. 95 96 26 0 0 t Tho Queen. 3)7 55 0 0 Uplifted by Civil Commissioner 99 165 0 0 W. Courtnoy. .02 152 0 0 C. Sampson, part; tlie Queen, part. .033 .04 ,05 81 0 0 50 0 0 97 0 0 1 1 1 E. Parris, part; the Queen, part. C. Sampson. The Queen, part; grant uplifted by C. Sampson. C. Sampson. .0(3 .07 .08 .09 .10 .11 .12 .13 .14 75 0 0 23 0 0 15 0 0 37 2 0 65 0 0 49 1 20 30 0 0 27 3 0 56 3 0 Mohi Nuimatua, Ruiha Hiniawa, Ropata Kgarongoinali, !Niba Rangiknptioho, Aperahama Tohnroa, Ani Tana, and Hare Purumera Paora, Hera, and Meretini Hori Toki and Peina Mt-retai Mata Wbareaupaki and ReihoTamati... Hori Paraono Mereana Paraone, Tari Paraone, and Hera Paraone Maraina Kuratopi Tapihana, Ruta Paruka, Nopera Mura, Hone Korokike, Hihi Hinilieri, Ani Paki, and Kara Taterauiki Raihania, Wikitoria, Rora, Mere Peki, and Ema. Paratene, Rawiri,Mere Awikau, Hematini, aud Ani Tukino Karo Tahana, Mere Tahana, and Ani Tahana Hemi Poaka, Bamari Hemi, and Mere Hemi 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 R. Parris. W. Halse. W. Halse. W. Halse. W. Rowe. Grunt uplifted by W. Halse. 1 Grant uplifted by W. Halse. .15 35 2 0 ... .16 35 0 0 Grant uplifted bv W. Halse. .17 35 3 28 W. Halso. 30 1 0 W. Halse. .18

De anc of 'HC1'3 IPC * til -iption ositiou rant. d «_ SI o d Area. Name of Grantee. « £ *_& OJ IU ft a Name ot European Purr'liase. where Land alienated from > Native Grantee. to a 3 y Nam ne of District —Waitara -co mtinued. no A. E. P. 30 1 0 45 0 0 95 0 0 35 0 0 31 0 0 126 0 0 50 0 0 70 0 0 _5 0 0 206 0 0 25 1 14 U9 3 24 Paratene, Kara Paratene, and Watene Paratene Pitama Ihaka Nutnana, Te Nutnana, Meriana, and Bmiri Hare Revviti, Wi Parana, Mere Hare Reweti, Kara Kuramai tera, and Rora te Puihu Horopapera, Hakopa, and Ani Patene Ihaka Turoro and Arina Koroneho and TTnaika Matina Hekicra, Rora, and Ruihi Ihaia Taiwhanga, Heta Ihaia, Panapa, Heta Keke, Wi Maihe, and Ihaka te Kauri Tahana, Ria Pane, and Ani Paratene Natanahira Nuimatua Nepetarima W. Halse. 120 122 1 1 il W. Halse. T. Kelly, part; W. Halse, part. 123 The Queen, part; O. Hoby, part. 0. Hoby. 124 125 126 127 T. Kelly, part; O. Hoby, part. H. A. Atkinson. R. and S. Bundle. ! ... ... 128 R. and S. Rundle. K. and S. Rundle. 129 130 131 1 1 J. Purdie. Name of District —W rt. "ail ;an 34 103 0 13 16 3 2 17 0 0 16 2 6 112 0 0 20 0 0 35 2 8 15 3 17 17 3 2 33 0 32 5 2 5 91 2 3 60 0 0 Ihaia Kirikumara., Hariata, Hematini, and Retimana Anaru IIi ta Mana and Reta Roka Epiha Tapoki and Kataraina Tapoki Hemi Pataka Eopoama te One, Neta Kopiama, Ruta Wetii'iki, Ropoama Patukakariki, Tamati Raru, Eupuha, Ropoama, Poua, and Eawii-i Kepa Teira Manuka Te Rangihaemata, Pirihere Tipene, Warihi Tipene, Romi Tipene, and Mata Rangi whakawaia Herewira and Mere Poire Te Herewini and Kara Hinewhona Wi te Arei, Karipa, Ani Karipa, Eakapa. Poi, Himiona te Ohe, and Riti Porikapa Mata Kua Ahuroa and Rai Waka Hotene Pukekaikaia, Katene Hotene, Karo Hotene, Huhaua Hotene, and Kara Ainotu Rewiri Kauri, Apenere Kauri, Eakapa Kauri, aud Mori Whalu F. U. Gledhill, part; D. Bayly, part. R. Parris. 35 36 R. Parris. 37 41 1 1 ] R. Parris. D. Bayly. 42 43 20 0 0 35 2 8 1 ] R. Parris. D. Bayly. 1 15 3 17 B. W. T. Gregory. 41 45 17 3 2 J. Elliot. 46 33 0 32 47 5 2 5 Grant uplifted by W. Halse. Grant uplifted bv R. Parris. 48 91 2 3 J. RaMeubury. 60 0 0 49

G.~ 2. (Appendix B.)

A.—Crown Grants Executed — continued.

an escripti d Posil >f Gran ion tion a o d fc £ a O <e 2r t>r fi a. 'a P O U 3 W "a P IN'ame of European Purchaser Name of Grantee. where Land alienated from 3Native Grantee. Area. □ 3 SI err aa O H Nam \e of District —Waitari .asi '.United. A. E. P. ('Hoera te Noahura, Roka Hoera, Apiae Wera, Te Reiki ■j Tamiaka,PetiPulii, I Maraea Katene, | and Wi Tamihana [_ Katene Hemi Pataka Heremaia Paora and Hone Paora Mere Rangikataia ... Pnlumakariri Epiha te Hoko Kai Hopkinson Maiaea Chadwick ... J. Elliot. 50 51 22 2 23 37 3 31 62 53 50 0 0 6 2 30 1 1 J. Carrick. R. Hicks. 54 55 56 57 58 5 0 3 5 0 3 5 0 3 5 0 3 5 0 3 1 1 1 1 1 1 ] 1 IT. Govett. Trusleesof Church of England. J. Carrick. H. M. Bayly. J. Rattenbury. 59 60 61 62 63 64 (,;, 66 67 5 1 13 10 0 13 25 0 33 113 3 4 96 0 3 15 0 3 20 0 0 15 0 1 66 1 17 Kara Mikia Kawiri Rauponga ... William Jeiningliam, Piri Kawau, Rewai te Aim, and Ruihi Matena Teira Manuka, Neta Teira, Pipi Teira, Mere Teira, Karo Triia, Temira, Parete, and Mere Tawa Te Betimana Taikeliu, Hariata Betimana, Makareta Retimaiia, Rawinia te Hua, and Matiaha te Mete Mary Brown, Charles Brown, and Sarah Brown KaiinapahaWati, Newton Wati, and Tari Wali Pavinihi Tiwhona and Kihitini Rona Minnrnpa.Maraina Kura Topi, Ramari Rona, Hemalini Rona, Watarore, Makareta teAuliinga, and Makareto ilinewhona Pene le Piihi, Makareta Pene, Ngana Pene, Metapere Pene, and Mere Hare Paranihi Tukoko, Hana Mamae, Wi Ari, Tar ihira te Piki, ami Peti Tarihira Tamali Tiraiirau, KaI arai naHinerua, and Karena Wharangi Tipene Warihi, Heni Tipene W a r i h i, Wiera Warihi, and Hori Taron Piripi Tana, Raniera Piripi, MataWhareaupaki,aud VViWikiloria tloni Pumipi, Pera Pumipi, Pumipi. Hera Pumipi, Hori Pumipi, and Haimona Tdpapawai 1 1 1 Grant uplifted by Civil Commissioner. J. Rattenbury. R. Hicks. Grant uplifted by R. Parris. R. Parris. F. and J. Vickery. J. Rattenbury. 68 31 1 9 69 55 3 39 J. Rattenbury. 70 100 0 32 P. TJ. Gledhill, part; R. Cunningham, part. 733 25 0 24 74 35 3 0 H. Honeyfield. 26 1 13 R. Hicks. 75

Dei and ?scr: dP< ifGi iptir isiti rani on ion t. Name of fl o o d fa Area. Kame of Grantee, . G_ -S 8 5 O t_ X "ft 5 OJ a r. ■V a. "p. European Purchaser where Land alienated from Native Grantee. 3 fc £ — a ft <l H & fi o Or 3 Or o A o a Nan ie <_f District —Waitara East— iasi ■CO niini'.ed. A. E. P. 32 0 0 Pel a Hongihongi, Ho- 1 rima Peopeo, Eoihi Peopco, Kenata Kauereia, Peta Makn, Wi Eukn, and Peti Eangikaimatua Wi Kingi te Kaponga, 3 Wi Piti le Kaponga, Emera Eihiana, Watene Taungatara, Hemi Watene, and Kihiana Tawhanga Wi te Ahonho, Wi 1 Piti le Eavvhi, Ani Piti, and Euruhira Parnnihi ... 1 R. Hicks. 76 * 77 30 0 0 E. Hicks. II. Faull. 78 14 0 12 5 0 30 B. Miles. 79 0 10 0 1 0 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 1 0 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 L 0 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 Name of District —Town oi; Ui vn ] 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ] 1 ] ] 1 1 1 ] 1 1 1 1 ] 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 ] 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 of Hi mi. A. Telfar. 27 28 29 30 47 48 49 50 51 53 54 55 56 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 81 85 86 87 88 89 90 92 93 94 P7 98 99 Te Pene ... 1 Ilcrernriia ... 1 1 Te Wirihana ... 1 Iraia Pakirikiri ... 3 Henere Pumeruku ... 1 William Hough ... 1 Uiuii Ilona ... 1 1 Wi le Arei ... 1 1 Harepa ... 3 Hakaraia ... 1 1 Hemi te Waka ... 3 Harawira ... 3 Hamiona ... 1 3 ... Mokcna ... 11 Eawiri Pnkere ... 1 1 Bapana Tiki ... 3 1 Ru meka ... ] Teieti ... 1 Kepa Ngapapa ... 1 1 Kereopa ... 11 Waariki ... 1 Paratene ... 1 ... ... Timoti ... 1 Te Honiara ... 1 Te Ketimona ... 1 1 Epiha Paikau ... 1 Wi Weke ... 1 Ropata ... 1 ... 1 Haini ... 1 Ihaia Paparangi ... ] . ... Hopa ... 1 Te Arimana ... 11 Nikorima ... 31 Mohi ... 1 lloponaia ... 1 WiKatipu ... 1 1 ... Nopera ... 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 Thomas Good. 13. Hough. — Telfai'. Thomas Wilson. Thomas Wilson. H. J. Honejlield. H. J. Hoiiejptield. Grant deposited. Grant deported. 1 1 Grant deposited. C. N. Howe. Grant deposited. Thomas Wilson. 1 John Gilmour. 1 1 1 1 Grant deposited. Grant deposited. Grant deposited. 1 1 1 Grant deposited. Grant deposited. C. M. Kyngdon. 4, 5 8 10 11 12 13 16 -17 18 21 22 24 25 50 0 0 49 0 0 50 3 8 51 0 0 50 2 0 50 2 0 50 0 0 CO 0 0 49 0 0 5L 0 0 51 0 0 50 0 0 50 0 0 50 0 0 Name of District —Hrenu: Nikorima, in same grant as Se lion 93, Urenui Tov Iraia Pakirikiri, ditto, See. 30 Henere Puneruku, ditto, See. 47 Wi Kntipu, dilto, Sec. 98 Nopera, ditto, Sec. 99 Wi Weke, ditto, Sec. 8G Eawiri Pukere, dilto,Sec. 70 lloponaia, ditto, See. 97 Teieti, dilto, Sec. 73 Mokcna, ditto, See. 09 Ihaia Paparangi, ditto, See. 89 Paratene, ditto, See. 77 Hemi te Waka, ditto, Sec. 54 Mohi, ditto, Sec. 91 'Cra I . t Thomas Good. A. Telfru-. J. C. Richmond. R. Chilman. E. Chilman. — Donkin. — Sheeres. Thomas Wilson. Thomas Wilron. Thomas Wilson. Thomas Wilson.

G.—2. (Appendix B.

A.—Crown Grants Executed — continued

am »scr Ifr •iption ositioD ■rant. if £ I ■ a c te cj O. o. . i o — KI (3 Vl ro -a Or J _ 'a. 'a, Name of i E a o o K Area. Area. Name of Grantee. European Purchaser where Land alienated from KI _ . fi'. — or t; •S cS s 5 ed c I ° |! < £\S. Native Grantee. >- Name of District —Urenui — com •oniin med. 2G 27 28 29 30 31 32 33 31 35 37 38' 39 41 43 44 48 49 50 51 52 63 54 A. K. P. 50 0 0 51 0 0 52 0 0 50 0 0 no o o 50 0 0 50 0 0 50 0 0 50 0 0 50 0 0 50 0 0 51 0 0 51 0 0 51 0 0 50 2 2 52 0 0 50 0 0 50 0 0 50 0 0 50 0 0 52 0 0 63 0 0 55 0 0 Hopn, dilto, See. 90 Ropata, dillo, Sec. 87 Epiha Puiliau, ditto, Sec. 85 Waariki, ditto, Sec. 76 liami, dilto, Sec. 88 Wirihana, ditto, Seo, 29 Kanaka, ditto, Sec. 72 '!'e Arimana ... j 11...I.. [ Hakaraia, ... | 1|...| ■ | Te Honiara, in same grant as Se tion 79, Urenui Tom Te Pene, ditto, Sec. 27 Wi to Ani, ditto, Sec. 50 Hercniaia, ditto, Sec. 28 Harepa, ditto, Sec. 51 Hairiiona, ditto, Sec. 50 Ilimi Hona, ditto, Sec. 49 William Hough, ditto, See. 48 . Timoti, ditto, Sec. 78 Harawira, ditto, See. 55 Keieopa, dilto, Sec. 75 Te Eelimana ... 1 Rapana Tiki . . 1 Kepa I'.'gapapa ... 1 j 1 !CVII Thomas Wilson. J. H. M. Good. John Gilmour. Thomas Wilson. Thomas Wilson. Thomas Wilson. Thomas Wilson. Thomas Wilson. John Gilmour. I'hoinas Wilson. Humphries & Son. Thomas Wilson. — Wolherspoon. W. Lynch. LT. J. Honcylield. 1 1 1 1 John Gilmour. John Gilmour. John Gilmour. Name of District —Town of 0 ivn of O we. ha' 51 73 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 1 0 0 1 0 0 1 0 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 1 0 0 10 0 L 0 0 10 0 1 0 0 10 0 1 0 0 10 0 10 0 1 0 0 10 0 10 0 I 0 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 1 o 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 I 0 Nawarere (Purema)... 1 [ Monnanui (Te Whare- 1 pbngn) lion Karaka ... 1 Eruera (Tikorohiti) ... 1 Harawira (Kaian) ... 1 ... ... Kateru (Poufu) ... 1 llnri Kongo (Rau- 1 kaua) Haora (To Kaioroto) 1 Patariki (Rihua) ... 1 Antonio Knitakiri ... ) Piripi Paui'rr ... 1 Paora (To Eru Motu) 1 Wirihana le Uruiningi 1 Keina Tauri ... I Mela (Iraia) ... 1 Nikora (Te Arero) ... J Winiata (t'akoru) ... 1 Pina (Wliai'O-ono-one) 1 AprTuhama (I'etangi) ) Hori Whotu (Taukai- 1 turoa) Iloka (Kihirangi) ... 1 Kepa (Matarahi) ... 3 Wi Pekapeka (Tamai- 1 awhi) Rewai Tamai uru hia 1 Toitoi (Rikau) ... 1 Rnurele Tamai wae 1 kia Terciiii (Ngamoa) ... 1 Rotohiko (Tahukumu- 1 tia) Hori Mutu Mutu ... j 1 Hori Ngaka ... \ Mnkiini (Makatihi) ... j J Katei-a Kohiii ... 1 iLrainia te Kongi te; J l'opoto A p e r a n i k o (T a i 1 A whio) Pelriinana (Tetua) ... 1 Karoro (I'e Whariki) ] liini (To Kua) ... 1 W. J. Austin. 77 81 95 m .11 — Mollcr. L33 134 139 340 L41 .54 161 362 163 L67 368 fill L74 — Moller. W. H. Austin. Uplifted by M. Uoodron. — Moller. — Moller. 75 L.76 77 181 82 .86 188 89 .90 .91 02 .97 S03 — Moller. M. Goodson. !04 !05 S06 307

ani rrrrr <1P. if G ription r.srlion rant. rrj « s d o d So Area. Name of Granfee. £ e g O a • ? rr) ! rd rz S3 'S. 'p. & 1= Name of European Purchaser where Land alienated from Native Grantee. 33 a.' o SB o _ Nam, A. K. p. 0 10 of District —Town of Karnitiana (e Wliakakelia Takarangi (Mete) ... llcncre te Pai Kt pa Rangihiwi-nui Wirihana (to Mamaru) llipirini (Taurua) ... Ilari le Kalio Aterea TalniKumutia YVepu Tawani Warena (Pnnnpn) ... Tonia Kaliupot iki Poina (Ilaunui) llapi Meraka Te Ape Kereli (Roan) Paoiohoro l'ntapu ... Pehi (PuolioTaua) ... Pnneta (Mailii) Nepia Maru Wliflia... Menehira (Tatilta) ... Moko Pukolm Hona (te Aomatua) Rololiiki Polripohi ... Raniera-(Maha) Palu (Tanguru) Eotrrlriki (Tirimana Pukia) Heremia (Oneruneru) Rotohiko Paora Te Rou (To Obi) ... Wineti (Rawai) lione II awe Hone Hira Maneliira (Tiako) ... Kruini Te Whareiro Reluiri te Mala Repiu (Toi ara) Muala (Te Mum) ... Paora Mera (Meruneru) Tirangt Whakarurua lioropata (Maioro) ... Timoti (Tairulii) Riwiti (To Puku) ... Rniliana lei Ptiiia Eopala Parameno liorima ill' ve. mtinued. 208 209 210 211 212 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 214 215 210 217 218 219 220 221 222 227 242 243 244 2-15 240 247 248 249 250 255 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 1 0 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 I 0 0 1 o 0 10 0 10 250 257 203 204 270 271 272 273 277 278 279 280 0 10 0 i 0 0 1 0 0 10 0 I 0 0 10 0 i 0 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 — Moller. 288 289 290 297 303 304 305 300 307 0 10 0 10 0 10 0 10 010 0 10 0 10 0 i 0 0 10 Gudgeon. Hurley and an' oilier. " 308 3C9 0 10 0 10 Tamiliana (Pirato) ... Hata Rio Hurley and another. — Gudgeon. 315 310 0 10 0 10 Pape Pumipi Tei Eti Raihania M-l" 51 0 35 Name of District l— Patea. — Miillcr. 2 3 4 5 8 9 12 50 2 21 50 0 24 51 2 31 51 0 IU 201 1 22 ei o 14 Rotohiko Paora, in sain Section 257, Oliawe Harawira (Kafcnu), ditt Paora Mera (Ncrunei Sec. 280 llipirini (Taurua), ditt Hori Karaka, ditlo, Sol Tonia Raluipotiki, ditk Hori Wetu (Tau kai tui Sec. 174 Hori Mutiiiiiutii, dilto, Antonio K ritakiri, ditlr VViniata (Pakoru), ditti le grant as to, Sec. 95 ru), ditto, ;o, Sec. 214 c. 77 ... o, See. 219 roa), ditlo, — Moller. J. Livingstone. J. Livingstone. J. Livingstone. — Jnkster. — Moller. 13 14 15 Gl 0 29 50 1 3 50 2 14 , Sec. 190 o, Sec. 131) o, Sec. 167 — Moller. — Moller. — Moller.

G.— 2. (Appendix B.)

A. —Crown Grants Executed — continued.

De anc o: scr Pi Gr 'ipti osit rani r'rrrr tion i £3 n o 6 to r~ a \f O ca % >-. fi 13 'S. Name of Area. N nmo of Grantee. . o : =S 3 la w ■ !.&£ p rd P, o t, H fi tl 01 Pr 0 European Purchaser where Land alienated from Native Grantee. _ o!2 s ;rz _ i a. a, -< flip D cr _ o ES O a M Name of District —Patea — conlim (ei. 17 23 24 25 A. B. V. CO 3 25 51 2 7 83 0 32 62 1 22 80 0 0 Paneta (M3ailii), dilto, See. 213... Kalera (Poutu), ditto, See. 9(3 ... Patu (Tanguni), ditlo, Sec. 250 Baniera (Maha), ditto, Sec. 249 Eramia le Eangi ti Popoto, ditto, See. 208 Eruera (Xikorohiti), ditto, Sec. 81 Timoti (Tairuhi), ditto, Sec. 296 Patiriki (Eihua), ditto, Sec. 134 Kepa (Matarihi), dilto, Sec. 176 Penimana (Tetua), ditto, Sec. 205 Bepiu (Totara), ditto, See. 278... Karoro (Te Wharaki), ditto, See. 206 Wirihana te Urumingi, ditto, See. 151 Menehira (Tatika), ditto, Sec. 245 Puia (Whare Oncone), ditto, Sec. 168 Hone Hinui. Tei Eti Ruihama, ditto, Sec. 316 3Pape Pumipi, ditlo, Sec. 315 ... Horopata (Maioro), ditto, See. 289 Rotohiko (Tirimana Pukia), ditto, Sec. 255 Pini (Te Kua), ditto, Sec. 207 ... Wi Pekapeka (Tamaiawhi), ditto, Sec. 177 Katera Kohiti, ditto, Sec. 197 ... Hone llawe, ditto, Sec. 270 Menehira (Tiako), ditto, Sec. 272 Biwiti (Te Puku), ditlo, See. 297 Te Kou (Te Obi), ditto, See. 263 Henere tePai, ditto, Sec. 210 ... Karniliana te Whakakeha, ditto, Sec. 208 Moko Pukohu, ditto, See. 246 ... Keina Tauri, ditto, Sec. 161 Te Ape Kereti (Roau), ditto, Sec 222 Heremia (Oneruneru), ditto, See. 258 Terelin (Ngamoa), ditto, See. 188 Wepn (Tiwuni), ditto, See. 217... Piripi Pauro, ditto, Sec. 140 Aperahama (Pelangi), ditto, Sec. 1(39 Paorokoro Patapu, ditto, See. 227 Hori Ngaka, ditto, Sec. 391 Mela (Iraia), ditto, Sec. 162 ... Moannnui (Te Whare ponga), ditto, See. 73 Eidiare te Mata, ditto, Sec. 277 Warena (Panapa), ditto, See. 218 Hari te Kabo, ditto, Sec. 215 ... IT. Noake. — Chubbin. — Chubbin. — Chubbin. — Cliubbin. 27 82 1 0 — Chubbin. 28 29 30 31 32 S3 53 0 0 51. 1 12 51 1 4 51 0 39 50 1 33 50 1 27 — Gudgeon. — Cliubbin. — Chubbin. — Chubbin. — Chubbin. — Chubbin. 34 50 1 20 — Cliubbin. 35 50 1 32 — Chubbin. 30 51 3 0 W. J. Austin. 37 38 39 40 51 1 11 54 0 0 50 2 35 50 2 35 — Gudgeon. — Gudgeon. — Chubbin. 41 •50 1 34 — Chubbin. 42 43 50 1 27 50 1 21 — Chubbin. — Chubbin. 44 47 48 49 50 51 63 50 1 32 51 0 23 50 0 0 50 0 0 50 0 0 51 0 0 51 0 0 — Chubbin. M. Goodson. M. Goodson. M. Goorlson. M. Goodson. M. Goodson. M. Goodson. 56 57 58 54 0 0 56 0 0 52 0 0 — Gudgeon. —■ Gudgeon. — Chubbin. 59 60 61 033 (33 50 3 14 50 3 14 50 3 14 50 3 14 50 3 14 — Cluibbin. — Chubbin. — Chubbin. — Chubbin. — Chubbin. 64 65 66 67 50 3 14 50 3< 14 51 1 8 51 2 1.1 — Chubbin. M. Goodson. M.'. Goodson. M. Goodson. 69 70 71 51 0 0 50 3 14 53 3 0 M. Goodson. M. Goodson. Ceded to Government. — Cliubbin. 72 50 3 14 Nepia Maru Whaia, ditto, Sec. 244 Nikora (Te Arero), ditto, See. 163 73 50 3 14 — Cliubbin.

De and oi rpcript lPosil f Oral ion :ion it. pi o d Area. Kamo of Grantee. £ J I .! X <U rII O -fi o3 <h a. o 3 M 'a. Name of European Purchase; where Land alienated from c aNative Grantee. Name of District —Patea— continued. 'in; 74 75 76 77 80 81 82 83 84 85 86 88 89 90 9^ 93 A. B. P. 74 50 3 14 Eewai Tamai-uru-hia, ditlo, Sec. — Chubbin. 181 75 50 3 14. Hapi Meraka, ditto, Sec. 221 ... —Chubbin. 76 205 0 0 Poma (Haumii), ditlo, See. 220 M. Goodson. 77 300 0 0 Aperaniko (Tai Awhio), ditto, M. Goodson. See. 204 80 51 0 0 Eruini te Whare ivo, ditto, Sec. — Chubbin. 273 81 51 0 0 Tirangi Whakarurua, ditto, Sec. Ceded to Govern288 ment. 82 50 0 0 Ilaora (3re Kaioroto), dilto, Sec. — Chubbin. 183 83 50 0 0 Maota (To Mura), ditto, See. 279 —Chubbin. 84 50 2 30 Hona (Te Aomatua), ditto, Sec. — Chubbin. 247 85 203 2 10 Paora (Te Era Motu), ditlo, Sec. M. Goodson. 141 86 300 2 0 Wirihana (Te Mamaru), ditto, M. Goodson. Sec. 212 88 51 2 3 Rotohiko Pohipohi, ditto, Sec. W. MacdonnelL 248 89 51 0 5 AtereaTahu Kumutia, ditto, Sec. W. MacdonnelL 216 90 51 0 19 Iloka (Ivihi rangi), ditlo, Sec. 175 W. MacdonnelL 9.i 53 0 0 Rotohiko (Tahukumutia), ditto, W. MacdonnelL Sec. 189 93 52 0 0 Kaureto Tamai Wae Kea, ditto, W. MacdonnelL Sen. 186 94 60 3 13 Hori Rongo (Raukawa), ditto, J. Livingstone. See. IU 95 60 0 0 Wineti (Riwai), ditto, See. 264... J.Livingstone. 96 50 0 0 Takarangi (Mete), ditto, See. 209 W. MacdonnelL 97 50 0 0 Nawarere (Rurema), ditto, See. VV. MacdonnelL 51 98 52 0 0 Makimi (Makatihi), ditto, Sec. W. MacdonnelL 19.3 99 50 3 36 Toil oi (Rikau), ditto, See. 182 ... W. MacdonnelL 101 2012 0 Hone Hira, ditto, Sec. 27 1 ... —Gudgeon. 303 303 3 4 Kepa Rangihiwi-nui, ditto, Sec. VV. MacdonnelL ail .06 202 0 0 Peti (Puohu Taua), ditto, Sec. — Thomley. I 212 S21 50 0 2 Reihana, dilto, Sec. 303 ... —Hurley. 122 50 0 2 Tei Peiha, ditto, Sec. 304 ... Hurley and Cannabell. 123 50 0 2 Ropata, ditto, See. 305 ... Hurley and another. !24 50 0 2 Paramenc, ditto, Sec. 306 ... Hurley and another. 125 50 0 2 Horima, ditto, Sec. 307 ... M. Ooodson. 1^6 50 0 3S Tamihana (Pirati), ditto, Sec. 208 M. Goodson. !27 80 0 0 llala Ru, ditto, Sec. 309 ... Hurley and another. 94 95 96 97 98 99 101 103 106 321 322 323 324 325 3:36 327 562 572 162 98 3 28 Rahira Pehama ... | 11 li I .72 280 1 28 .Nikorima te Wehi ... I l|..,|...|... John Joyce. Name of District —Whenuakura. 12 301 0 14 Mere Awatea and 3 ,.,j James Nicholson. Erue te Pewa 13 131 0 37 Mi-re Awatea and 1 James Nicholson. Erue te Pewa

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

No. 1—continued. B.—Lands Individualised for the Natives, but for which Crown Grants are not yet Issued.

! I s fl c c Area. Namp oi'Grantee. CI O jJ '& pi *-c_j 13 Oj I ■s .2 a ■3 .£ fl 2 ,' T3 Q § rrj Ol fl "« g l-fi<£ 3 • W » or <" K-B S ° % a a or 2 _ _ lfa& - Name of ' District —Town of New Plym ith .833 .834 .835 .836 .837 .838 .839; .840 1 .841. .842 .843 .859 .860 .861 .862 .863 864 .867 .868 .869 !033 3051 A. B. v. 0 I 1 0 1 1 Oil Oil Oil Oil Oil 1 0 1 1 Oil Oil oil Oil Oil Oil Oil Oil 0 1 J Oil Oil Oil Oil Oil Karira Karira, granted with See. 1833 Karira, ditto Karira, ditto Karira, ditto Karira, ditto Karira, ditto Hone Utuhia Hone Utuhia, ditto, Sec. 1840 Hone Utuhia, ditto Hone Utuhia, ditto Karira, ditto, Sec. 1833 Karira, ditto Karira, ditto Karira, ditto Karira, ditto Karira, ditto Hone Utuhia, ditto, See. 1840 Hone Utuhia, ditto Hone Utuhia, ditto Karira, ditto, Sec. 1833 Hone Utuhia, Sec. 1840 1 i CD CJ OQ O CM u © o a ft o •3 -4-3 ta a m tD Seetij Nan. te of District —Town of Carlylr Ik 25. 1 Hone Pihama ... ... \ Ion 7, Bloc: | 0 1 0 | Nami tern side. 32 1 0 hern side. 34 0 0 ern side. 50 1 19 hern side. 48 3 39 I e of District —Okato Town Be rlt. Wes Porikapa Sout Porikapa East Ihaia Kirikumera fort Tamati Tiraurau Nam :e of District —Town of Ahuahi Tiaki te Wera ... ... I Ropata Ngarongomate ... ] Tiaki te Wera, granted with S' Ruhira Matakai... ... | Ruhira Matakai, granted with S Ruta Witingara... Karo to Rapu Keita Keila, granted with Sec. 32 ... Mata Moetakinga Roka Tapiri Metiria Arakoa ... Neha Manihera ... Neha Manihera, granted with Se Wi Kamokamo ... ... I Matiu Wharematangi ... j Matiu Wharematangi, granted Se rr. 3 6 14 25 26 27 28 82 38 3_ 35 38 3331 40 49 59 60 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 I 1 I l| lec. Ill lee. 1 1 1 251 1 1 1 1 IC.J ll l| wil ;h >9 71 72 0 2 0 0 2 0 Mereana Matuarei ... | Mereana Matuarei, granted Ser 10. { 1J wil ;h I 80 81 83 84 85 86 87 88 89 92 94 97 98 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 Arakira Arakira, granted with Sec. 80 Hori Tipi Hori Tipi, granted with Sec. 83 Neha Manihera, granted with Se Neha Manihera, ditto Neha Manihera, ditto Neha Manihera, ditto Hara Paoho Waitere te Atu ... Peti Ngehi Maraea Tipuna ... Maraea Tipuna, granted with tio ic. I 1 1 1 1 Ser in _ B17

s fl o d fc Area. Name of Grantee. F ftg Jl 3 Ir S fi s « .S a 13 .23 fl 3 r-r <! s rtS 3 ffi rt III w t _ Hie fc Nami of District —Ahuahu Town Belt. ilt. 1 2 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 A. B. p. 8 0 2 8 0 10 8 0 1 8 0 1 8 0 5 8 0 4 8 0 3 4 13 8 0 1 8 0 5 6 0 8 3 3 32 Komene ... ... 1 Karena Wiremu ... 1 Iiopata Ngarongomate ... 1 Anuria Komata ... ... 1 Mere Pakeha ... ... 1 Pia ... ... ... 1 Wi Tamihana te Neke ... 1 Peti Bangikaumatua ... 1 Porikapa ... ... 1 Paratene ... ... 3 Bawiri Motutere ... 1 Peti Bangikaumatua, granted with Section 9 Neha ... ... II Tipene Kokoti ... ... I1 Hoera Nikorima... ... 1 Hoani ... ... 1 Timoti ... ... 1 Perereka ... ... 1 Bawiri Motutere, granted with Section 12 th 9 14 15 IS 17 18 19 20 8 0 1 8 11 8 0 1 8 0 1 8 13 8 0 4 1 3 35 Nami of District —Town of Te Koru. Bopata Ngarongomate ... j 1| Eopata Ngarongomate, granted with Section 10 Neha Manihera ... ... | 1| Neha Manihera, granted with Section 25 Bopata Ngarongomate, ditto, Sec. 10 Bopata Ngarongomate, ditto Bopata Ngarongomate, ditto Hori Pipi ... ... ! 1 Hori Pipi, granted with Sec. 44 Hori Pipi, ditto Wi Kamokamo ... ... | l| Wi Kamokamo, granted with Section 60 Wi Kamokamo, ditto, Sec. 60 Neha Manihera, ditto, Sec. 25 Hare Purumera ... ... | If Himiona te Toko ... | lj Hare Purumera, granted wil li Section 93 Himiona te Toko, ditto, Sec. 94 Hare Purumera, ditto, Sec. 93 Himiona te Toko, ditto, Sec. 94 10 11 0 19 0 3 3 25 29 0 2 0 0 2 0 32 36 40 44 48 52 60 64 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 68 80 93 94 97 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 C13 98 101 102 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 Nat \e of District —Town of Oakura. Oriwia Bua ... ... I 1| Oriwia Bua, granted with Section 1 Oriwia Bua, ditto Oriwia Bua, ditto Oriwia Bua, ditto Oriwia Bua, ditto Oriwia Bua, ditto Tiaki te Wera ... ... 1 Tiaki te Wera, granted with Section 11 t. 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 11 12 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 1 on 1 Se in] IC11 13 14 21 22 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 8 0 2 1 Tiaki te Wera, ditto Tiaki te Wera, ditto Matiu Wharematangi Matiu Wharematangi, granted with Section 21 Tiaki te Wera, ditto, See. 11 Tiaki te Wera, ditto Tiaki te Wera, ditto Hare Purumera ... ... I 1 Hare Purumera, granted with Section 29 Hare Purumera, ditto Hare Purumera, ditto Hare Purumera, ditto wii th il >ni 26 27 28 29 30 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 1029 31 32 33 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

B. —Lands Individualised FOR THE Natives, &c. — continued.

* Part.

c m s a o o fc Area. Name of Grantee. o. Qi a' s« p a>" X> a k s o 1B a -s PHrSa g fc o « o _,a «a 3 A w ■§_ ,Sa« p a rD rO P _5_5 _ fc rrj 1 a Oi Name of District —Town of Oakura — continui !«r id. 31 86 89 54 55 A. K. P. 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 Hare Purumera, ditto Hare Purumera, ditto Neha Manihera ... ... 1 Wi Kamokamo ... ... 1 Wi Kamokamo, granted with Section 54 Wi Kamokamo, ditto Wi Kamokamo, ditto Himiona te Toko ...11 Himiona te Toko, granted with Section 63 56 57 63 64. 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 4 0 2 4. 66 68 70 71 733 83 86 87 88 90 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 1 27 0 2 0 0 1 35 0 2 0 0 2 0 Himiona te Toko, ditto Himiona te Toko, ditto Himiona te Toko, ditto Himiona to Toko, ditto Himiona to Toko, ditto Neha Manihera, ditto, Sec. 39 Huria Tuaki ... ... 1 Huria Tuaki, granted with Sec. 86 Ropata Ngarongomate ... [ 1| Eopata Ngarongomate, granted with Section 88 Ropata Ngarongomate, ditto Eopata Ngarongomate, ditto Neha Manihera ... ... 1 Neha Manihera, granted with Section 105 1 . 8( 111 wil ;h 38 in f 95 LOO L05 107 0 2 3 0 2 3 0 1 34 0 1 37 l Se 1( 10)5 L13 114 L15 116 118 [20 .21 .23 134 [36 0 2 1 0 2 1 0 2 1 0 2 1 0 2 1 0 2 1 0 2 1 0 2 1 0 2 0 0 2 0 Neha Manihera, ditto Neha Manihera, ditto Neha Manihera, ditto Hori Pipi ... ... 1 Hori Pipi, granted with Section 116 Hori Pipi, ditto Hori Pipi, ditto Hori Pipi, ditto Wi Kamokamo ... ... 1 Wi Kamokamo, granted with Section 134 i l: 1 Ser ia l l .44, .45 .46 .50 .52 .53 57 .5!) .61 .75 77 .78 81 71 0 1 26 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 23 0 2 0 0 2 0 0 2 1 0 2 1 0 18 0 1 32 0 2 0 Kopata Ngarongomate ... 1 Mirika ... ... 1 Mirika, granted with Sec. 145 Ruhia Matakai ... ... 1 Arakira ... ... 1 Arakira, granted with Sec. 152 Waitere te Atu ... ... 1 Waitere te Atu, granted with Sec. 157 Ruhia Matakai, ditto, Sec. 150 | Ropata Ngarongomate, ditto, Sec. 144 Ropata Ngarongomate, ditto... Hori Pipi, ditto, Sec. 116 ... Wi Kamokamo, ditto, Sec. 134 Hori Pipi, ditto, Sec. 116 1 i.ll I 1 1 •A 4 5 Nam, 8 0 0 7 0 0 10 0 0 16 1 0 14 0 0 of District— Oakura Town Belt. Ropata Ngarongomate, Wi 1 Kamokamo, Hori Pipi, and Neha Manihera Oriwia Rua and Metiria ... 1 Hori Pipi and Neha Manihera 1 Rok> Tapiri, Ruhia Matakai, 1 Kaaro, Ruta Witingara, and Mere Repo Neta Teira, Mereana Matuarei, 1 Maraea Tipuna, and Peti Ngehe Himiona, Peina Rangituke, 1 Mata Moetakainga, Taiki te Wera, and Keita Wi Kamokamo ... 1 Ropata Ngarongomate ... 1 Ropata Ngarongomate, granted with Sec. 10 lit. 1 1 1 1 20 0 0 9 10 11 3 2 0 10 0 8 3 0 1 1 wil .li 0

a s d O o te Area. Name of Grantee. o cr fl 3i3 J rrrt. « 3 §•- 3 & Ol <D Cj o * o 3 &** ° S «-s a> 1 8'9 Bfi'Sh te 33 ca a _n> a 33 p 3 Name of Z Hstrict —Oakura Town Belt — cont mP in; '■ed. 23 A. It. p. 14 0 38 Mirika, Heiria Tauaki, and 1 Arakira We Tamihana te Neke and 1 Te Waitere 154 4 2 0 Nam, e of Dist. '•ict —Oakura. Subdiyision of Ri ment No. 1. iral Allots 3 4 5 0 0 13 0 Ropata Ngarongomate ... 1 Ropata Ngarongomate, granted with Sec. 3 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 5 0 0 6 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 4 5 0 6 5 0 5 5 0 14 6 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 4 5 0 2 5 0 22 5 0 5 5 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 10 5 0 6 5 0 0 5 0 0 5 0 6 Hori Pipi ... ... 1 Porikapa ... ... 1 Rawiri Motutere ... 1 Ngapei Ngatata ... ... 1 Wi Kamokamo ... ... 1 Keita ... ... 1 Hare Purumera... ... 1 Huria Tauaki ... ... 1 Komene Tupoki... ... 1 Patu Makariri ... ... 1 Peti Rangikaumatua .... 1 Oriwia Rua ... ... 1 Wi Tamihana te Neke ... 1 Mirika ... ... 1 Himiona te Toko ... 1 Tipene Kokoti ... ... 1 Anuria Komata ... ... 1 Pia Nopera ... ... 1 Mere Kapa ... ... 1 Hoera Nikorima... ... 1 Hone ... ... 1 Timoti ... ... 1 Karena Wiremu... ... 1 Paratene ... ... 1 Perereka ... ... 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 34 Rese 101 0 0 rve known 95 0 0 Name of District —Oakura. Ropata Ngarongomate ... 1 as Poutoko. Ropata Ngarongomate ... 1 42 43 I 10 0 20 I 10 0 20 Name of District —Hua. ITeOpira ... ... I... I Te Opira, granted with See. 42 |... X IWallei Waller 87 154 157 158 159 174 212 221 16 3 0 16 3 0 21 0 0 9 2 0 14 0 0 9 3 0 100 0 0 98 0 0 Name of District —Huirangi. Nepetarima ... Matauo Whiti ... ... 1 Taukoi ... Paranihi Tiwhona ... 1 Himiona ... ... 1 Hami ... ... 1 Henere te Hori ... Manahi te Ure ... i 1 1 1 l l 29* 29* 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 121* 121* 50* Na 76 3 0 53 3 10 75 3 5 55 1 13 22 0 0 90 0 0 65 0 0 40 0 0 25 2 20 58 0 12 59 0 4 32 0 0 42 2 0 48 2 0 14 0 0 me of District —Waitara West. Hemi Pataka and others ... 1 Hori Kokako and others ... 1 Rawiri Rauponga and others 1 Paranihi Tukoko and others... 1 Honehira and others ... 1 Teira Manuka and others ... 1 Ropoama Rupuha and others 1 Rako and others... ... 1 Tiraha and others ... 1 Hoera and others ... 1 Herewini and others ... 1 Wi te Arei and others ... 1 Te Moa and others ... 1 Rona and others ... 1 Tamati te Tuhi ... Waiti and others Ngata Mahau and others ... 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 1 89 0 0 i

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

No. 2. Detailed Statement of the Subdivisions and Allocations of Land made by Mr. Parris, Civil Commissioner, in the Settled Districts of Taranaki. — [See his Evidence, q. 744 et seq.]

1. —Subdivision of the Puketapu Block.

Awardees. Acreage. Total Acreage. No. of Section on Map. Ngata Acres. 500 Acres. i r 1-550 \ Ph io ." rr « a .dp- 6 h a »o " "i 6 -^ '3 r-T-d FM Heni .. 10 Peti ... 10 Waihi Wiremu Hurewai Miriama Kuramarotini Ripora Te Peke RaiWati Hami te Raro Porikapa Ihaka te Poki Hana Hiroa Poihipi Riti Porikapa Te Numana Ihaka Awaroa HemaRewi Mere Ngawai Wiremu Hoeta ... Mare Hoeta Pinarepe Ema... Hone iCitara Te Hemara Nikorima Huria Matuarei Raihi Mirika Hine... Haeana Pirika Haumanea Ropoama Karawa Enoka Rongomawiti Mata Kuratuhi ... Tamati Waka Wiremu te Hapa Okahukare Rui Wirimuri ... Pairama Paihu ... Katarina Makarita Patururi Pene Ngara Taituha Karipa Rimene Ngawaka Warihi Watene Pokaitara Matiria Ropiha Haungenge Pairama Henare Matina ... Rai Apukena Te Waka Ihaka Raniera ... Ariwia Raiha Rhvi Watene Puka Raiha Taukina ... Piripi Raniera Patumakariri Peti Huia Miri Hoera Roera Toheroa ... Karipa Pereniki Waiterangi Matiu te Huia ... Pipi Mirika Waiti Rawinia Matiu ... Parata Pumipi Rawinia Iharaira te Tuki... TT -• T» J._ 30 50 10 5 5 100 50 2 20 10 20 18 90 50 10 10 100 25 25 25 15 15 10 5 5 5 5 45 50 20 25 25 125 25 25 25 84 25 25 20 102 50 42 10 91 25 10 15 90 10 111 21| 5 5 10 5 5 5 15_ 25 10 50 50 20 20 5 11 5 5 5 5 11 11 165 200 70 100 50 2 68 90 70 175 30 30 53 54 56 55 57 58 59 61 60 es and 70 64 62 154 65 152 66 52 67 126 15 68 69 100 71 72 561 73 50_ 50 74 75 70 76

Awardees. Acreage. Total Acreage. No. of Section on Map. Acres. 50 25 25 50 10 25 32i 10 5 5 5 5 5 25 5 25 20 18 18 30 10J 19 9 10 25 50 25 10 10 14i 12 10 10 Si 35 25 20 5 5 5 5 10 10J 5 5 5 5 10 5 5 10 10 11 5 5 5 20 10 5 10 10 100 25 10 5 25 105 5 5 22 5 5 5 50 15i 15i 97 50 Acrea. Henere Taraika ... Paea Kaweka Mata Hurakuao ... Epiha te Hoko ... Miriama tie Hoko Perere Titone Ariwia Tipene ... Tipene Unuku ... Raniera Karena ... Wiremu Karena Te Rina Pehimana Hokipera Pehimana Henere Karene ... Pelnimana Pirihira ... Roka Ngarahu ... Mere Hurupoke ... Pairahama Paihu Pene Ngara Pereniki Waiterangi Pereniki Karipa... Oriwia Tipene ... Taituha Heremaia Roka Rawiri Raniera Karena Meri Karena Timoti Kaiapa ... Henare Matena ... Watene Pokaitara Patumakariri Haeana Tamati Waka Pairama Rutera Piripi Kgahuka ... Miriana Hariata Poliarama Ngamotu Hana Heri Tare te Rutu Poharama te Whiti Katarina Poharama Makuarei Mata Makuarei ... Wi Kawaho Matena Tupoki ... Matena Tamaiti... Makuarei Ngapei Mere Kuku Wiremu Ropiha... Hera Waikauri ... Pete te Akeake ... Karo Rirena WiPutu Petuha Wiremu Petuha... Mere 339"gawai Ria Petua Reihana Reimana Miriama Mihi Raniera Te Ritui Kepa Tipene Retiu Tamaiti ... Henere te Hore ... Hoani Henere Kuao Riria Kuao Paiura Mata Ahuroa Rimapoha Meitone Hemi Meitone ... 100 60 57-3J 35 75 36 59| 44 95 14. 12 10 10 8J 60 78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89 90 91 92 9S 50 30_ 94 40 95 326 96 55 97 165 9» 102 152 81 97 50 103 105 104

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

I.—Subdivisions of the Puketapu Block— continued.

Sentry Hill Eeserve, about 2 acres, promised to Mahau and his people. Kaipakopako Eeserve, 594 acres, for Tamihana Tuhauhe, Wi Karetva, and followers. Section 52, containing 33J- acres, reserved for the Puketapu Tribe. Sections 100 and 101, containing 87 and 75 acres respectively, reserved for the Puketapu Tribe. Nearly 1,000 acres, still undivided, to be awarded to some few Natives who were excluded through errors of survey, and other claims which have arisen or may arise. The balance belongs to tho Puketapu Tribe. A large proportion of the 1,000 acres is barren sand. Sukmaey : —lndividualized ... ... ... ... 5,192._ acres. Eeserves ... ... ... ' ... '791. acres. Total ... ... 5,984 acres. Numbers of Sections in Manutahi not finally reserved :—ll, 12, .13, 16, 25, 26, 27 42 43 49 54 55 59 74 86 87 88,89, 99, 100, 101, 102, 110, m, 112, 113, 114, 121, 122, 123. ' ' ' ' ' ' ' Numbers of Sections in Mataitawa not finally reserved: —17, 28, 29, 53, 101.

2. —Subdivision of 741 acres awarded to Otaraoa and Waitara Natives.

Awardees. Acreage. Total Acreage. No. of Section on Map. ifohi Huimatua ... luihi Hincawa ... lopata A'garougomate fehfi Rangikapuoho Lperahama Tohuora Lna Taua fare Purumera ... ?aora lera tleretini Ion Toki 5eina rleretai ilata Whareaupaki leihio Tamati ... Jeorge Brown ... itary Brown Charles Brown ... Sarah Brown vlaraina Kuratopi Dapiliana Jut.a Purtika Nopera Mura lone Korolieke ,.. itihi Hinitieri i.ni Paki _3ara Tutaranilji iaihania iVikitoria Acres. 20 10 10 5 10 10 10 6 6 11 10 5 37_ 50 15 50 10 10 10 27* 21 10 5 5 5 5 5 10 10 5 5 5 5 10 5 5 10 12 12 111 20 Acres. 75 23 15 37_ (35 50 30 27i 10P 107 108 109 110 111 112 113 5(3 114 Jora Here Peke Sma 'aratene iawiri Here Anikau 31enialini _.ni Tnkeno laro Tahana ttere Tahana tni Tahana lemi Poaka 35 115 35 lie 35i 117

Awardees. Acreage. Total Acreage. Acres. No. of Section on Map. Raman Hemi Mere Hemi Poaka Paratene Kara Paratene ... Watene Paratene Pitama Ihaka Numana ... To Nutnana Meriana Emiri Hare Reweti Wi Parana Mere Hare Rewiti Kara Kuramaitera Rora te Puia Horopapera Hakopa Ani Patene Ihaka Xuroro Erina Waiti Tamati te Tula ... Ponui Tauhei Rimu Porikapa Koroneho Unaiki Matuia Hekiera ... Rora Euiba Matina Ihaia Taiwhanga Heta Ihaia Panapa Heta Heke WiMaihi Ihaka te Kauri ... Tahana Ria Pane Ani Paratene ""ratanahira Niumatua 1 Acres. 5 5 10 10 10 44 50 10 25 10 10 5 5 10 5 11 10 10 100 26 10 15 10 10 2 30 20 25 20 25 5 5 5 7i 5 74 106 50 50 30 30 44. 95 35 31 126 118 119 120 122 123 124 125 45 2 3121 55 50 126 70 127 35 128 206 129 23 23 130

Awardees. Acreage. Total Acreage. Sections. Semi Pataka Mere Hikatu Seta Pataka Roka Pataka Elariata Kurabakama Hariata Kurabakama Makaretu Retimana Elori Kokako Rakera Hemi Kokako Firaha Rawiri Eauponga [veita Ruataraho Makareta Pubi ... Mere Kebu Metapere Pubi ... Roihi Puhi Acres. 31f 10 10 10 5 5 5 30 10 JO A. K. 1». 3 3 10 30 3 5 10 10 5 5 5 5 5 30 1 13 5 10 5 5 Acres. m A. E. P. 53 3 10 Part 29, Waitara West. Part No. 29. Haupane Ran git ake Paranihi Tukoko... Apangere Pirihira Karaka ... Kni Kaiure Kahoke Kaiure ... 75 3 5 30 131 55 1 13

Awardees. Acreage. Total Sections. Acreage. Honebira Pani Karaka Wairi Tipene Teira Manuka Neta Teira Pipi Teira Mere Teira Karo Teira Mira Teira Pareti Teira Eopoama Eupubu HitaMana Eopoama Manuhira Eawira, Kepa Kepa, Rawiri Mira Teira Eako .Pokau Waikanae Mttramura Heni Tanewlia ... Wiera Pepene Acres. 10 5 7 30 10 10 10 10 10 10 20 10 10 5 5 15 5 5 5 5 10 5 5 A. It. P. 0 2 20 Acres. 22 3)0 Waitara West 32 33 65 34 40 35 Tiraba

G.—2. (Appendix ]!.)

2.—Subdivision of 741 acres awarded to Otaraoa and Waitara Natives — continued.

3. —Subdivision of the Titirangi Block, Waitara East.

4i—G. 2.

Arvardeea. Acreage. . Total A Sections. Acreage. Elarawiri iwi Wbarepuebu . ... Mere Pohe Raman Ngamarua Eoera Rota A.piac [hipera Kariata ED__wata Herewini Kararaina Elcni Tunewha ... Wiera 'lipene Rawinia ... A cres. 5 5 5 5 5 A. E. P. 18 0 12 8 8 8 8 8 30 0 4 8 8 8 8 A. E. P. 25 2 20 36 37 58 0 12

Awardees. Acreage. | Total Acreage, Sections. r Acres. 8 8" 8 8 8 A. K. P. 14 2 0 12 8 8 8 2 0 8 8 8 8 8 A. E. P. 59 0 4 Waitara West 38 Tapa Wi te Arei Eokapa Pohe Mata Ani Ani Hotene Acres. 32 39 Te Moa llematini Tat'ihira PetiTari Bona Marainiv Ramari Hemat.ini Rona ... Sarah Brown Charles Brown ... 42 2 0 40 48 2 0 41

Awardees. Individual Total Seetions . Acreage. Acreage. Ihaia Kirikumara Hariata Hematini Betimana Anaru... Hita Mana Beta Boka Epiha Tupoki Kataraina Tupoki Bopoama One Neta Bopoama ... Ruka Weteriki ... Ropoama Patukariki Tamati Baru Te Ura Kawa Bupuiia Bopoarna Poua ... Bawiri Kepa Te Bangihaemata Pirihera Tipene ... Warihi Tipene ... Eomi Tipene Mata Bangiwhakawaia Harewira Mere Pohi Herewini Kara Hinewhona Wi te Arei Karipa Ani Karipa Bakapa Poi Himiona te Oke ... Biti Porikapa Mata Rua Ahuroa and Bai Waka Hotene Pukokaikaia Katene Hotene ... Kara Hotene Huhana Hotene ... Kara Amotu Kewiri Kaiure ... Apenere Kaiure ... Rakapu Kaiure ... Mere Whatu Hoera te Mgahuru Roka Hoera Apiae Wera .... Retiu Tamiaka ... Peti Puhi Maraea Katene ... Wi Tamihana Heme Pataka HeremaiaPaora and HoaniPaora Mere Rangikataia Patumakariri Epiha te Hoko ... Bai Hopkinson ... Maraea Chad wick Kara Mikia ... ... Bawiri Eauponga W. I. Piri Kawau Biwai te Aha Ruiha Materia ... Teira Manuka Neta Teira Pipi Teira Mere Teira Karo Teira Temira Pareti Mere Tawa Acres. 75 10 10 5 5 10 10 5 20 10 5 20 10 7 10 10 20 10 10 5 5 5 5 10 7 10 5 5 5 10 2 5 5 60 5 10 5 5 40 5 5 10 20 10 5 5 10 5 5 51 5 5 o 5 5 5 5 10 15 5 5 60 5 10 5 5 10 5 10 Acres. 100 15 15 112 35 15 17 32 5 Waitara East 34 35 36 ■il 43 44 •15 46 47 85 48 (30 49 (30 51 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 10 50 and 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 59 60 25 61 62 110

Awardees. Individual Acreage. ArSi.; «-«-• Retimaua Taikehu Hariata Retimaua Makaretu Retimana Rawinia to Huia... Matiaha te Miti ... Mary Brown Charles Brown ... Sarah Brown Raimapaha WatNewton Wati Tare Wati ... ... Parinihi Tewhona Kihirini ' ... Rona Minarapa ... Mamma Kuratopi Ramari Rona Hematina Rona ... Watarore Makareto ... Makareta Peni te Puhi Makareta Ngana Pene Metapere Mere Horo Paranihi Tukoko... Hana Matnae WiAri Tarihiri te Piki ... Peti Teraheri Tamati Tiraurau... Katerina Hinerua Karena te Wherangi Tipene Warebi ... Heni Tipene Wi era Warihi ... Hori Taroa Piripi Taua Raniera Piripi Mata Whareaupaki WiWikitoa Hone Pumipi Pera Pumipi Pumipi Hera Pumipi Hori Pumipi Haimona Tapapaiwa Pita Hongiltongi... Horima Peo Peo... Roilii Peo Peo ... Renata Kawereia PitaMaka Wi Ruka Peti Wi Kingi Kaponga Wi Pita Kaponga Eruera Rihiana ... Watene Taungatara Hemi Watene ... Reheana Taiwhanga Wi te Ahoaho ... W. Piti Ani Piti Rurubira Piti Teira Manuka Parinihi Hemi Pataka ... ... Heser. See. 71, 12 acres; Sec. 72, 23 Acres. 60 10 5 10 10 5 5 5 10 5 5 10 5 6 10 5 5 10 10 20 10 5 5 5 5 25 10 5 10 5 75 20 5 10 5 5 5 20 5 5 5 10 2 5 5 2 2 5 5 2 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 2 2 20 5 15_ Acres. 55 100 95 15 20 15 66 30 Waitara East (33 (il. 65 GO 67 68 69 70 25 73 35 71 86 75 32 76 77 30 14 20 5 1578 42 79 37 <es. ; aeres 3 •oods 25 lerehes.

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

No. 8. Detailed Statement of Moneys paid under the System of Takoha, and charged to the Acquisition of Confiscated Land, to 28th February, 1880. [Note. — The items marked* are charged as consideration money.]

Waimate Plains. 1877. Aug. 25 Kohirangatira (Titokowaru), on account Harirota Hinemura, ditto Pikirapu, ditto Mere Hawaiki, ditto Tihirua and Tuanini, ditto C. Brown, travelling allowance P. Gr. Wilson, ditto Heke Pakeke, on account Tawake Ariki, ditto Gr. W. Cole, medical attendance on Natives Ngahina, for services and on account Hohepa, on account & s. d. Aug. 25 Sept. 24 Sept. 24 Sept. 24 Sept. 15 Sept. 15 Oct. 10 Dee. 10 Dec. 10 *200 0 0 *50 0 0 *100 0 0 *50 0 0 *50 0 0 31 10 0 2 12 6 *100 0 0 *50 0 0 Dec. 10 *25 0 0 Dec. 31 1878. Jan. 18 Jan. 25 Feb. 28 Mar. 2 Feb. 27 Mar. 25 July 18 July 18 Julv 20 July 20 Julv 20 Aug. 19 Aug. 19 Aug. 19 July 7 *125 0 0 *200 0 0 July 2 July 3 July 5 June 7 Aug. 5 Julv 12 July 13 Aug. 21 Aug. 20 June 7 Aug. 2 July 13 Sept. 3 July 15 Aug. 31 Sept, 30 Oct, 4 Tito Hanatawa, ditto Davidson and Steer, fencing C. Brown, travelling allowance Heke Pakeke, on account O D. Whitcombe, passage S. Fitzherbert, fees Rangipokau and others, on account Tuanini, ditto Teira and others, ditto ... Toko, ditto Te Rotoia and another, ditto Kohirangatira (Titokowaru), ditto... Te Karere, ditto Kerepu, ditto ... G. Beamish, clothing, &e., for Natives S. Coombes, blankets, &c., to Wi Ari R. C. Grey, entertainment of Mr. Sheehan and party W. Bartlett, refreshment to Natives C. Tait, buggy-hire J. Flynn, trap-hire and injury to horse Hall, Henry, and Co., coach-fares... J. Prosser, refreshments Gt. W. Cole, medical attendance on Natives Patukopa, rent of survey-house ... A. Ross, trap-hire, &c. ... Hall, Henry, and Co., coach-fares... Hall, Henry, and Co., ditto T. Waite and others, survey labour C. Brown, travelling allowance C. Brown, ditto C. Brown, ditto TJ.S.S. Co., passages of Wi Pukapuka and another N.Z.S.S. Co., passage of Native Wi Ari te Heke, on account Takiora Dalton, ditto Parnell and others, survey labour... D. Davis and others, ditto C. Brown, travelling allowance P. Byrnes and others, survey labour C. Brown, travelling allowance H. Kohirangatira, on account R. S. Thompson, interpreting Henningham, wages survey Mawhiti, on account Karira, ditto A. Young, coach-fares ... C. Tait, carting J. Prosser, supplies to Natives, paddocking, &c. Davidson, cooking utensils for survey party Erskine, buggy-hire, re visits of Native Minister J. T. Blake, salary to date, as policeman Raukura, on account Tamanui, ditto Ngahina, ditto Te Rauangi, ditto Pika Kotuka, ditto Ruakere, gratuity J. George, erection of building ... *'50 0 0 18 17 6 25 7 6 *100 0 0 6 5 0 21 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *1000 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *200 0 0 *20 0 0 | *100 0 0 10 11 6 4 5 0 4 10 0 12 15 2 10 10 0 14 0 0 23 1 3 5 5 0 27 12 6 26 0 0 17 0 0 9 9 0 6 0 0 404 16 11 21 0 0 34 2 6 26 5 0 Sept, 26 Oct. 12 Oct, 12 Aug. 1 Sept. 30 Oct. 31 Oct. 31 Nov. 7 Nov. 5 Nov. 31 Nov. 31 Nov. 21 Nov. 23 Nov. 7 Nov. 9 Aug. 21 6 0 0 2 0 0 *15 0 0 *20 0 0 100 16 0 303 9 0 27 2 6 255 3 0 6 2 6 *126 0 0 47 10 0 77 14 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 9 5 0 29 2 0 11 17 0 Sept. 2 4 10 Oct. 26 Oct. 81 70 1 0 Dec. 6 Dec. 6 Dec. 6 Dec. 12 Dec. 16 Dec. 21 July IS 38 18 6 *100 0 0 *200 0 0 *200 0 0 *200 0 0 *100 0 0 2 0 0 383 6 6

Waimate Plains —continued. 1878. Dec. 15 Nov. 15 C. Brown, travelling allowance W. R. Prosser, horse-hire for Captain Wilson W. R. Prosser, stabling, &c, Brown and others G-. Beamish, supplies to Natives (Native Minister) W. Cottier, refreshments, ditto ... A. Boss, buggy-hire, Native Minister and party H. Richardson, horse-hire, ditto ... P. C. Cheal, food to Natives at survey camp £ s. d. 11 7 6 Dec. 15 49 0 0 Dec. 4 27 10 0 Dec. 30 Dec. 11 1 17 6 4 7 6 Dec. 23 Nov. 23 20 0 0 5 0 0 1879. Jan. 6 1878. Nov. 30 1879. Jan. 4 1878. Dec. 11 59 4 3 Te Mare, compensation, on account *9 3 0 G-ear and another, survey labour ... 19 12 0 W. Carrington, salary ... 10 0 0 Dec. 4 Dec. 2 Dec. 31 Dec. 31 1879. Feb. 1 W. R. Prosser, stabling, &c, re Native Minister's visit ... John Prosser, refreshments to Natives L. Hamerton, towards banquet Takiora Dalton, gratuity J. T. Blake, salary as policeman ... 3 10 0 3 4 6 20 0 0 30 0 0 21 15 8 Feb. 6 Feb. 6 Feb. 6 Feb. 6 Jan. 31 Jan. 31 Jan. 31 Feb. 8 Jan. 31 1878. Dec. 2 Dec. 4 1879. Jan. 31 Jan. 12 Jan. 31 Feb. 28 1878. Dec. 13 1879. Mar. 15 April 7 Mar. 31 April 12 Mar. 12 April 12 1878. Nov. 7 1879. April 4 Mar. 26 April 29 H. Kohirangatira (Titokowaru), on account C. Brown, travelling allowance Harirota Hinemura, on account ... Ngahina, ditto Hone Pihama, ditto Takiora Dalton, gratuity R. S. Thompson, interpreter Katene, assessor W. Carrington, salary ... J. T. Blake, salary as policeman ... *100 0 0 20 2 6 *30 0 0 *50 0 0 *200 0 0 10 0 0 46 0 0 30 0 0 10 0 0 11 1 5 R. Gray, supplies to Natives Brett and Johnson, ditto 4 19 0 1 15 0 A. Coffee, labour (improving road) J. Jameson, survey labour R. Kenshole, ditto E. J. Blake, gratuity 42 7 0 12 12 0 5 19 0 13 0 0 Cobb and Co., coach-fares of Natives 4 2 6 Timi Paraha, on account Harirota Hinemura, ditto Takiora Dalton, gratuity W. Rennall, travelling allowance ... C. Brown, ditto C. Brown, ditto *10 0 0 *60 0 0 20 0 0 4 11 6 23 12 6 23 12 6 T. Parnell, wages, survey 1 15 0 April 19 Mar. 15 April 19 Mar. 31 April 30 Mar. 31 Mar. 31 April 30 Mar. 31 April 30 April 4 Mar. 24 N.Z.S.S. Co., passage of C. Brown C. Brown, railway fare, &c. H. Kohirangatira (Titokowaru), on account A. Coffee, labour (improving road) W. Carrington, salary ... W. Carrington, ditto R. Kenshole, survey labour R. Kenshole, ditto Katene, salary as Assessor J. T. Blake, salary as policeman ... J. T. Blake, ditto R. S. Thomson, interpreter R. S. Thomson, ditto Ruaroa, carrying telegrams Chevannes, coach fares, Brown and others P. C. Moore, medicines, &c. J. Y. Henry, hire of buggy, Mr. Sheehan J. Y. Henry, horse-hire, Sergeant Wallace Eyes, expenses of visit to Wellington E. J. Blake, gratuity 1 10 0 2 14 0 *82 15 1 23 9 0 10 0 0 10 0 0 17 10 0 9 2 0 12 0 0 20 14 3 10 14 3 29 10 0 15 0 0 3 10 0 Feb. 26 Mar. 25 7 12 6 5 4 0 April 1 5 0 0 April 10 April 30 18 10 0 3 0 0 8 13 4

G.— 2. (Appendix B.)

Detailed Statement of Moneys paid on Confiscated Lands on the West Coast, &c. — continued.

Waimate Flams —continued. 1879. April 30 April 19 April 16 Takiora Dalton, ditto Newman, passages of Natives Boswell and Co., special boats to "Hinemoa"... J. Prosser, buggy-hire, &e. W. Bartlett, meals to Natives J. Southcombe, ditto W. Odgers, ditto R. A. Sherrin, for services J. Bird, food to Natives visiting surveyors P. C. Cheal, ditto H. M. Skeet, ditto T. Anderson, ditto J. Bird, ditto ... H. W. Climie, ditto C. Brown, travelling allowance W. R. Prosser, horse-feeds, &c. ... W. Carrington, salary ... J. T. Blake, salary as policeman ... Takiora Dalton, gratuity W. Carrington, salary ... James Mackay, for services R. T. Blake, ditto £ s. d. 10 0 0 4 0 0 Mar. 25 Mar. 22 Mar. 24 Mar. 25 April 25 Feb. 28 6 15 0 15 18 0 11 12 0 4 14 6 11 13 fi 10 0 0 Feb. 7 Mar. 28 Mar. 25 Mar. 9 April 1 May 29 April 11 May 31 May 31 May 31 June 30 May 31 May 31 4 2 6 8 14 0 22 8 6 26 5 9 0 14 3 5 11 9 14 17 6 10 3 0 12 0 0 11 1 5 10 0 0 8 11 5 300 0 0 50 0 0 Total known expenditure to 30th June, 1879 ... ... £ 8,004 17 8 Taken as consideration money (items marked *) ... Taken as incidental expenses 4,522 18 1 3,481 19 7 Charged since— £ H. W. Climie, food to Natives visiting surveyors P. C. Cheal, ditto A. Young, coach-fares, Brown and others C. Brown, travelling allowance, &c. A. Young, coach-fares ... James Mackay, for services E. J. Blake, gratuity F. J. Blake, ditto Takiora Dalton, ditto Takiora Dalton, ditto Takiora Dalton, ditto R. S. Thomson, interpreter R. S. Thomson, ditto R. S. Thomson, ditto ... R. S. Thomson, ditto Katene, salary as Assessor Katene, ditto Katene, ditto J. T. Blake, salary as policeman ... J. T. Blake, ditto J. T. Blake, ditto Takiora Dalton, gratuity Piki Kotuku, compensation on account ... ... ... A. Coffee, labour improving road ... A. Coffee,ditto... Gibson, food, &c, to Natives ... Owen, buggy-hire, Native Minister and party C. Brown, travelling allowance C. Brown, ditto Davidson, bedding for Natives W. R. Prosser, stabling, &c. W.Williams, travelling E. J. Blake, gratuity R. S. Thomson, salary, 1st Sept. to 31st Dec. J. T. Blake, salary as policeman, ditto A. Coffee, labour, improving road, ditto 8,004 17 8 Jan. 31 20 2 9 16 10 0 Jan. May 1 4 7 6 24 18 6 10 0 100 0 0 8 13 4 8 13 4 10 0 0 10 0 0 10 0 0 15 10 0 15 0 0 15 10 0 15 10 0 12 0 0 6 0 0 12 0 0 10 14 3 11 1 5 11 1 5 10 0 0 May 29 June 20 July 15 June 30 Aug. 31 June 30 July 31 Aug. 31 May 31 June 30 July 31 Aug. 31 May 31 June 30 Aug. 31 June 30 July 31 Aug. 31 Sept. 30 Aug. 28 June 30 Aug. 23 Aug. 9 Mar. 22 *22 9 0 21 7 0 16 9 0 11 13 0 Aug. 30 Oct. 7 July 3 June 30 Sept. 29 Sept. 30 Dec. 31 16 8 0 5 13 6 8 12 0 16 12 0 23 11 6 70 0 0 4 6 8 61 0 0 Dec. 43 11 4 Dec. 38 10 0 1880. Jan. Jan. Takiora Dalton, gratuity, 1st Oct., 1879, to 31st Jan., 1880 Katene, salary as Assessor, 1st Sept. 1879, to 31st Jan., 1880 40 0 0 30 0 0 1879. Aug. 26 Dec. 18 Dec. 20 1880. Feb. 16 Jan. 31 Feb. 28 C. E. Gibson, food to Pumipi W. Carrington, travelling expenses A. Young, coach-fares 8 2 0 13 2 6 16 0 C. Brown, travelling allowance W. R. Prosser, horse-feeds, &c. ... Katene, salary as Assessor 22 2 6 1 14 6 6 0 0 Total expenditure to date £ 8,836 0 8

Waimate Flams —continued. £ 8. d. Taken as consideration money (items marked *) ... ... 4,545 7 1 Taken as incidental expenses ... 4,290 13 7 £ 8,836 0 8 Moumahaki Block. 1876. Nor. 14. J. Southcombe, food, &_., to Rangi- *20 0 0 takia ... A. Young, coach-fare, Major Brown 0 7 6 Sept. 26 1878. Feb. 18 Mar. 25 Mar. 30 June 1 Feb. 28 Hare Tautahi and another, on ac- , count ... ... ... [ *100 0 0 Uru te Angina, ditto ... -... ! *20 0 0 Mihaka Rererangi and another, ! on account ... ... ... *1,100 0 0 Uru te Angina, ditto ... ... *1,500 0 0 Ballance and Notman, printing notices ... ... ... i 15 0 Erskine and Graham, buggy-hire 15 15 0 Southcombe, supplies to Mr. Sheehan and party ... ... 6 10 Or. Howe, refreshments, ditto ... 21 6 0 Hutchinson and others, wages, surFeb. 25 July 12 July 12 May 3 Sept. 23 Sept. 16 Sept. 29 Sept. 30 Sept. 26 Oct. 2 Sept. 21 Oct. 19 Dee. 2 3Dec. 16 Feb. 22 Dec. 4 Dee. 12 Dec. 30 Dee. 8 vey ... ... ... 126 0 0 Horima Patene and others, gratuities ... ... ... 34 0 0 Hone Pihama, compensation, on account ... ... ... *100 0 0 Chadwick, board of Natives ... 4 5 6 Forder, hire of coach for Natives ... 5 10 0 N.Z.S.S. Co., passages ... ... 10 0 0 Hastwell and Co., coach-fares, Booth and Natives ... ... 6 10 O N.Z.S.S. Co., passages of seven Natives, Wellington to Wanganui 14 0 0 A. Young, coach-fares, Natives ... 5 15 0 L. E. Grey, on account ... *35 12 6 Hone Pihama, ditto ... ... *200 0 0 Overend, survey tools ... ... 12 12 6 Odgers, supplies to Natives ... 13 16 0 Williams and Son, buggy-hire ... 14 0 0Mihaka Rererangi, on account ... *400 0 0 W. B. Prosser, buggy-hire, Native Minister and party ... ... ! 10 0 0 Ngarongo and Huhana, on account (£7 10s. each) ... ... *15 0 0 Sept. 26 1879. Feb. 1 Feb. 6 Jan. 30 Hinewai, on account. ... ... *20 0 0 Tawake, ditto ... ... ... *20 0 0 Cobb and Co., coach-fares, Brown l and Natives... ... ... 3 16 6 Tawhake te Ure and another, on account ... ... ... *580 0 0 Chevannes, coach - fares, Williams and Natives... ... ... 2 5 0 A. Young, coach-fares, Brown, in 1877 ... ... ... 2 7 6 Erskine, buggy-hire ... ... 11 5 0 April 19 Feb. 19 May Mar. 30 Total known expenditure to 30th June, 1879 ... ... £ 4,431 10 O Taken as consideration money (items marked *) ... ... ... 4,110 12 6 Taken as incidental expenses ... 320 17 6 £ 4,431 10 0 1879. May 1 A. Young, coach-fares, Major Brown ... ... ... 2 2 6 A. Young, coach-fares, Brown and Williams ... ... ... 4 13 6 A. Young, coach-fares, Williams and Native ... ... ... 3 15 0 W. Odgers, meals for Natives ... 9 18 6 Young, coach-fares, Major Brown 1 10 6 Young, ditto, ditto ... ... 6 4 0 June 20 July 26 Sep. 27 Aug. 4 Dec. 20 4,459 14 O Taken as consideration money (items marked*) ... ... * ... 4,110 12 6 Taken as incidental expenses ... 349 1 6 £ 4,459.14 0

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

Detailed Statement of Moneys paid on Confiscated Lands on the West Coast, &c.— continued.

Summary. £ a. d. £ s. d. 1. Waimate Plains. —Taken as consideration money ... ... ... ... 4,545 7 1 Contingent expenses ... ... ... ... ... 4,290 13 7 8,836 0 8 2. Moumahaki Block. —Taken as consideration money ... ... ... ... 4,110 12 6 Contingent expenses ... ... ... ... ... 349 1 6 4,459 14 0 3. Waingongoro to Patea. —Taken as consideration money ... ... .... 7,513 11 7 Contingent expenses ... ... ... ... 709 8 3 ■ 8,222 19 10 Total ... ... ... ... ... ... ... £21,518 14 6

Waingongoro lo Patea. 1S77. Mar. 19 Mar. 2 Mar. 133 Mar. 2 Ar>ril 9 April 13 April 13 April 13 April 13 Mar. 31 Eeb. 2(3 Feb. 12 April 10 Wharerata, on account; ... Rangihneata and others, ditto Eangimoeawa, ditto Hone Pihama, ditto Tito lfanatatia, ditto Te Kaiwa, ditto Paramena te Mutu, ditto Tupatoa, ditto ... Paraone Tuteri, ditto L. E. Grey, for services .John Winks, food for Natives Hone Pihama, coach-fare Andrew Young, coach-fares, Major Brown 0. Brown, travelling allowanco ... Tilo Hanataua, on account Hurumanu, ditto Uru, ditto Komako, ditto Kohunui, ditto Hinewai, ditto Kuru, ditto J. McGregor, beer for Native meeting S. Taplin, supplies to Natives Oarlyle Meat Bazaar, meat, &c, ditto E. Eagles, bread and biscuits C. Brown, travelling allowance Hone Pihama, on account Puaraurenga, ditto TJruanini, ditlo Te Mate, Kohuru, ditto Tuanini and another, ditto Te Eatoia, ditto J. Winks, food to Natives C. Brown, collect telegram Te Kahu and others, on account ... Andrew Young, coach-fares C. Brown, travelling allowance Henderson, artificial leg, &c, for Paramena Te Matou, on account ... 0. A. Wray, travelling allowance ... Mere Taurua, on account 'faonga, ditto ... Patea, ditto Patohe, ditto ... Ngarongo, ditto Tawake, ditto ... Wahiawa, ditto G-. T. Potts, saddlery supplied J. Davidson, ditto Te Weu, on account TIerangi, ditto Hare Rangiteaio, ditto ... Hone Pihama, ditto Taurua, ditto Ngahina, ditto Kuhi Takiora, ditto C. Brown, travelling allowance C. Brown, ditto A. Young, coach-fares ... C. Brown, travelling allowance A. Young, coach-fares ... Tauake Ariki, on account Tipene Rakena, ditto Te Ure, ditto Warerata, ditto Haurungata, diti o J. Graham, buggy-hire, re Tapa te Waero's case 11. Eagles, loaves for meeting E. Adams, beef ditto A. Laird, horse-hire for Major Brown R. T. Blake, flour, &c, supplied in 1875 £ s. d. *10 0 0 *100 0 0 *20 0 0 *250 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *20 0 0 *4 13 3 2 0 0 April 20 April 21 April 21 April 21 April 21 April 21 April 28 May 4 Eeb. 2G 5 17 6 32 9 6 *300 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *50 0 0 *50 0 0 *20 0 0 April 12 April 11 *2 0 0 *12 5 0 April 21 April 29 May 14 May 25 May 25 May 25 May 25 May 25 April 23 May 3 May £9 May 26 May 26 June 4 •5 18 9 *3 6 7 21 0 0 *250 0 0 *50 0 0 *50 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *ioo o o •18 18 6 0 2 8 *100 0 0 13 15 0 14 0 0 June 5 June 8 June 12 June 12 June 12 June 12 June 12 June 12 June 12 April 27 June 22 June 22 Juno 22 June 22 June 22 June 22 June 22 June 23 June 23 July 9 June 23 June 20 Aug. 13 Aug. 25 Aug. 31 Aug. 31 Aug. 31 Aug. 31 June 8 *10 2 0 *50 0 0 2 2 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *80 0 0 •10 0 0 *10 0 0 *16 0 0 *50 0 0 *15 7 6 *12 10 0 *125 0 0 *160 0 0 *250 0 0 *500 0 0 *226 0 0 *525 0 0 *250 0 0 20 2 6 4 7 6 6 12 fi 1 15 0 6 7 6 *100 0 0 *150 0 0 *300 0 0 *250 0 0 *I50 0 0 Aug. 24 Aug. ■ 22 Sept. 8 6 0 0 10 3 0 8 11 4 2 0 0 Sept. 8 26 0 0

Waingongoro to Patea —continue! ULt 1877. Aug. 29 Tait and Taplin, food. &c, for i Natives ... ... ... j J. Davidson, supplies to Satire i meeting ... ... ... | J. Davidson, supplies to Natives on [ survey ... ... ... ! J. P. McGregor, ditto ... ... Andrew Young, coach-fares of Major j Brown ... ... ... j C. Brown, travelling allowance ... ' Warerata, on account ... ... ! A. Young, coach-fare of Major ; Brown ... ... .., ! £ s. a. 9 18 4 Juno 22 10 9 1 Sept. (374 1 4 14 3 5 Sept. 24 Sept. 15 Doc. 15 Dec. 10 Sept. 4 2 0 0 35 15 0 *50 0 0 0 15 0 1878. Mar. 2 Mar. 25 Mar. 23 May 24 May 24 Juno 1 Mar. 27 May 31 1877. Dec. 12 TTranini, on account Te Pokai Atua, ditto Tumahuki, ditto Bangihaeata, ditto Moke, ditto Toko, ditto O. Brown, travelling allowance 0. Brown, ditto *50 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 23 12 6 9 12 6 Hall, Henry, and Co., coach-fares, Major Brown 2 7 fi 1878. Feb. 27 Mar. 25 Mar. 27 May 31 June 12 Hall, Henry, and Co., ditto Hall, Henry, and Co., ditto Hall, Henry, and Co., ditto Hall, Henry, and Co., ditto S. Taplin, supplies to Native meeting Hata Bio, on account Paraone, ditto Te Mira, ditto Taurua, ditto N.Z.S.S. Co., passages of Natives ... Nakora, on account W. Bale, side-saddle for Ngarongo Moturoa and Tamanui, on account Patea East Boad Board, on account, deviation of road 8 0 0 3 17 6 2 0 0 5 10 0 Aug. 19 Aug. 21 Aug. 26 Aug. 7 Sept. 19 Oct. 5 Oct. 21 Nov. 5 Nov. 5 17 11 4 *50 0 0 *100 0 0 *100 0 0 *300 0 0 20 0 0 *50 0 0 7 0 0 *7 io 0 1879. April 24 June 2 1875 and 1876 14 0 0 Kaho, on account Hone Pihama, ditto ( Survey of Patea and Waingo- ( C ngoroKivers ... ... I *100 0 0 *250 0 0 271 10 6 Total known expenditure to 30th June, 1879 ... £ 8,104 1 7 Taken as consideration money (items marked *) Taken as incidental expenses 7,413 11 7 690 10 0 £ 8,104 1 7 1879. June 20 Charged since 30th June : — Andrew Young, coach-fares, Brown and Williams Takiora Dalton, on account 0 7 6 *100 0 0 Aug. 30 1878. Dec. 10 J. Davidson, bedding, &c, for Natives 10 0 0 1879. Dee. 22 Dee. 22 Dec. 20 C. Brown, travelling allowance, &c. W. B. Prosser, paddocking A. Young, coach-fares, Major Brown 5 15 9 10 0 1 15 0 Total expenditure to data £ 8,222 19 10 Taken as consideration money (items marked *) Taken as incidental expenses 7,513 11 7 709 8 3 Total ... £ 8,222 19 10

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

'No. 4. AWABDS OF THE COMPENSATION COUBT.

Sittings at New Plymouth, June to September, 1866, before Senior Judge Fenton, and Judges Eogan and Monro: —Sittings at Wanganui in December, 1866, before Judge Smith.

Sittings at New Plymouth, June, 1866.— Certificates signed by Judge Bogan.

Division I. —Pukearuhe: Waipingao to Titoki.—Awards of Judge Rogan, 25th March, 1869.

Division II. —Titoki to Urenui. —Awards of Judge Rogan, 25th March, 1869.

Division III. —Urenui to Rau-o-te-Huia. —Awards of Judge Rogan, 25th March, 1869.

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 M P P F F F P P M M M M Waimapuna Mata Whareaupaki Bahi Waka Mata Bua Ahuroa Pirihira Kokoti ... Miriama Tarewa Mata Bangiwhakawaia Hera Hinerae WiWeke Wi Katipa Nopera Hakaraia I Acres. ... I 250 250 250 ... j 250 ... | 250, and 1 acre, town lot. ... j 250, and 1 acre, town lot. ... I 250, and 1 acre, town lot. ... j 250, and 1 acre, town lot. ... ! 200, and 1 acre, town lot. ... j 250, and 1 acre, town lot. ... ' 500, and 1 acre, town lot. ... 500, and 1 acre, town lot. Total in Division I. ... 3,450 8 town acres.

13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 29 30 31 F M M M F M F M M F F F F F M M M M M Heni Warenui ... Kepa Whare Wi Weke Eehera Hami Makareta Eetimana Harawira Mokena Maraea Kepa Hgapapa .., Pamariki Ealiira Kaaro Mereaina Mereana Taupo ... Harata Hariata Horomonga Inia Paihia Eria ]N"gamuka ... Hami Puanu Wirihana Piro ... Mctapire kCresJ 50 32 F 100 33 F 100 34 F 200 35 F 100 | 36 F 100 ! 37 M 100 38 M 500 ! 39 M 500 40 ; M 500 j 41 i M 50 ji 42 | M 50 43 : M 100 44 , M 300 I' 45 : M 100 46 M 300 47 | M 200 500 50 Eamari Euatakato Miaraea Iriapeti Peke Hariata Ngaraka Pirihiria Tiria Eaniera Eepo Teieti Hakaraia Ngatiki Henare Punaruku Mokena Huriwhenua Arimana Patea ... Tamati Kawhia ... Eawh'i Pukere ... Hemara Waiou ... Matiu Whangai'oa Eutera te Whaveahua Acres, 100 100 100 300 100 50 50 200 200 500 200 200 500 100 100 200 Total in Division II. 6,450

48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 50 57 58 59 60 61 62 (33 64 (35 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 M M M F M F M M M F F F M M M F M M F M F F F F M F F Kepa Whare Hoponaia Himiona Tioki ... Ratnari Kepa Te Rakatau Ruhia Matene ... Wi Tamihana te Neke Honeliira Terangihaemate Henare Matene ... Amiria Meri Ri Ria Riwai to Ahu Kihivini Huriwhaka Matenga Rore Mere Inia Mangere Karipa Ruruhira Wht^ngo^vhango ... Mina Porahu Hera Ngatnoka ... Erina Mere Ngamoka ... Katene Hotene ... Hariata Ihaia Hani Karipa ... ... Acres. 50 50 50 100 200 50 50 50 100 50 50 50 100 50 50 100 50 50 50 50 50 50 50 50 50 50 50 75 70 77 78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 97 98 99 F F F F F F M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M Peti Hakihaki ... Peti Hukinga Rakapa Oriwia Matiaha ... Mihi Korama ... .., Roihi Hakihaki ... Ihaka te Kauri Paora te Kauri ... Heta te Kauri ... Ihaka Tapuhi Pirika Rongoaka Pita Hongihongi Epiha te Huhenga Tipene Kokapu ... Teieti Kotuku ... Teretiu Tamiaka,. Heremaia Karipa te Whetu Matiaha Hakapu Hone Pumipi Kereopa te Wahana Hoera Wi te Arei Piri Kawau Te Matina Lores, 50 50 50 100 50 50 50 50 50 100 50 50 50 50 50 50 100 50 50 50 50 50 200 100 200 Total in Diyision III. 3,450

G.—2. .{Appendix B.)

Awabds op Compensation CotjeT'— continued.

Division IT.—Eau-o-te-Huia to Titirangi.'—Award of Judge Eogan, 25th March, 1869. 99a. The Ngatiraliiri Tribe. All the land owned by them not taken for the Military Settlement.

Division V. —Titirangi to Waitara. —Awards of Judge Rogan, 25th March, 1869.

IOO 101 102 103 104 105 106 107 108 109 110 111 112 113 114 115 116 117 118 119 120 121 122 123 124 125 126 127 128 129 130 131 132 133 134 135 136 137 138 139 140 141 142 143 144 145 146 147 148 149 150 151 152 153 154 155 156 157 158 159 160 161 162 163 164 165 166 167 168 169 170 171 172 173 174 175 176 M F M M F IT P M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M P M M P F P P P M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M P M M M M M • M M M M M M M M P M Ihaia Roihi Himiona te Oke,. Pera Hovopapa ... Pirihera Tipene ... Makareta Retimana Ramari Romi Epiha te Hoko ... Wi Piti te Rawhi Ruihi Matena Terangihaematu Honehira Heremaia Paora and Hoani Paora ... Paranihi Tukoko Rawiri Eauponga Hemi Watene Watene Taungatara Wi Kingi te Kaponga Horima Peopeo ... Eiwai te Aim Haimona Tapapawai Karipa and Karepu te Whetu Pita Hongihongi Wi te Arei Mata te Whareaupaii Piri Kawau Teretiu Tamiaka Roka te Uru Oriwia Matiaha ... Wikitoria te Wheorangi ... Mere Rangikataia Mata Rangiwakawaia Te Eara Amotu ... NganaPene Waari Tipene Eereopa Tarewa,. Matiaha Kapu ... Rupuha Retitnana Taikehu Hotene Pukekaikaia Eruera Rauponga Tamati Ram Herewini Pumipi Hori Pumipi Hori Kokako Hita Maana Ropoama Poua ... Watene Tapu Rona Minarapa ... Rewiri Kaiure ... Ropoama Pa!ukakariki Matiu Ngahina ... Retimana Anaru Hemi Pataka Tamati Tiraurau Wi Piti te Kaponga Wi te Ahoaho ... Te Teira Parete H-ematini Kirikumara Rai Mapaha Wati Rai Apukena Maraea Ohadwiek Piripi Tawa Mata Rua Ahuroa and Rahi Waka,. Riti Porikapa Ropoama te One Fruera Rihiani ... Patara Rihiani Tawhonga Ria Matiu Kara Hinewhona Keita Taretu Romi Tipene Mere Hare Makaretu Pene ... Mere Tawa Acres. 75 2 2 2 10 5 5 5 5 5 10 5 40 10 5 5 5 5 5 2 5 5 5 5 15 5 20 2 5 5 5 5 5 5 2 2 10 60 60 10 10 7 5 2 5 5 10 5 6 40 20 5 5 60 75 5 5 60 5 10 10 5 5 20 5 5 20 5 5 5 5 10 10 5 5 5 10 177 178 179 180 181 182 183 184 185 186 187 188 189 190 191 192 193 194 195 196 197 198 199 200 201 202 203 204 205 206 207 208 209 210 211 212 213 214 215 216 217 218 219 220 221 222 223 224 225 226 227 228 229 230 231 232 233 234 235 236 237 238 239 240 24.1 242 243 244 245 246 247 248 249 250 251 M P P P P P P P M P P P P F P P P P P P M M F M P M M P M M M P P P M M P P M M M M P M M M P P M P M M M M M M P M P M M M P M M M M M M P P M M M M Te Ura Eawa Neta Ropoama ... Rakera te Ringa,. Mere Hikatu Mereana Teira ... Pipi Teira Hera Pumipi Roka Hoera Karo Hotene Ani Karipa PetiPuhe Maraina Kuratope Hana Mamae Rakapa Toinu ... Hariata Ihaia Tarihera te Piki Rakapa Poi Katene Hotene ... Kataraina Hinerua Ani Piti Te Wiera Warihi WiWikitoa Rakapa Kaiure ... A.pcnero Kaiure,. Peti Tarihera WiAri Pene Ngara Heni Tipene Warihi Kara Mikia Tipene Warihi ... Watarore Makarito Teawhanga Makareto Hinewhona Peti Rangikaumatua Wi Ruka te Tupe Pita Maka te Raenana Kataraina Tupoki Riria Rawiri Teraipene Tikiri Apiae Wera Ruka Weteriki ... Wi Tamihana Katene Maraea Katene ... Rawiri Kepa Matiaha Temiti ... Temira Teira Rawin ia te Huia Renata Kauareia Neta Teira Hariata Retimana Epiha Tupoki ... Hori Taroa Karena Tewarangi Huhana Hotene Raniera Piripi ... Hoera te Ngahuru Sarah Brown Cliaries Brown ... Mary Brown Karo Teira Charles Wati Newton Wati Ruruhira Piti ■ Te Kihirini Huriwhenua ... Mori Whatu Patumakariri Pene to Puhi Matapere Pene Puhi Hematini Rona ... Ramari Rona Mere Pohe Paranihi Tiwhona Harcwira Reta te Uru Hone Pumipi Acres. 7 10 5 10 5 10 5 10 10 5 10 10 10 10 10 10 10 5 20 2 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 10 10 10 20 5 5 5 5 5 10 5 5 5 5 20 10 10 10 5 5 10 10 5 5 5 5 20 5 5 5 5 5 5 2 5 10 5 10 5 5 5 10 5 5 10 10 M M M M M P M P M P P P Total in Diviiion T. 1,485

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

Awaeds of Compensation Cotjbt— continued.

Division VI. —Waitara to Manganui. —Award of Judge Eogan, 25th March, 1869. 252.—Pukerangiora Tribe, 2,000 acres. Mangiinui to Waiongona. —Award of Judge Eogan, 25th March, 1869. 253.—Puketapu Tribe, 10,000 acres.

Division VII. —Omata to Stoney Eiver. 254. —To Eobert Ngarongomato, Porika, and Komene. All the unappropriated land inland of the Military Settlement.

Division VIII. —Stoney River to Waiweranui. —Awards of Judge Rogan, 25th March, 1869.

Division IX. —Waiweranui to Te Hoe. —Awards of Judge Rogan, 25th March, 1869.

Division X. —Te Hoe to Omuturangi.—Awards of Judge Rogan, 25th March, 1869.

155 !56 !57 !58 !59 !60 161 !62 !63 !64 !65 m 167 M P M M M M M M F M M M M Wi Matatoru Riria te Rangoipuhia Matena Tupoki ... Te Tuiti Hamuera te Punga Tamati Kaweora,. Te Paea Kaweka Riti Mere Repo Hoera Patene Tonia Tuawhenua Tamati Ohua Neha te Rangikapuoho Acres. 25 50 50 25 25 25 25 50 25 200 50 25 50 j 268 ; 269 ' 270 271 272 273 274 275 276 277 278 M M M M 3\1 M M M M F F Porika pa te Ware ware Mohi Rahui Komene Tupoki ... Ropata Ngarongomate Ware Kokoti Ruhira Tuhoto ... Teira Pakeiti Akanihi Tipene te Kokoti Hera Waikauri ... Kararaina Pikia ... Acres. . 200 50 300 100 50 50 100 50 100 25 25 Total in Division VIII. . 1,675

279 280 281 282 283 284 285 286 287 288 M F F M 331 M M M M F Porikapa Tamaiti Rihia Petuha Oriwia Rua Rapana Tuirikawa Wiremu Putu ... Tamati Peka Petuha Ruakuo ... Hoeta te Whakaruru Roka te Wawaro Riria te Rongoipuhia .cres. 50 50 100 100 50 100 50 100 50 50 289 290 291 292 293 294 295 296 M M Al M M M M M Tipene Warihi ... Hori Wawaro ... Pera Paora Arakira Whakarau Tonia Tuawhenua Porikapa Wareware Mohi Rahui Teira Pukeiti Acres. 50 100 50 50 50 100 50 100 Total in Division IX. 1,250

!97 198 199 100 (01 102 108 101 105 106 107 ;iis 109 110 ill 112 113 114 tine 117 SIS 119 120 121 122 123 124 (25 128 127 S28 129 (30 131 132 133 (34 135 33(3 137 13S 1331 110 (41 142 143 Ml F F M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M M F M M P M M M M Maraea Tipuna ... Mereama Matuarei Neta te Rangiwawai Hakaraia Tangaika Himiona te Toko Wi Kamokamo .,, Hare Purumera ... Te Waka Hautipu Ihakara Tangi te Hau Ihaka te Rou Roia Kaweora Ngahoro Teku ... Pene Tunuwara ... Poharama Rukuwhai Heteraka Ria Niko te Wehi Wi te Arei Hori Tamati Pipi Wekepiri Ariari... Tuhangai Kerenene Herewine te Kauakaua Paora Patarakini Hemi Pataka Kerepa Kamareira Hemi Puhatu Wi Tuniwha Kewetone Hakirahi Ihaka te Manu ... Te Teira Manuka Mohi Tara Erai Neta Henere Meretini Ngawai Matena Pikiwata Akanihi Huriwhare te Uruhaha Matiu Wharematengi Nga Pei Ngatata Matiu te Wawai., Himiona te Maunga Hana Haki Paora Ihimera ... Te Poihi Mango Oriwia Rua Uru Takiora Wiremu Putu ... Tamati Peka Hoeta te Whakaruru .ores. 200 200 200 100 100 50 50 50 50 50 50 50 50 50 50 50 50 r 0 100 100 100 100 50 50 50 50 50 100 100 100 50 50 50 50 50 200 50 50 50 100 50 200 50 50 50 50 50 345 346 347 348 349 350 351 352 353 354 355 356 357 358 359 360 361 362 363 364 365 366 367 368 369 370 371 372 373 374 375 376 377 378 379 380 381 382 383 384 385 386 387 388 389 390 M M M M M P M P P M M M M M M M M M M P P F F F P P P P F F Harahone Ihaka te Kauri Paratene Huriwhare Heta Heke Kepa Huti Riria Rangoipuhia Hamuera te Punga Pera Paora Mere Repo Hoera Patene Tonia Tuawhenua Tamati Ohua Neha te Rangikapuoho Porikapa Tamaiti Porikapa te Wareware W. H. W. Carrington Mohi Rahui Komene Tupoki Ropata Ngarongomate Reihio Tamati Peka Rona Matiu Hamuera Tahana Mata Tuhawaiki,. Heni Inipounamu Ruhira Tuhoto ... Arakira Whakarau Oriwai te Huia ... Rihi Kokuhu Maraea Kamareira Makere Kerenene Pipi Teira and Mere Teira Mere Kuhu Kataraina Kahuke Ripeka Tapuhi Peti Temaipi Mere Pataka Riti Porikapa Hara Paoho Roka Tapui Rehara Apakura,. Hera Kataka Makareta Haroto Mere Taukirangi Makareta le Ahuroa Maraea Pohe Peti Ngehe Lores, 50 50 50 50 50 50 200 50 50 100 100 200 200 100 300 100 300 300 300 50 50 50 50 25 25 25 25 25 25 25 50 50 50 50 50 100 100 100 100 200 200 50 100 100 200 100 F F P P P P F F F F F P F F F Total in Division X. 8,275

G.— 2. (Appendix B.)

Awaeds op Compensation Couet— continued.

Division XI. —Omuturangi to Kaupukunui.—Awards of Judge Rogan, 25th March, 1869.

Sittings at Wanganui, June, 1866. — Certificates signed by Judge Smith. Division XII.—Kaupukunui to Waitotara.—Awards of Judge Smith, 12th December, 1866, and following days; and Final Order, 18th March, 1874.

191 M 192 M 193 M (94 P 195 S M Hariona Tuhana... Ihakara te Tata ... Kepa Huti Ani Heta Karo te Rapo 1 Acres. 50 | 396 M 50 I 397 M 50 I 398 M 50 Ii 50 li I Rapana Tutakione Ropiha Haungenge Matiu Warematangi Tola! in Division XI. Acres. ... 200 ... 300 50 ... 800

399 1(10 101 102 103 104 105 106 107 308 109 HO til 112 113 114 115 116 117 t!S a 9 120 121 122 123 124 125 126 127 128 129 180 131 132 133 134 135 136 137 138 139 140 141 142 143 144 145 146 147 11S 1-13) 1330 151 152 153 154 155 156 457 458 459 Hata Rio Maka Taiapiti ... Paramena Tumahuki Reihana Terekuku Ereuti te Pewa ... Wahanga Mohi Rahui Heteraka Ria Nikorima Taiaroa Herewini Tumina Riria Tutere Emira Ronginga Anairi te Auripo WiTuraki Hemara Rangawhenua Horomona Tutewhiwhia ... Nakora te Manukarioi Children of Rio ... Ihaia te Hokoiti... Rawera Perangi Tini Pahewa Koroneho te Ikaamaui Hariata te Rapu... Raimapaha Kapui Mata Hihina Te Omaoma Rihari Mokaikereru Hera Tuawhenua Ralicra te Kou ... Horopapera Pukeke Herona Hineihara Karo Hinehau ... Mere Awatea Mere Hotene Terawaitu ... Ani Teafea Harieta Mariao ... Ihaia te Horopitau Rahera Tiw'ai Ruia Rerekaipuke Hori Ruatuna ... Horima Katene ... Hamiona Hiroti Hare te Opa Mohi Nuimatua ... Wirape Takarangiatua lahia Apaparangi Wikiriwhi te Whakaoru ... Ihipera Rangitatai Henerete Uruhina Pere Tamati Ahipane Marangai Heta te Manurua Hakaraia te Polio Arapera Te Keene Heuare Pumipi ... Htirita Kevvahoro Tare Teretiu Harirota Arona Poutini ... Ponaru Rakorako lores. 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16

460 461 462 463 464 465 466 467 468 469 470 471 472 473 474 475 476 477 478 479 480 481 482 483 484 485 486 487 488 489 490 491 492 493 494 495 496 497 498 499 500 501 502 503 504 505 506 507 508 509 510 511 512 513 514 515 516 517 518 Ihikeira te Waikapoariki ... Hemi Kara Harata Rimutahi Rangipupu Wikitoria Tamumu Hare Tamum u ... Pirihira te Arohoro Hoani Parao Matanahira Taiariki Haira Kahutarai'oa Rewi Horomona... Pomaparie Haunui Hirata te Poti ... Rini Hemioata ... Katera te Hiri ... Ruihi ... Wiripo Ngatoa ... Matiu te Mata ... Rora Pona Ruhia te Pare Rora Hawea Cliildren of Peina Watikini Mowhitu Kararaina Pukeroa Erina Pirihira ... Ani Hoka Ripeka A ni Ngawai Hori Kerei Paipai Reupena Tauria ... Kawana Tawliitorangi Meti Kingi Paetahi Ripeka Kerei Ropiha Haungenge Hori Ngapuka Hamiona te Rangiteki Hariata Tangihiaroa Reihana Kawekairangi Mere.te Matau ... Paora Mete Auita Pikia Eruana Tomoaka Mihipera Rukuha Rahera Paori Pango ... Hiria Rukau Ani Waea Rora Mete Kingi Haromi te Makawe Poni te Rangitupaianui ... Wi Arei Hariata Taukawe Ramavihi Taukari Maraea Hira Ripeka Hone Raima Rae Rihela Paihi Wikitora Raurewa Teretiu (afterwards added) .ores. 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 10 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 Total in Division XII. 17,281

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

No. 5. .Agreements made with Natives in 18G7 to surrender their Compensation Awards.

Note. —The Natives concerned in the following awards agreed to take land for their claims, and a Gazette Notice to that effect was published in 1867,p.443:—"Colonial Secretary's Office, Wellington, 13th November, 1867. —His Excellency the Governor directs it to be notified that Agreements have been made, in accordance with the terms of section 9 of "The New Zealand Settlements Amendment and Continuance Act, 1865," with the claimants named in the Schedule hereto attached, to receive lands in extinguishment of their claims in the Ngatiawa Coast Block, to the extent and in the localities therein specified.—E. W. Stafford." But no land has yet (1880) been allocated, except for those in Division V. (1,485 acres).

Division I. —Claim A. —Waipingao to Titoki. —3,450 acres Rural, 8 acres Town land.

Division II. —Claim B. —Titoki to Urenui. —6,450 acres Rural land.

Division III. —Claim C. —Urenui to Rau-o-te-Huia.—3,450 acres Rural land.

Division V.—Claim E. —Titirangi to Waitara. —1,485 acres Rural land.

NameB. Rural Town [akaraia ... "opera fi Katipu Pi Weke... [era Hinerae rata Rangiwhakawaia [iriama Tarewa Acres. 500 500 250 200 250 250 250 Acres. 1 1 1 1 1 1 1

Names. Rural Town Pirihira Kokoti Mata Rua Ahuroa ... RahiWaka Mata Whareaupaki Waimapuna Acres. 250 250 250 250 250 Acres. 1 3,450 | 8_

Names. Rutera Whareahua ... Matiu Whangaroa ... Hemara Waiou Rawiri Pukere Tamati Kawhia Arimana Patea Mokena Huriwhenua Hakaraia Ngatiki Henare Punaruku Teieti Raniera Repo Pirihira Tiria Hariata Ngaraka Lores. 200 100 100 500 200 200 500 200 200 50 50 100 300 Names. Iriapeti Peke Maraea Ramari Ruatakato ... Metapiri ... Te Wirihana Piro Hami Puanu Eria Ngamuka Inia Paihia Hariata Horomona ... Harata Meriana Taupe Mereaina ... Lores. 100 100 100 50 500 200 300 100 300 100 50 50 Names. Rahira Kaaro Pamariki ... Kepa Ngapapa Maraea Harawira Mokena ... Makareta Retimana ... Rehera Hami WiWeke ... Kepa Whare Heni Warenui Acres. 50 500 500 100 100 100 200 loo 100 50 6,450

Names. re Matina ... Piri Kawau Wi te Arei EToera Kereopa te Wahana... Hone Pumipi ilatiaha Hakapu Karipa te Whetxi Eleremaia ... Feretiu Tamiaka rereti Kotuku _ipene Kokapu _piha te Huhenga ... ?ita Hongihongi Pirika Rongoaka 3haka Tapuhi Heta te Kauri Paora te Kauri Lcres. 200 100 200 50 50 50 50 50 100 50 50 50 50 50 50 I 100 50 50 ; .Names Ihaka te Kauri Roihi Hakihaki Mihi Korama Oriwia Matiaha Rakapa Peti Uukinga Peti Hakihaki Hani Karipa Hariata Ihaia Katene Hotene Mere Ngamoka Erina Hera Ngamoka Mina Porahu Whangowhango Ruruhira ... Karipa Mangere is. Lcres. 50 50 50 100 50 50 50 50 50 50 50 r 50 50 50 50 50 50 50 Names. Mere Inia ... Matenga Rore Kihirini Hnriwhaka... Riwai te Ahu Ria Mere Ri ... Amiria Henare Matene Honehira te Rangihaemata Wi Tamihana te Neke Ruhia Matene Te Rakatau Ramari Kepa Himiona te Oki Hoponaia ... Kepa Whare Lcres 100 50 50 100 50 50 50 100 50 50 50 200 100 50 50 50 3/150

Names. A lcres. 15 5 5 5 5 2 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 10 40 Names. Te Rangihaemata ... Ruihi Matena Wi Piti te Rawhi ... Epiha te Hoko Ramari Romi Makareta Retimana ... Pirihera Tipene Pera Horopapa Himiona te Oke Roihi Ihaia Te Teira ... Tamati Tiraurau Hemi Pataka Retimana Anaru Matiu Ngahina Ropoama Patukakariki Rewiri Kaiure .cres. 10 5 5 5 5 5 10 2 2 2 75 60 75 60 5 5 20 40 Names. .ores. 6 5 10 5 5 2 5 7 10 10 60 60 5 10 2 2 5 5 'iri Kawau lata Whareaupaki ... Vi te Arei 'ita Hongihongi Carepa and Karepa e Whitu ... laimona Tapapawai Uwai te Ahu lorimaPeopeo Vi Kingi te Kaponga Vi te Ahoaho Vi Piti te Kaponga... Vatene Taungatara ... lemi Watene tawiri Rauponga 'arinihi Tukoko leremaia Paora and Hoani Paora lone Pumipi 6—G. 2. Rona Minarapa Watene Tapu Ropoama Poua Hita Maana Hori Kokako Hori Pumipi Pumipi Herewini ... Tamati Raru Eruera Rauponga Hotene Pukekaikaia... Retimana Taikehu ... Teretiu Tamiaka Rupuha Matiaha Kapu Kereopa Tarewa Waari Tipene Ngana Pene 5 10

G-.—2. (Appendix B.)

Agreements made with Natives .in 1867 to surrender their Compensation Awards— continued.

Division V. —Claim E. —Titirangi to Waitara.—1,485 acres Rural land— continued

SUMMABY. Claim A.—Waipingao to Titoki.—l2 claimants ... ... ... ... 3,458 acres. Claim B. —Titoki to Urenui. —35 claimants ... ... ... ... 6,450 acres. Claim C. —Urenui to Eau-o-te-Huia. —52 claimants ... ... ... 3,450 acres. Claim E.—Titirangi to Waitara. —152 claimants ... ... ... ... 1,485 acres. Total, 251 claimants, for ... ... ... 14,843 acres.

No. 6. Statement showing the Present Position of the Compensation Awards in Division XII., Kaupukunui to Waitotara, 17,280 acres. — [See Captain Wray's Evidence, Q. 1,187-1,194.] Summary. Awards purchased by the Government : — 20 of 400 acres lof 120 „ 57 of 16 „ — — 9,032 acres Awards still to be Crown-granted : — 15 of 400 acres 4of 120 „ sof 280 „ 23 of 16 „ 8,248 Total ... ... ... 17,280 acres

Detailed Statement of the above Awards in Division XII., showing the Disposal of the same.

Names, le Kara Amotu Mata Rangiwhakawaia Mere Rangikataia ... Wikitoria Wheorangi Oriwia Matiaha Roka te Uru Kataraina Hinerua ... Katene Hotene Rakapa Poi Tahihera te Piki Hariata Ihaia Rakapa Tomu Hana Mamae Mariana Kuratope ... PetiPuhe... Ani Karipa Karo Hotene Roka Hoera Hera Pumipi. Pipi Teira Mereana Teira Mere Hikatu Rakera te Ringa Neta Ropoama Te Rura Kawa Mere Tawa Makareta Pene Mere Hare Romi Tipene Keita Taretu Kara Hinewhona Ria Matiu Rihiana Tawanga Patara .ores. 5 5 5 5 2 20 20 5 10 10 10 10 10 10 10 5 10 10 5 10 5 10 5 10 7 10 5 5 5 10 10 5 5 5 Names. Eruera Rihiana Ropoama te One Riti Porikapa Mata Rua Ahuroa and Rai Waka Piripi Tana Maraea Chadwick Rai Apukena Raimapaha Wati Hematini Kirikumara Newton Wati Charles Wati Mary Brown Charles Brown Sarah Brown Hoera te Ngahuru ... Raniera Piripi Huhana Hotene Karena te Warangi ... Hori Taroa Epiha Tupoki Hariata Retimana ... Neta Teira Renata Kauereia Rawinia te Huia Tetnira Teira Matiaha te Miti Rawiri Kepa Maraea Katene Wi Tamihana Katene Ruka Weteriki Apiae Wera Teraipine Tekiri Riria Rawiri Kataraina Tupoki .ores. 5 20 5 5 20 5 5 10 10 5 5 5 5 5 20 5 5 5 5 10 10 5 5 10 10 10 20 5 5 5 5 10 5 5 Names. Pita Maka te Raeuaua Wi Ruka te Tupe Peti Rangikaumatua Makareta Hinewhona Makarito te Awhanga Karo Teira Watarore ... Tipene Warihi Heni Tipene Warihi Kara Mikia Peui Ngara WiAri Peti Tarihera Apenere Kaiuri Rakapa Kaiuri Wi Wikitoa Te Wiera Warihi Ani Piti ... Ruruhira Piti Parete Reta te Uru Harewira ... Paranihi Tiwhana ... Mere Pohe Ramari Rona Hematini Rona Metapere Pene Puhi Pene te Puhi Patu Makariri More Whatu Te Kihirini Acres, 5 5 5 20 10 5 10 10 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 5 2 2 5 10 5 5 10 5 5 5 10 5 10 5 1,485

No. of Section. Awardees. Area. Remarks. No. of | Section. ■ Awardees. Area. Remarks. Waitotari T Distr, let. 385 384 383 376 377 379 380 381 i_.882 Karo Hinehau Rawiri Porangi Tini Pahewa Koroneho te Ika Maui Mere Hotene Rihari Mokai Keveru Horopapera Pukeke... Ani Teatea Ruhia te Pare Acres. 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 400 16 Purchased by G-ovt. pt.382 Wiari Hare te Apa Pomaparie Haunui ... Ripeka Hone Te Hirata te Poti ... Children of Peina ... Rahera te Kou Acres. 16 16 16 16 16 16 400 Purchased by Q-ovt. 11 »r >J rr 378 rr) Purchased by G-. Hutchison. In hands of awardee. 387 Rahera Tiwaia 400

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

Statement showing Compensation Court Awards, &c.— continued.

No. of Section. Awardees. Area. Remarks. No. of Section. Awardaes. Area. Remarka. Waitotara Dis> rict —cc mtinued. 386 399 397 395 400 Eroria Hinehara Paramena Tamahuki Te Oma Oma Harieta te Rapu Maka Taiapiti Acres. 400 400 400 400 400 Leased to Govt. Purchased by Govt. jr 404 Hari Roti ... Horinia Katene Ani Waea ... ... : Mohi Nuimatua Haimona Hiroti Te Keeno ... Henare Pumipi Tare Tahua Teretiu... Wikitoria Taumumu Pirihora te Arohori... Hoani Parao Natanaliira Taiariki... Haira Kahutiaroa ... Rewi Horomona Kararaina Pukeroa ... Eruia Pirihira Ani Hoka ... Repeka Ani Ngawai Hori Kerei Paipai ... Repeka Kerei Paipai Ropiha Haungenge ... Hori Ngapaka Haimona te Rangiteki Harieta Tangihiaroa... Reih an a Kaw e Kairangi Te Mera te Matau ... Poara Meto Anita Pikia Erana Tomoaka Haromi te Makawe ... Mihipeka Rukutia ... Teretiu Arona Poutini Poaru Rakorako Ihikiera te Waikapoariki Wirape Takarangiatua Ihaia Apaparangi Wikirhvhi teWhakoru Ihipera Rangitatai ... Henereta Uruhina ... Pere Tamati Ahipane Marangai ... Heta te Manurua Hakaria te Poho Arapira Hemi Kara Harata Rimutahi Harita Kurahoro Rangipupu Acres. 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 Purchased by Hori. In hands of awardee. Leased to William- • rr> 398 396 394 390 389 388 358 Mata Hihina Mata Til'ia and Tupuhi Ihaia te Horopitau ... Raimapaha Kapui ... Hariata Mariao Wiripo Ngatoa Rini Hemoata Reupena Tauria Kawana Tawhitorangi Ramarihi Taukari ... Matiu te Mata Poni te Rangitapuaenui Hariata Taukawe Katera te Hira Rora Pono Ruihi Hiria Ruhau Rora Mete Kingi 400 400 400 400 400 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 son. Purchased by Govt. ri rr J» jr 403 401 353 I, » rr r) r-r rr )» 16 16 16 16 16 16 ), rr 393 391 rr rr) 392 Supposed to be purchased by Mr. A. Duncan, do do C Purchased by H. S. i Taylor. rr ll 354 355 408 413 Watikini Tuawhitu ... Rora Hawea J Hata Rio Reihana Terekuku ,.. Waharua ... 16 16 400 400 400 406 In hands of Nalivas. 414 419 418 417 415 416 Mohi Rahui Heteraka Ria Herewini Tumina ... Riria Tutere Eruera Rauponga ... Horomona Tutewhiwhia Anairi te Aurepo Hera Tuawhenua 400 400 400 400 400 400 Purchased by H. Axup. Leased by H. Aiup. Purchased by Govt. rr rr 411 412 400 400 r> ,i Purchased by G. Hutchison. Said to be leased to Worgan and Curl, do 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 16 rt ,i 405 410 WiTuraki 400 409 402 Te Hemara Rongowhenua Hare Tamumu 400 16 Said to be purchased by Worgan. Whenuaku » ,i 15,12, 13 15 11 Mere Awatea and Erueti te Pewa Mete Kingi Maraea Hira Rahira Poari 400 400 16 16 16 \ Purchased by j Nicholson. ra Dist rict. Pango Wikitoria Raurewa ... Raimarae Riheta Puihi 16 16 16 16 Purchased by (Jott. ,i j) Purchased by Govt. 572 Nikorima te Wehi ... 280 Carlyle Purchased by Hudson and Co. Purchased by Govt. Purchased by R. B. Pearoe. do do District 567 568 569 570 571 r. Hori Ruatuna 120 Purchased by R. B. Pearce. Purchased by Endson and Co. do do do £65 566 Nikorima te Wehi ... Nakora te Manukariai 120 120 Ditto 280 556 567 Ihaia te Hokoiti Reria Rerekaipuke ... 120 120 Riria Rerekaipuke ... Ihaia Hotoiti Nakora te Manukariai 280 280 280

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

No. 7. Statement of the Compensation Awaeds made by the Court and by the Government.

I. Awards of the Compensation Court :— Acres. Acres. Division I.—Waipingao (White Cliffs) to Titoki ... ... ... ... 3,458 IL—Titoki to Urenui ... ... ... ... ... ... 6,450 lll.—Urenui to Eau-o-te-Huia ... ... ... ... ... 3,450 IV.—Eau-o-te-Huia to Titirangi ... ... ... ~. ... 15,000 V.—Titirangi to Waitara ... ... ... ... ... ... 1,485 VI. —Waitara to Manganui ... ... ... ... ... ... 2,000 Manganui to Waiongona ... ... ... ... ... 10,000 Vll.—Omata to Stoney Eiver ... ... ... ... ... 8,700 VIII. —Stoney Eiver to Waiweranui ... ... ... ... ... 1,675 IX.—Waiweranui to Te Hoe ... ... ... ... ... 1,250 X.—Te Hoe to Omuturangi ... ... ... ... ... 8,275 XL —Omuturangi to Kaupukunui ... ... ... ... ... 800 XII. —Kaupukunui to Waitotara ... ... ... ... ... 17,280 79,823 Of these awards the following have been allocated or otherwise disposed of: — In Division IV.-—Ngatirahiri Block at Onaero ... ... ... ... 15,000 V. —Titirangi to Waitara, individualized ... ... ... 1,485 Vl.—Ceded to Government in the purchase of Moa Block ... 10,000 Vlll.—Allocated to Ngarongomate and others ... ... ... 8,700 Xll.—Purchased by Government ... ... ... 9,032 To be Crown granted ... ... ... ... 8,248 17,280 52,465 Leaving still to be allocated ... ... ... 27,358 This allocation has to be made as follows :— 1. North of Waitara: In Division I.—Waipingao to Titoki ... ... ... 3,458 IL—Titoki to Urenui ... ... ... ... 6,450 lll.—Urenui to Eau-o-te-Huia ... ... ... 3,450 Vl.—Waitara to Manganui ... ... ... 2,000 15,358 2. South of Stoney Eiver: In Division Vlll.—Stoney Eiver to Waiweranui ... ... 1,675 IX.—Waiweranui to Te Hoe ... ... ... 1,250 X.—Te Hoe to Omuturangi ... ... ... 8,275 Xl.—Omuturangi to Kaupukunui ... ... 800 12,000 Total ... ... ... ... ... 27,358

11. Government Awards :— 1. Ngatitama tribe, White Cliffs to Titoki ... ... ... ... ... 1,300 2. Ngatimutunga, Titoki to Eau-o-te-Huia ... ... ... ... ... 3,000 3. Ngatiawa, Titirangi to Onatiki ... ... ... ... ... ... 2,700 4. Puketapu, Onatiki to Waitaha ... ... ... ... ... ... 2,100 5. Taranaki, Stoney Eiver to Omuturangi ... ... ... ... ... 3,100 12,200 6. To the chief Te Puni 200 acres, and to Wi Tako, Mohi, and Hemi Parai, 100 acres each ... 500 All these are still to be allocated ... ... ... 12,700

Recapitulation : Compensation Court Awaids yet to be allocated ... ... ... ... ... 27,358 Government Awards yet to be allocated ... ... ... ... ... ... 12,700 Total ... ... ... ... ... ... 40,058

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

No. 8. Lands Reserved for or Returned to Natives within the Confiscated Territory, from Waitotara to the White Cliffs.

Detailed Statement under the several Heads of the Preceding Summary.

1. —Native Reserves in Settled Districts North of Waingongoro.

7—G. 2.

itJMMAEY :— I. —North of Waingongoro : — 1. Reserves in settled districts ... ... ... 2. Town and suburban sections A. e. v. 3,084 3 1 948 1 34 A. E. P. 3. Rural land 11,799 2 22 15,832 3 17 II. —South of Waingongoro : — 4. Reserves before the insurrection of 1868 22,364 2 29 5. Reserves since ditto 7,320 2 18 6. Later reserves since 1873 13,213 1 0 7. Reserves for individual Natives 999 0 21 8. Reserves leased by Native Reserves Commiesioner 505 1 24 III. —9. Reserves in blocks acquired since 1872 by cession or takoha 44,403 0 12 3,381 3 3 IV. —10. Blocks of land restored or over which the confiscation was abandoned... 66,460 0 O Total ... 130,077 2 32

Survey District. Block. Name of Reserve. No. of Section. Area. 'ape „ ,, ,, ,,, ,,, Waitara ... 'aritutu ... ,, ... ... Okato ,, ... rr Oakura ,, Waitara West ... rr ... ,, Koru Kairau Pukekohatu Puliata Ngapuketurua ... 2 41 45 54 Part of 5 „ 5 167 Rural, 132 Suburban 25 Rural, 52 „ 100 „ 101 „ 133 Suburban 10 Burial-ground Rural, 71 i, 72 „ 186 38, 103, 104, 105, 106, 107, 108, 109, 110, 122 179 163, 168, 170,171, 172 38 76 14, 15, 19, 20 Burial-ground, part section 1 61 54 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, Block XII. Burial-ground 32 a. e. v. 127 0 0 51 0 0 50 0 0 53 0 0 6 0 0 0 0 32 3 10 156 0 0 20 0 7 33 0 0 87 0 0 75 0 0 578 0 0 25 0 0 0 18 12 0 0 22 0 0 204 0 © 492 0 0 ,, ... ,, ... ... Vaitara ... ,, .., Waitara East Kaipakopako Mar.ukorihi „ ,, ,, .,. ... „ .., ... 'aritutu ... 'aritutu and Waitara Huirangi ,, ... Kairoa Vaitara ... TeArei Pekatu 52 0 0 235 0 0 51 0 0 340 0 0 200 0 0 0 1 14 42 0 0 163 3 0 1 0 25 0 3 0 3 3 35 „ ,, ,., Tikorangi „ Urenui Kaipikari ,, j, ,., ,,, Pukearuhe Mimi Wai-iti limi )punake... ,, ,,. Opunake „ Rimupiko „ ... ... ,, ,.. Total ..; 3,084 3 1

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

Lands Eeserved for or Rettjened to Natives within the Confiscated Territory — continued.

2. —Town and Suburban Sections.

Name of Town and No. of Section. Area. Name of Town and No. of Section. Area. Okato. A. E. P. A. E. P. |l Town.— Raleigh West. Block. Sections. VI. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12 ... VIII. 1 XXXII. 5 XLII. 11 XL1II. 10 XLIV. 6 L. 9, 10, 11,12 LII. 1, 2,3,4,5,6 ... LIV. 12 LV. 1 LVIII. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12 ... LX. 1 LXI. 11 LXIV. 7, 8, 9, 10 LXV. 11, 12 ... LXXII. 1 LXXXI. 10 LXXXIX. 1, 2 XO. 8, 10, 13, 15 XCII. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9,10,11,12,13,14 XCIII. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9,10,11,12,13,14 XOV. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10,11,12,13,14 XCVIII. 6 ' C. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12 ... CI. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12 ... CVI. 9 Town.— 2, 49, 50, 63, 61, 96, 100, 104, 106,) 108, 110, 111, 112 j 13 0 Oi 13 0 0 A. E. P. 2 3 34 0 11 0 12 0 10 0 10 0 10 10 0 1 2 12 0 10 0 10 3 0 0 0 10 0 10 10 0 0 2 0 0 10 0 18 0 2 0 10 9 3 2 0 3 2 0 3 2 0 0 12 3 0 0 3 0 0 0 10 Suburhan. —3,4,5,6,7,8... 159 3 16| | iho Old 159 3 16; Oakuha. 172 3 16 172 3 16 j Town.—l, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 11, 12, 13, 14, 21,"] 22, 23, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31, 32, 33, 34, 36, 39, 54, 55, 56, 57, 63, 64, 6(5, 68, 70, 71, 73, 74, 81, 86, 87, 88, 90, 95, 100, 105, 107, 113, 114, 115, 116, 118, 120, 121, 123, 134, 136, 144, 145, 146, \- 150, 152, 153, 154, 157, 158, 159, 161, 175, 177, 178, 181, 183, 195, 196, 197, 198, 202, 204, 208, 214, 215, 216, 217, 218, 219, 222, 223, 226, 233, 234, 239, 240, 244, 245, 246 J Suburban.— 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 9, 10,11,12,13, ) 14, 15, 16,17, 18 ) ■ 65 1 14 149 3 1 65 1 14 Ahuahu. 215 0 15 Town.— 3, 6, 14, 25, 26, 27, 28, 32, 33, 34, 35,) 38, 39, 40, 49, 59, 60, 71, 72, 80, 81, 83, 84, 85, [ 86, 87, 88, 89, 92, 94, 97, 98 ) Suburban.—1, 2, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9,10,11,12,13,33; 14, 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20 i 16 0 0 137 0 1 153 0 1 Raleigh East. 31 1 28 Koeu. II. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 III. 1,2,3,4, 5,6,7,8 VII. 1, 2,3,4 VIII. 9, 10, 11,12 IX. 1,2,4 XIII. 1,2,3,4 XV. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12 XX. 1,2,3,4 XXVII. 1,2, 3, 4,5,6 ... XLVI. 9,10,11 2 0 0 2 0 0 0 3 38 10 0 0 3 0 10 3 12 0 10 0 12 2 0 3 7 Town.— 10, 11, 25, 29, 32, 36, 40, 44, 48, 52, > 60, 64, 68, 80, 93, 94, 97, 98, 101, 102 j 10 0 12 i Suburban. —2, 3, 4 74 3 16| Manutahi. 84 3 28 Town.— 11, 12, 13, 16, 25, 26, 27, 42, 43, 49,") 54, 55, 59, 74, 86, 87, 88, 89, 99, 100, 101, 102, _ 110, 111, 112, 113, 114, 121, 122, 123 ) Suburban.—1,2,3, 4, 5,7,8 14 1 25 54 2 22 12 2 10 Pitkeaeuhe. Mataitawa. 69 0 7 Town.— 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13,") 14, 15, 16, 21, 22, 23, 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 29, 30, f 31, 32, 40, 47, 49, 52, 58, 62, 77, 81, 88, 93, 94, ( 104 ) 40 0 0 Town— 17, 28, 29, 53, 101... 2 2 0 103 2 9 Suburban. —1, 2 ... 63 2 0 Suburban.— 2,3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8,9 66 0 0 143 2 9 Recapiti OrATION. A. E. P. Okato Oakura Ahuahu Koru Manutahi Mataitawa Raleigh West Raleigh EaBt ... Pukearuhe 172 3 16 215 0 15 153 0 1 84 3 28 69 0 7 66 0 0 31 1 28 12 2 10 143 2 9 Total 948 1 34

G—2. (Appendix B.)

Lands Reserved for or Eetitened to Natives within the Confiscated Territory— continued.

3.—Rural Land.

* Natives have sold about 700 acres of these. t Natives have sold about 2,530 acres out of Waitara West, and leased most of the remainder.

Survey District. District. No. of Section. Area. Paritutu Rural. Waitara West ... 50 51 53 54 56 57 58 59 60 61 62 63 64 65 66 67 68 69 70 71 72 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 80 81 82 83 84 85 86 87 88 89 90 91 92 93 94 95 96 Pt. 97 „ 97 98 99 102 103 104 105 106 107 108 109 110 111 112 113 114 115 116 117 118 119 120 121 122 123 124 125 126 127 128 129 130 131 koriko A. E. P. 315 0 0 362 0 0 70 0 0 100 0 0 50 0 0 68 0 0 89 1 15 70 0 0 30 0 0 175 0 0 29 2 16 135 0 0 200 0 0 150 0 0 152 0 0 52 0 0 126 2 0 15 1 27 29 3 0 100 0 0 11 3 0 56 3 8 50 2 12 50 0 0 70 0 0 78 0 0 100 0 0 60 0 0 57 2 0 35 3 16 75 1 30 36 1 25 59 3 0 44 0 0 95 0 0 14 2 32 12 0 32 10 0 0 10 0 0 8 10 60 0 0 50 0 0 30 2 13 40 0 0 26 0 0 34 0 0 21 0 0 2 0 30 165 0 0 152 0 0 81 0 0 50 0 0 97 0 0 75 0 0 23 0 0 15 0 0 37 2 0 65 0 0 49 1 20 30 0 0 27 3 0 56 3 0 35 2 0 35 0 0 35 3 28 30 1 0 30 1 0 45 0 0 45 0 0 95 0 0 35 0 0 31 0 0 126 0 0 50 0 0 70 0 0 35 0 0 206 0 0 25 1 14 115 0 0 595 0 0 „ ,, ,, ... ,, ... ,, ... ,, ,, „ ... ,, ... ,, ... ,, ... ,, ... ,, ,, ... ,, ... rrrr ,, ... ... ,, ... ,, ... ,, ... „ ,, ... ,, ... ,, „ ,, ... „ ,, „ ... ,, ... ,, ... „ ... „ ... ,, ... „ ,, ... ,, ... ,, ... ,, ... ,, ... ,, ... ,j ... ,, ... ,, ... ,, ... ,, ... ,, ,, ... ,, ... ,, ,, ... „ ,, ... ,, ... ,, ... „ ... „ Matari 6,084 0 38f

Survey District. District. J No. of Section. Area. Cape a i, j, ,, II Jl )J II II ), Rural. Okato ,, ... ,, ... ,, ... ,, ... 99 101 105 108 109 110 111 112 113 114 115 116 117 118 119 120 121 122 123 124 125 126 127 A. E. P. 52 2 26 52 0 0 51 1 30 10 0 16 100 0 0 300 0 0 50 0 0 363 0 0 136 0 12 100 0 0 100 0 0 100 0 0 100 0 0 50 0 0 10 0 33 19 2 26 100 0 30 50 0 0 50 0 0 50 0 0 100 0 0 100 0 0 100 0 0 II » rrr jr. 1, ,i ,i jr rr) J) )J » 2,145 1 13* Cape Oakura 146 0 0 99 0 0 101 0 0 45 0 0 18 0 0 51 0 0 50 3 0 48 0 0 23 0 0 50 0 0 24 0 0 41 3 0 51 0 0 44 0 0 j> n j, i, i, 1 4 34 49 74 123 129 137 141 143 148 149 151 152 a , a ,, rr, ), >rr 11 792 2 0 Paritutu Huirangi 43 0 0 3 0 20 16 3 0 16 3 0 21 0 0 9 2 0 14 0 0 9 3 0 Waitara n ,, 1 184 87 154 157 158 159 174 ,) 7, II ,, II 133 3 20 Mimi Pukearuhe 18 2 30 29 0 19 41 47 ,rr ,, ... 47 3 9 Waitara Waitara West ... 200 0 0 99 0 0 102 0 0 105 1 14 56 0 0 23 0 0 90 0 37 65 0 34 40 0 17 24 2 8 58 1 9 59 0 27 31 3 11 42 3 0 48 2 14 Paritutu rr Waitara rrrr II ,rr Pt. 1 „ 1 29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 II II Paritutu Waitara )> 1,046 0 11

G.— 2. (Appendix B.)

Lands Eeseeved for or Eetuened to Natives within the Confiscated Territory— continued,

3. —Rural Land— continued.

* Natives have Bold about 850 acres, and leased most of the remainder,

4.—Native Reserves set apart previous to Second Insurrection, in 1868, between Waitotara and Waingongoro Rivers.

5.—Additional Reserves, set apart by Sir D. McLean in January, 1873, on the return of the Natives to Patea after the Second Insurrection.

In addition to the above reserves, Sir Donald McLean made a reserve of 1,000 acres (afterwards extended to 1,500 acres) for Pepe Heke and the Ahitahi people ; 1,000 acres for Whakataka (Toi); and 1,000 acres for the Ngatitupaea. These are now included in the Tirotiromoana reserve of 10,000 acres, made by Major Brown (see No. 6).

Survey District. District, I No. of Section. Area. Survey District. District. No. of Section. Area. 'aitara Rural. Waitara East ... 34 35 36 37 38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 46 47 48 49 50 51 52 53 54 55 5(3 A. E. P. 100 0 0 16 0 15 16 0 27 15 0 5 50 3 5 51 2 36 50 0 0 112 0 0 20 0 0 35 2 8 15 3 17 17 3 2 33 0 32 5 2 5 88 3 29 60 0 0 22 2 23 37 3 21 50 0 0 6 2 30 5 0 3 5 0 3 5 0 3 Waitara Rural. Waitara Past ... 57 58 59 60 61 62 63 64 65 GO 67 68 69 70 73 74 75 76 77 78 79 A. E. P. 5 0 3 5 0 3 5 1 13 10 0 13 25 0 33 110 0 0 96 0 3 15 0 3 20 0 1 15 0 1 66 1 17 31 1 9 55 3 39 100 0 0 25 0 24 35 3 0 26 1 13 32 0 0 30 0 0 14 0 13 5 0 30 rr> ll ir ••• „ ll ii ••• 11 ll 11 ii ii ••• » ii ••■ II II 11 11 !) st rr. II 11 ii J) ,, ... ll 11 ii »<•« n )) n ■ •• ,rr rr J> j) ii ••• rr> ii ii ••• » ll ii ... 31 u ll 1,549 3 P ll

No. on Plan. District and Locality. Area. No. on Plan. District and Locality. Area. 6 and 7 Taranaki i —■ Patea, Ketemarae „ Waingongoro (Kanihi) A. K. P. 100 O 0 500 0 0 16 39 40 43 64 134 177 218 141 301 302 Wellington: — Okotuku A. E. p. 37 0 0 12 3 0 50 0 0 29 0 0 65 2 0 51 0 0 52 3 29 330 0 0 250 0 0 164 0 0 63 2 0 18,19,20 21, 22 585 586 587 i " „ Waukina ... „ Ingahape ... ,, Tangahoe ... ,, Whareroa ... ,, Mokoia ,, Otoia „ Taumaha ... ,, Tamahere ... Okotuku, Putahi ... 285 0 0 420 0 0 250 0 0 60 0 0 10,500 0 0 4,800 0 0 1,200 0 0 2,800 0 0 127 0 0 217 0 0 " Oika '.'.'. „ Putahi ... „ Ihupuku 1,105 2 29 21,259 0 0 Total reserves, 1868 22,364 2 29

No. on Plan. Locality. Area. Remarks. Pai f,ea District. A. B. P. 107 0 0 2 0 28 18 1 13 31 1 22 9 3 9 2,000 0 0 1,000 0 0 14 0 0 588 575 533 537 515 Patea, near Wareroa Reserve Near Ketemarae Mokoia n ••• ... Kakaramea Whenuakura ... Por Hone Pihama and people. Old burial-ground. I Site of Native settlement. Old burial-ground. Taurua and people. Pukorokoro. Wai-o-ture. 9 84 11 ,, ... ... Total, Patea 3,182 2 32

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

Lands Eeseeved for or Eetubned to Natives within the Confiscated Territory— 'Continued.

5. —Additional Reserves, set apart by Sir D. McLean in January, 1873— continued.

6. —Native Reserves made since 1873.

7.—Reserves for Individual Natives.

No. on Plan. Locality. Area. Remarks. 318 344 Okotuku Wellin igton District. 290 0 0 410 0 0 } Ihupuku Reserve for Aperahama and j people. C 500 acres for Te Whiu and people. \ 310 ,, Rererangi and people, 1 330 ,, Tapa and people. *• 1,170 For Hare Tipene and people. Por Pehimana and people. Por Pukawharariki. 3Cokakaikura (unallotted). Okahuuha. Pishing-reserve not surveyed. Wai Pipi Point (fishing-reserve). Pishing-reserve, Pakakohi. Added to Oika Reserve. Potakataka. Paraunui. „ ... 190, 389, and 394 j „ 1,170 0 0 418 419 417 352 j, ... ... j, 405 0 0 505 3 29 406 3 0 200 0 0 52 3 0 50 0 0 50 0 0 532 0 0 48 3 19 10 0 0 6 2 18 75 370 S61 87 85 jj ... . . ■ j) ... ... Whenuakura ... Oika ' Near beach, Patea ,, • ■* Total, Wellington ... „ Patea 4,137 3 26 3,182 2 32 Total ... 7,320 2 18

No. on Plan. Locality. Area. Remarks. . Patea District. Tirotiro-moana... A. E. P. 10,000 0 0 Por Ahitahi, Ngatitupaea, and Ngatitanewai, to include 3,500 acres mentioned in Note to No. 5, as reserved by Sir D. McLean. ?art 8, 9, ") and 15 j Part 331 582 3, Block XII. Ngairo Manawapou Otoia Whakamara Witikau 100 0 0 19 0 0 15 3 0 63 2 0 15 0 0 Por Ngatirakei. Por Ngahina. Por Tu Wehi. Pishing-reserve. Total, Patea 10,213 1 0 Wellington District. Waitotara Near Momahaki 1,500 0 0 1,200 acres were abandoned by Proclamation, and 300 added by Major Brown. ( Granted to Tapa te Waero and people under < " The Special Powers and Contracts Act, ( 1878." 76 196, 397, \ and 399 j Okotuku I 1,500 0 0 Total, Wellington ... 3,000 0 0 Total ... 13,213 1 0

No. on Plan. Name of Native. District. 'ea. 563 46 562 516 !ec. 7, Blk. XXV. Patea District. Louisa E. Grey (now Mrs. Dalton) Ketemarae Whenuakura Ketemarae Kakaramea Carlyle A. E. P. 51 0 0 54 0 0 98 3 28 30 1 14 0 10 A. E. P. ri ri Rahera Pihama Mere Taurua Hone Pihama 806 357 360 145 Part 98 Wellington District. Okotuku ... 325 3 36 77 0 17 52 2 6 209 0 O 100 0 0 234 2 2 Major Kemp Aperahama Kupapas Ngahina 764 2 19 rr Whenuakura Total 999 0 21

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

Lands Eeseeted for or Eettjened to Natives within the Confiscated Territory— continued.

8.—Reserves which have been leased to Settlers under the Administration of Major Heaphy (Native Reserves Commissioner).

9.—Native Reserves in Blocks acquired by Cession or Takoha within the Confiscated Lines.

10. —Blocks of Land Restored to Natives within the Confiscated Territory.

No. on. Plan. District. Area. 88 28 94 488 480 503 547 Whenuakura ... A. E. P. 134 3 10 95 0 0 70 0 0 29 0 0 43 0 0 66 2 0 67 0 14 A. B. P. n ... ii Patea ii ••• ii ••• ii • ■ • 505 1 24

Block. Name of Reserve. No. of Section. Area. Remarks. Lopua 'aramouku Aotawa Namunamu Paritutu Pohohitoa Burial-ground Burial-ground A. E. P. 0 2 0 230 0 0 0 2 0 0 2 0 10 0 Not surveyed. ii ii ii 'ukemahoe n ••■ ii )naero-Urenui n ••• Vaipuku-Patea langanui (Block TIL, sec. 5 \ I „ VIII., sec. 5 A" Block VII., sec. 1 „ II., sec. 13 „ VI., sec. 12 500 0 0 200 0 0 700 0 0 196 0 28 200 0 0 0 10 0 10 10 0 1,000 0 0 0 10 50 0 0 50 0 0 100 0 0 ii Position disputei ii ii ••• n luiroa Tariki ... Otikiwi... Mangaone Ngakohete Apiti ... Kawau ... Makino ... Makahou Mangaoapa Block X., sec. 38... Block V, sec.'7 Not surveyed. ii ii n •■■ ii 'e Wera ... Vaingongoro-Patea ii ii Total 3,230 1 28

Land Purchase Bloclc. Reserve. Area, Ipaku ITpokorau Hauranga Ahipekapeka Kotawhaki Te Maire Kurunui Te Kawiti ... A. E. P. 7 3 23 3 3 20 1 0 32 1 1 12 6 3 24 31 3 12 11 2 26 75 0 0 11 2 26 Surveyed. Not defined. 'ukekino 11 Kaihihi Surveyed. 151 "i 15 Total 3,381 3 3

Survey District. Block. Area. Remarlis. Poutoko ... 3naero Waitara ... Jape Egmont 3punake and Kaupukunui Poutoko and Pukiekie Onaero Beach Otaraoa Hangatahua to Waiweranui Moutoti to Taungatara A. p.. p. 460 0 0 2,000 0 0 2,000 0 0 18,000 0 0 44,000 0 0 Por Ngarongomate and his people. Not allocated yet. Por Otaraoa Tribe. Por Ngamahanga Tribe. Por Wiremu Kingi Matakatea, and Arama Karaka (Taranaki Tribe). Total ... 66,460 0 0

G—2. (Appendix B.)

No. 8. Statement of Lands acquired withia the Confiscated Territory on the "West Coast, up to 31st March, 1880.

1.—Land acquired by Mr. Parris, under Deeds of Cession.

2. —Land acquired by Major Brown, by payment of Takoha.

* Note. —The area of Moumahaki Block was estimated at about 40,000 acres (see Evidence, Q. 823) : but it was afterwards found to exceed that amount.

3.—Land for which payments of Takoha have been made, but Transactions are still incomplete.

[Note. —On reference to the evidence, and to the detailed statement (No. 3 of this Appendix), it will be seen that thd totals stated here are not exactly the same as in that statement. The reason is that the Statement No. 3 only gave the expenditure to February, 1880, whereas this statement brings it down to the end of the financial year, at 31st March, 1880.] ,

Payments made Name of Block. Area. Reserves. To Natives. Contingencies. Total. Deeds. Date of Deed. Acres. 3,140 Acres. £ a. d. 230 0 0 £ a. d. 65 8 0 £ B. d. 295 8 0 Lopua Vaitara-Taramouku... 'e Moa 'ukemahoe Inaero - Urenui - Taramouku 3uapekapeka Vaipuku ... Vaipuku-Patea langanui ... 12,800 32,830 1,000 ] 36,000 400 7,000 20,700 11,200 331 700 700 401 1,900 0 0 5,450 0 0 125 0 0 3,730 0 0 50 0 0 875 0 0 3,200 0 0 1,850 0 0 88 6 2 178 0 7 13 13 6 378 2 1 6 8 6 29 7 6 46 15 2 55 10 5 1,988 6 2 5,628 0 7 138 13 6 4,108 2 1 56 8 6 904 7 6 3,246 15 2 1,905 10 5 1 4 l af 1 1 •J •I 1st August, 1872. 27th February, 1873. 19th February, 1874. 14th November, 1873. 28th February, 1874. 28th February, 1874. 3rd March, 1874. 8th October, 1874. 28th February, 1874. 12th March, 1874. 22nd May, 1874. 20th November, 1874. 21st August, 1874. 20th November, 1874. 1st September, 1874. 25th September, 1874. 20th November, 1874. 16th March, 1875. 24th February, 1875. 16th December, 1875. Payments cover 51,20C acres outside the con^ fiscation boundary. 16th December, 1875. Payments cover 8,860 acre! outside the confiscation boundary. 'e Wera ... 6,320 50 787 0 0 273 0 6 1,060 0 6 1 [uiroa 25,300 1,000 3,600 0 0 182 14 10 3,782 14 10 9( >toia liuroa-Manawawiri... 2,660 12,600 332 10 0 2,075 0 0 134 18 8 225 3 1 467 8 8 2,300 3 1 1 1 langaotuku ... 10,000 7,650 0 0 219 6 3 7,869 6 3 l) 1 J 'ukekino ... 3,000 1,482 10 0 78 10 0 1,561 0 0 Total 33,337 0 0 1,975 5 3 184,950 3,182 35,312 5 3 21

Payments. Name of Block. Area Estimated. To Natives. Contingencies. Total. ikahutiria 'paku [oumahaki ... Waingongoro to Patea ... Acres. 14,592 24,160 66,000* 73,000 £ a. d. 1,909 17 0 3,118 6 0 4,110 12 6 7,513 11 7 £ s. d. 16 10 0 32 14 0 349 1 6 709 8 3 £ s. d. 1,926 7 0 3,151 0 0 4,459 14 0 8,222 19 10 Total 177,752 16,652 7 1 1,107 13 9 17,760 0 10

Name of Block. Area Expenditure to Estimated. 31st March, 1880. Acres. ... 100,000 £ a. d. 8,924 8 5 Waimate Plains Recapitulation. Acres; £ s. d. rand acquired by deeds of cession ... ... 184,950 at a cost of 35,312 5 3 by takoha ... ... 177,752 „ 17,760 0 IC 362,702 53,072 6 1 'ayments charged to Waimate Plains ... ... ... 8,924 8 5 £61,996 14 6

G.—2. (Appendix B.)

No. 9. Census of the Native Population between the White Cliffs and Waitotara: Extracted from the Census of 1878 (G.-2, p.18).

Recapitulation. Ngatiawa Tribe, North and South of Waitara ... ~. ... 1,169 Taranaki Tribe, between Stoney River and Oeo ... ... ... 841 Ngatiruanui Tribe, North of Waingongoro ... ... ... ... 483 „ South of Waingongoro ... ... ... ... 266 Pakakohi Tribe, Patea ... ... ... ... ... ... 354 Ngarauru Tribe, Waitotara ... ... ... ... ... 199 Total ... ... ... ~, ,„ 3,312

Name of Tribe. Hapu. i Locality. _.£ U 31 3g £g «a miri ru r-r 'rt I. aar Si Toi al. rgatiawa Ngatitama and Ngatimutunga Ngatirahiri Manukorihi ... Ngatimaru Puketapu and Pukerangiora Ngamotu White Cliffs to Urenui ... Urenui to Waitara Mautangihia ... M gatimaru Waitara to Upokotauaki 86 168 18 57 103 64 150 17 46 89 26 64 2 29 32 18 59 6 24 24 194 441 43 156 248 Mangaone to Ratapihipihi 35 34 12 6 87 18 58 148 11 45 104 9 12 38 8 10 32 1,161 :aranaki Ngatitairi Ngamahanga ... Patukai, Cpokomutu, and Ngatitupaea Pukctoretore ... Ngatihaumea ... Oakura Timaru to Punehu Parihaka 46 125 322 Pungaereere to Umuroa Opunake Matakaha Punehu 88 2 21 15 83 3 16 13 45 1 7 3 40 1 6 4 256 7 50 35 Titahi 14 2 84: 'aranaki and Ngatiruanui fgatiruanui Ngatihaumea ... Oeo ... 12 2 30 Ngaruahine ... Omuturangi ... Taikatu Otini Miti Okaeawa Ahipaipa Werewere Mawhitiwhiti... 21 28 15 11 27 19 11 35 16 23 18 15 19 16 7 31 9 8 7 7 15 10 4 14 8 11 9 5 9 5 1 19 54 70 49 38 70 50 23 99 Araukuku, Tangahoe, Ahitahi, Ngatitupaea Ngarongo Keteonetea Taiporohenui ... Matangarara ... 33 19 48 13 28 15 33 16 11 3 11 5 9 5 13 4 81 42 105 38 48: Pakakohi Putatearoaro ... Manutahi Mokoia Otoia Hukatere Whenuakura ... 15 30 27 15 21 18 11 25 26 14 22 21 10 12 11 7 9 8 9 10 9 11 7 6 45 77 73 47 59 53 266 Ngarauru garauru Te Ihupuku ... Papatuku Piraunui 20 35 15 23 30 13 11 12 10 9 13 8 63 90 46 354 476 199 1,307 1,109 420 3,312

G.—2. (Appendix C.)

WEST COAST COMMISSION. APPENDIX C. No. 1. Papees respecting Compensation to Absentees : Decision of the Government in 1867.

1. —Minute of the Native Minister for His Excellency Governor Sie G. Geet. The substance of the [annexed] statement was made to a meeting of tlie absentee claimants, in the grounds of the Native Office, this morning. If His Excellency approves, it will be printed in Maori for circulation, and the promise embodied in an Order in Council. 6th July, 1867. J. O. Eichmond.

2.—Minute by Hon. J. C. Bichmond, Native Minister. The following is a statement of the decision of the Government as to the claims of Maoris which were rejected by the Compensation Court at Taranaki in consequence of the long absence of the claimants from the country:— These claimants, or some of them, have petitioned the General Assembly to reconsider their claims, and the law allows the Governor, if he thinks fit, to give compensation when none is awarded by the. Court. The members of a Committee of the Parliament recommended that this power should be exercised by the Governor in the case of these petitioners ; and the Government have advised His Excellency, without reversing the decision of the Court, to extend his kindness to these men. The Governor has decided to give, to the absentee claimants in the Ngatiawa and Taranaki districts, land in the same proportion as was awarded to the absentee claimants in the Ngatiruanui district at a sitting of the Court at Whanganui. The Government has taken pains to ascertain the number of claimants, and the hapu to which they belong. Eive principal hapus are concerned, and land will be given the absentees in each of them in accordance with the following scale :—

These lands will hereafter be laid off in such blocks as may be convenient. The division of them will rest with the people to whom they are given. It will not be for the Government to settle the subdivision, but for the persons interested. The land will be bush-land, except in the case of the Taranaki Tribe. This tribe will receive partly bush-land and partly open land. Besides the land given as above, the Government will grant, by His Excellency's desire — 200 acres to Te Puni, on account of the special claim which his loyalty, and long and faithful services, give him to the consideration of the Government. 100 acres to Wi Tako, on account of the services which he has recently rendered to the Government. 100 acres to Mohi Ngaponga, because, in the opinion of the Judge of the Court, he established a better claim than the rest of those who were rejected. 100 acres to Hemi Parai, because the Government recognize his greater claim to consideration, from his having remained in Wellington at the instance of the Government when he might have returned to Taranaki. J. C. Eichmond.

3. —Minute of His Excellency Governor Sir George Grey. The Governor has received the Memorandum of his Eesponsible Advisers, on the subject of the claims of Natives to lands at Taranaki, which were rejected by the Compensation Court in consequence of the long absence of the claimants from that place. On this subject the Governor wishes to state that, many years ago, when William King and his followers were returning to Taranaki to take possession of the lauds on the Waitara Eiver, the Governor became exceedingly anxious at the large influx of Natives which appeared likely to be poured into that district, and used all the influence in his power to prevent the well-disposed Natives from returning there. I—G. 2 (App. C).

Tribe. District to which Claim refers. Amount of Land to be given. Ngatitama Ngatimutunga Ngatiawa Puketapu Taranaki ... ! Parininihi to Titoki Titoki to Te Eau-o-te-Huia Titirangi to Onatiki Onatiki to Waitaha Okurukuru to Omutur;mgi Acres. 1,300 3,000 2,700 2,100 3,100 Total 12,200

G.—2. (Appendix 0.)

Many influential Natives then objected, that if they did not return to Taranaki to take possession of their lands, they would, in any settlement of the land question which might be made in that district, be very probably regarded as having forfeited their claims. Thereupon the Governor assured them, that those who obeyed his orders and did not proceed to Taranaki should, in any future settlement of the land question at that place, have their claims adjusted upon at least as favourable a footing as those who, by proceeding to Taranaki, have greatly increased the embarrassments and difficulties of the Government. The Governor will acquiesce in any arrangement made by his Eesponsible Advisers for the settlement of this question, if he understands from them that they have considered, and made allowance for, the promise thus given by the Governor. Bth July, 1867. G. Gbet.

4. —Minute of Hen. J. C. Richmond upon His Excellency's Minute. The great bulk of the claimants present in Wellington, and at the meeting of 6th July, appear satisfied with the provision proposed. I see no end to the difficulties that would follow a reopening of the matter, as the shares of loyal residents in some of the districts have been but small, and to reopen the absentee claims would necessitate reopening the others. 9th July, 1867. J. C. Eichmond.

s.—Minute for the Cabinet by Hon. J. C. Richmond. I think, for the reasons mentioned in His Excellency's memorandum attached, that the promise made at the meeting of 6th July should be effectuated by Order in Council. 9th July, 1867. J. C. Eichmond.

6.—Draft Oedee in Council under " The New Zealand Settlements Amendment Act, 1864." Whereas by " The New Zealand Settlements Amendment Act, 1864," it is enacted that in any case in which, under " The New Zealand Settlements Act, 1863," the Compensation Court shall have refused to award compensation, or shall have awarded less compensation than may have been claimed, or in any other case if the Governor in Council shall be of opinion that the circumstances of the case would render it expedient that compensation, or increased compensation, should be awarded, it shall be lawful for the Governor in Council to award and direct that compensation, or increased compensation, shall be paid to any person or persons who, in the judgment of the Governor in Council, shall be reasonably entitled thereto : Now, therefore, His Excellency the Governor, in exercise of the above-recited power, doth hereby, with the advice and consent of the Executive Council of the colony, award unto persons of the several hapus or tribes named in the Schedule hereto, being absentees to whom the Compensation Court has refused to award compensation, land within the several districts lately occupied by members of the said hapus or tribes respectively, to the extent set opposite the name of the said hapus or tribes severally, to be held jointly by such persons in each hapu or tribe respectively, subject to such subdivision as they may hereafter agree upon : Provided that the land in the case of each hapu or tribe may be iu one or in several lots, as the Colonial Secretary may determine : Provided further that the Governor may hereafter make grants of the said land to such person or persons on behalf of the several hapus, or in their own right, as may be agreed upon by the persons entitled under this Order, being not more than ten grantees in one grant.

Schedule. Acres. Ngatimutunga Ngatirahiri Ngatitama Ngatiawa Puketapu ... ... Taranaki [Note. —The amounts do not appear in the draft order.]

7. —Minute of the Hon. Native Minister. The Attorney-General is requested to settle this Order [in Council]. 20th July, 1867. J. C. Eichmond.

B.—Minute of the Attorney-General. Hon. Ministee for Native Aeeaies. I doubt whether the Governor has authority, by Order in Council, to do anything but award an amount in money, to be paid to an individual person or to persons. I do notr think that the Act contemplates claims from tribes and hapus. If the claimants agree to take land before the award is made by the Governor, I am disposed to think that such award might be satisfied in land, if the Colonial Secretary thought fit. 2nd August, 1867. J. Peendergast.

9. —Minute of the Under-Secretary. Hon. Mr. Eichmond. If this cannot be done in this way, I presume it will be competent to incorporate the proposal in the Bill which will bo brought in for the giving of reserves to rebels. Bth August, 1867. W. Eolleston.

G.—2. (Appendix C.)

10. —Minutes by the Under-Secretary after tlie passing of " The Confiscated Lands Act, 1867." The Attorney-General should be requested to revise this Order under the Act of 1867. W. Eolleston. Eeferred to the Assistant Law Officer. By command. 30th October, 1867. W. Eolleston.

11. —Peecis from Notes of the Meeting of Native Absentee Claimants, 6th July, 1867. At a meeting of the absentee claimants held outside the Native Office, at Wellington, 6th July, 1867 : Mr. Eichmond explained that, although the Compensation Court declined to recognize the claims of those long absent from the country, Parliament was petitioned to reconsider those claims. A Committee was accordingly appointed to inquire into the case of petitioners. The Committee, not wishing to reverse the decision of the Court, asked the Governor to extend his kindness to the people interested, he having discretionary power to give more compensation than was allowed by law, if he saw fit. Mr. Eichmond said that, as another Court had allowed land to some Ngatiruanui absentees, the Government would do as much for the Taranaki absentees; and therefore pains had been taken to ascertain the number of claimants, and the hapus to which they belonged. The amount of land to be given to the five principal hapus —Ngatitama, Ngatimutunga, Ngatiawa, Puketapu, and Taranaki —was read, and a promise given that it would be laid off in blocks to suit their convenience. Bush-land was to be given to all except the Taranaki, who were to get land partly bush and partly open. The parties interested were to be allowed to subdivide their land as they pleased without Government interference. Por special services and other reasons, grants were promised to the following chiefs : Te Puni, Wi Tako, Mohi Ngaponga, and Hemi Parai; and Mr. Eichmond concluded by saying that the statement and promises made then by him would be printed and distributed, so that the Natives might remember them. Hemi Parai said he would not allow the Court to meddle with any land south of Hangatahua, and said they proposed that all foreigners should be turned off. Mr. Eichmond said the Government could not go beyond what he had just said. The land had gone, and the Governor had not the power to give it back. The meeting was not one to upset the decision of the Court, but merely that he might say how far the Governor would extend his kindness. A discussion then arose as to the cause of the war, the Natives saying it was partly the fault of the Europeans, who would not leave Wi Kingi alone. They also said 100 acres each was not enough. Mr. Eichmond said he had watched the progress of events, and considered it idle to discuss the origin of the war ; but pointed out that, as the Queen's officers had a right to go everywhere, Wi Kingi had no right to use force to them when they were sent up to ascertain the facts of a matter in dispute. Mohi Ngaponga declined the 100 acres, " so that the Government might be ashamed of their kindness."

No. 2. Notes of a Meeting (26th September, 1867) between Hon. Mr. Eichmond, Native Minister, and the Chief Taurua and other Natives as to the land between Patea and Whenuakura Eivers (64/474, 27th September, 1867—-Extract).

Minuted: Por His Excellency.—J. C. Eichmond, sth Oct., 1867. Initialled: G.G., 7th Oct., 1867.

Mr. Richmond .- The survey of the land between Whenuakura and Patea, if it has been done, was against my instructions. I told you before that, if you remained quiet and trusted the Government, more land would be given on this side Patea. It is the intention of the Government to keep back the whole of the land between Patea and Whenuakura, excepting a small piece along the coast for a town and suburbs, for the Natives of that part of the country who have been in rebellion, and who have come back to loyalty. . . . [After further discussion, Mr. Eichmond continued] : Tou had better go back to your place. I make you a distinct promise of this land between Patea and Whenuakura, excepting the portion of it I have told you of. Taurua : I will not go back till I get a distinct reply. When I was leaving my place I said farewell to my people, and told them I did not intend returning again unless I got a distinct word. Mr. Richmond : This about the land between Whenuakura and Patea is a distinct promise. With respect to the land between Waitotara and Whenuakura, that will all be taken up by military settlers, and by those to whom awards have been made by the Court: and some of it will be given to those to whom the Government has promised land. Taurua replied : I shall not return. I will stay here with you.

No. 3. Papers relating to Eeserves proposed by former Governments for the Ngatiruanui Natives north of Waingongoro Eiver.

I.—Minute by Hon. J. C. Richmond, 4th July, 1867 (67/I,o37— Extract). It is very unfortunate and mischievous that Mr. Booth and Colonel McDonnell, in their recent meetings with the Ngatiruanui at Patea and Putahi, should have allowed a misconception to subsist in the mind of Titokowaru ... to the effect that some special favour had been shown to [other hapus]. No reserves have yet been gazetted for the Ngaruahine [Ngatiruanui]. A liberal definite offer was, however, made to them when I visited the Kauae Pa. That proposal was, to reserve all the land between the Waingongoro and Kapuni rivers, and other small lots, one to include the Kauae cultivations, another the site of the old settlements at Kaupukunui, &c. They were not agreed to accept this proposal, and time was left them to consider of such a request as the Government could accede to.

a.—2. (Appendix C.)

This was perfectly understood at the time. Mr. Booth should take pains at once to correct tho error, and to prevent its being again said that the Government waited to be pressed for provision, for any of these people. 4th July, 1867. J. C. Eichmond.

2.—Eepoet of the Civil Commissioner, and Instructions of Sir Donald McLean (Extract). Mr. Parris's Report, 25th April, 1872. The Umutahi people agreed to settle on a block to be defined at Mawhitiwhiti, north of the Waingongoro. . . . There is another tribe, the Ngatitupaea, for whom it will be necessary to reserve some of the confiscated land. When Titokowaru fell back upon the Ngaire District, and from thence to Ngatimaru, they [the Ngatitupaea] kept aloof from him and went to Parihaka, where they have been ever since. . . . The settlement of these two hapus will, I think, be a test of the practicability of settling Titokowaru's people, who are now virtually in occupation of all their tribal territory from Waingongoro to Omuturangi.

Instructions of Sir Donald McLean, 2nd May, 1872. With regard to the settlement of the Umutahi people at Mawhitiwhiti, north of Waingongoro, I think it very desirable that such an arrangement should be entered into with that tribe, and that a block of land should be defined for them in that locality with as little delay as possible. It appears that tho Umutahi, for whom you are authorized to make provision, form a considerable section of the Ngatiruanui tribe ; and it would seem that when they are completely disposed of, it will be more easy to deal with the other two hapus whom you report as located chiefly about Parihaka and other parts of the district north of Waingongoro. At any rato, when their reserves are clearly defined, you will then be in a better position to inform me how far you can meet the case of the Umutahi and Ngatitupaea, without any encroachment on the territory south of Waingongoro.

No. 4. Peoclamations and Oedees in Council granting 5 per cent, in value of the Confiscated Lands for Loyal Natives.

1. —Peoclamation of 26th November, 1867, whereby 5 per cent, in value in the Confiscated Landsis reserved for Natives. (Gazette, 1867, p. 456.) [Extract.] G. Grey, Governor. A PEOCLAMATION. Wheeeas, &c. : Now, therefore, I, Sir George Grey, K.C.8., in exercise of the above-recited powers, do hereby proclaim that five per cent, in the value of every rural and suburban block within the Districts of Ngatiawa, Middle Taranaki, and Ngatiruanui, before the same is offered for sale, shall be reserved for the benefit of such persons of the said tribes of Ngatiawa, Taranaki, Ngatiruanui, and Ngarauru, as were residing in the said Districts on the thirtieth, of June last, and as the Governor may from lime to time appoint. Given, &c, this twenty-sixth day of November, one thousand eight hundred and sixty-seven. E. AV. Stafford. Approved in Council, PORSTEE GOEING, Clerk of the Executive Council. God save the Queen !

2.—Oedee in Council of 13th April, 1870, under which 5 per cent, of value in Confiscated Land is reserved for the Natives. *J(Gazette, 1870, j>. 184.) [Extract.] [Note. — -By Proclamation, 20th April, 1870, these Begulations ivere brought into force throughout the confiscated territory under the designation of the " West Coast District."] G. P. Bowen, Governor. OEDEE IN COUNCIL. At the Government House, at Auckland, this thirteenth day of April, 1870. Present: His Excellency the Governor in Council. Wheeeas, &C. : Now, therefore, His Excellency the Governor, in exercise of all powers and authorities vested in him in that behalf, doth hereby, with the advice and consent of the Executive Council of the colony,, make the following regulations, &c. Julius Vogel. Paet IV. —Native Eeserves. An amount of land equivalent to 5 per cent, of the value of every rural and suburban block within the West Coast District shall, before the same is offered for sale, be reserved for the benefit of such persons of the tribes of Ngatiawa, Taranaki, Ngatiruanui, and Ngarauru, as were residing in the district aforesaid on the 30th day of June, 1867, and have since remained loyal, and as the Governor may from time to time appoint in accordance with the Proclamation to that effect made- on the 26th November, 1867. Approved in Council. Heney D. Pitt, E.A., (for Clerk of Executive Council.)

G—2. (Appendix C.)

3, —Order in Council of 11th Mag, 1871, renewing the Regulation as to 5 per cents. (Gazette, ' 1871, p. 258.) ' [Extract.] G. P. Bowen, Governor. OEDEE IN COUNCIL. At the Government Buildings, at Wellington, this eleventh day of May, 1871. AVhereas, &c. : Now, therefore, His Excellency the Governor, in exercise of the powers and authorities vested in him in that behalf, doth hereby, with the advice and consent of the Executive Council of the colony, revoke all Regulations . . . in force immediately before the coming into operation of the Eegulation s in the Schedule hereto, and with the like advice and consent doth hereby make the following Eegulations, &c. William Fox, Presiding. IV. —Native Eeserves. 8. An amount of land equivalent to 5 per cent, of the value of every rural and suburban block within the West Coast District shall, before the same is offered for sale, be reserved for the benefit of such persons of the tribes of Ngatiawa, Taranaki, Ngatiruanui, and Ngarauru, as were residing in the district aforesaid on the 30th day of June, 1867, and have since remained loyal, and as the Governor may from time to time appoint in accordance with the Proclamation to that effect made on the 26th November, 1867. Approved in Council, 11th May, 1871. Porstee Goring, Clerk of the Executive Council.

No. 5. Notification, 25th January, 1867, by the Crown Agent, purporting to abandon the Confiscation of the Territory between Wanganui and Waitotara. (Gazette, 1867, p. 112.)

In exercise of the authority contained in section 6 of "The New Zealand Settlements Amendment and Continuance Act, 1865," the Colonial Secretary, on behalf of the Crown, abandons the right to take all or any of the land in the Ngatiruanui Coast Block, lying eastward of the western boundary of the Waitotara Block, and of a line 22-j degrees east, in production of that boundary northwards to the north-eastern boundary of the said Ngatiruanui Coast Block. And the aforesaid land is accordingly excluded from the operation of " The New Zealand Settlements Act, 1863," " The New Zealand Settlements Amendment Act, 1864," and "The New Zealand Settlements Amendment and Continuance Act, 1865." (By authority) W. S. Atkinson, Wanganui, 25th January, 1867. Crown Agent, Compensation Court.

No. 6. Notice, sth August, 1870, by the Secretary for Crown Lands, cautioning all persons to abstain from dealing with the Compensation Awards. (Gazette, 1870, p. 397.) General Crown Lands Office, sth August, 1870. Notice is hereby given, that no transactions affecting lands formerly awarded by the Compensation Court, and the Native owners of which have since been in rebellion, will be recognized by the Government. All persons are hereby cautioned to abstain from dealing with any such lands till the Government has determined the relations of the Natives with respect to them. Alfred Domett, Secretary for Crown Lands.

No. 7. Eeport from Major Beown, respecting the Survey of Land South of Waingongoro. [See Evidence, Q. 1,110.]

Sie, — New Plymouth, 9th January, 1877. In elucidation of my telegram from Hawera to the Hon. Major Atkinson, dated the sth instant, I have the honor to state that so far as regards the confiscated lauds now unoccupied between Waitotara and Patea Eivers, the Natives concerned have agreed to the external boundaries of their lands being surveyed as between themselves and the adjacent tribes, when they propose to arrive at a final arrangement with the Government relative to the unoccupied portions, in which will be included the confiscated lands not yet occupied. As regards the portion between the Waingongoro and Patea Eivers, this comprises about 70,000 acres of confiscated land. It is, however, in a very peculiar position. The former Native claims in it interlace to a great extent, and there is so much jealousy of one another on the part of the chiefs concerned, that if one assists a Government survey, some other—even perhaps a near relative—feels bound to stop it, because it is not his survey; and, if it were his survey, the other would feel bound to oppose it. The late survey of the Waingongoro Eiver is a case in point. This was commenced in May last, at the instance of Wharerata and others, under Mr. Skeet. Owing, however, to the opposition of Heke Pakeke and others, the Native labourers disappeared, and Mr. Skeet had to engage Europeans and half-castes to do the work. I stopped the survey in June, among other reasons, because I was in doubt if it had not reached the limit of the confiscated land, and I thought it advisable to drop this survey until the telegraph wire had been taken inland of Mount Egmont. 2—G. 2 (App. 0).

G.—2. (Appendix C.)

I was then asked by Heke Pakeke to resume the survey in the interest of himself and his friends; but, as I knew there would be some strong opposition to that, I ordered it to be resumed with European labour in lay absence on the East Coast. I returned after it was completed, and found the various parties interested very sore and jealous of one another, but very pleased when they learned that the survey did. not belong to any of the former owners. I told them it had been carried on as a matter of right which the Government possessed to do what they pleased within the confiscated boundaries, which seemed to be much less unpalatable to them than an opposing claimant being concerned in it. The confiscated land between the Patea and Waingongoro Rivers is in the same position as the latter river, twenty miles of the survey of which,'past Te Ngutu-o-te-Manu and far inland, has simply been carried on as a right acquired by the confiscation, and setting aside all tribal rights. It now rests with the Government to authorize me to employ, say, ten surveyors with their parties, and to place 2s. 6d. per acre (say £9,000) at my disposal, as compensation to the former owners, to enable me to settle the question so far as the confiscated lands and reserves between the Patea and Waingongoro are concerned: after which I anticipate no difficulty in dealing in the same manner with the confiscated land north of the Waingongoro, so far nearly as Oeo, where the claims of the Ngatiruanui cease. I recommend that the labour should be supplied from the Armed Constabulary Force, because it cannot be got in the district, and if it could, it would most likely include men who would not submit to proper control, and who might, by a word or a blow, give offence, and create trouble that would otherwise be avoided. I have, &c, Chaeles Beown, C.C.

No. 8. Lettee from the Chief Sueveyob at Taranaki to the Surveyor-General, relating to a Line of Eailway to Opunake.

Sir,— Survey Office, New Plymouth, 10th December, 1878. I have the honor to inform you that I am of opinion that the time has arrived for recommending the Government to send an engineer to lay out the proposed line of railway through the Plains towards Opunake. The Natives will probably offer no opposition now, as they do not interfere with us in any way. We shall soon be impinging on land, with the surveys, through which the line may possibly run, and it would be advisable to have it done at once, so that our work could be regulated accordingly. If I may be allowed to offer my opinion as to the course the line should take, I would state that, after careful consideration of the subject in all its bearings, I have come to the conclusion that the line should be carried well inland, provided a good one be found. Tho country is unexplored, having been held by a very troublesome tribe of Natives, who hitherto regarded with jealousy the approach of Europeans to the interior; but there seems but little doubt that a good line could be obtained, as, looking over the country from Hawera, it appears to be a plain. There will, of course, bo a few more streams to cross, but, if the rivers are of the same character as the Waingongoro, they will be much easier crossed inland than near the coast. The expense of the line would probably be heavier than a coast one, which w rould run through open land, as in the former case the bush would have to be felled, and the expense of earthwork would be slightly heavier on account of stumps, &c. ; but to my mind the advantages of such a route would fully warrant the expense. On the accompanying tracing a green line represents the course that I would recommend, a trial line to be taken from Normanby to Opunake. The dotted green line would strike the Waitara and Wanganui railway farther north, but would cross the Waingongoro much more favourably than near Normanby, as a little further up.the river runs only a few feet below the surrounding country, while the valley increases and becomes very deep as you go seawards. The red line from Normanby to Opunake runs entirely through open country, with no heavy engineering difficulties but the Waingongoro Valley; but by its running so near the coast, it will not drain the amount of country that the green line would. It might possibly go nearer the forest line near Kapuni; but, oit the other hand, it might be found that the dotted red line would be found the best for the Waingongoro. The Plains having such a notoriety throughout New Zealand and the neighbouring colonies, I believe the open land will command so excessive a price that the fact of a railway running through them would not make any very considerable increase to the revenue, as there will not be more than 20,000 acres after the reserves for Natives are made. On the other hand the inland line, if made, would, (1.) Put, say, £2 an acre on 40,000 acres, and make saleable 40,000 or 50,000 acres more than if the coast line was taken, which would, if sold at all, go at the lowest rate. (2.) It would rapidly open an extent of country inland which would otherwise lie idle and unimproved for many years. (3.) I believe it would be a good strategic move, as the more inroads that are made into what are termed the Native fastnesses, the less probability of disturbance, as by every such move they feel their case more hopeless. The Natives of this district have always been troublesome, and the colonial forces suffered a severe defeat in this very forest. The more they are made to feel their weakness in an unobtrusive way, the better for the settlement of the country and its future prosperity. I need hardly refer to the future advantages (when the country is brought into cultivation) of a line with an extent of producing-country on either side has over one running so close to the sea-beach as the red line would. I may state that the views I have expressed are generally held by Major Brown, Civil Commissioner, with whom I have conferred ou the subject. One more suggestion I should like to offer, which is, that if the Government think it advisable to try for a line inland, the officer sent should be one who has practical experience in forest-country;'for it is well known that one who has not is soon discouraged, and wili give up a case as hopeless when the other would carry it through successfully. I have, &c, The Surveyor-General, Wellington. Thos. Humpiieies, C.S.

G,—2. (Appendix D.)

WEST COAST COMMISSION. APPENDIX D.

DETAILS OF EXPENDITURE OE £2,000 ADVANCED EOR COMPENSATION EOR WEST COAST CONFISCATED LANDS AND LAND PURCHASE. Requisition for the Advance of £2,000. Vouchee No. 1203.—New Plymouth, 9th July, 1878. —Eequired the sum of £2,000 sterling, as an advance for compensation for West Coast confiscated land and land purchase, at Bank of New Zealand, Patea.- —Chas. Beown, Civil Commissioner.—The Under-Secretary, Native Department, Wellington. To be charged to Miscellaneous Advances, Public Works Account. —H. T. Claeke. Approved. —John Sheehan. Patea, 16th July, 1878. —I hereby acknowledge to have received from the Paymaster-General, by cheque numbered 6826, the sum of £2,000 sterling, being an advance for payments as above, and for the expenditure of which sum I undertake to furnish to the Paymaster-General true and satisfactory accounts and vouchers. —Chas. Beown, Civil Commissioner. Mr. Clarke. —When is this money actually wanted ? —C. T. Batkin. —12/7/78. Wellington, 13th July, 1878.—T0 Major Brown, CC, New Plymouth.—Telegram No. 1274.— Re your last requisition for £2,000, do you want it immediately ? —H. T. Clarke, Under-Secretary. Hawera, 14th July, 1878. To Under-Secretary, Native Office, Wellington.—Shall be glad of the £2,000 requisitioned immediately, as I have been drawing on my resources and credit for want of it. — C. Beown, Civil Commissioner. Mr. Batkin.—The money is required immediately. Vide telegram attached.—H. T. Claeke.— 15/7/78. Treasury Voucher No. 9182, Imprestee's Voucher No. 4.—The New Zealand Government (Land Purchase), Dr. to Teira and others. —Authority, Mr. Sheehan—Compensation to ourselves and near relatives for our former claims over confiscated land west of Waingongoro, £1,000. (Translation in Maori. —He takoha kua riro mai ki a matou ko a matou whanaunga mo a matou mana i mua i runga i te whenua kua riro ki te Kawanatanga ki te taha ki te ra-to o Waingongoro.) I certify that, to the best of my knowledge and belief, the foregoing account is true and correct in every particular. —Chaeles Beown, Civil Commissioner. Eeceived from the Paymaster-General, this 20th day of July, 1878, by C. Brown, Esq., the sum of one thousand pounds sterling, in full payment of the above account. —Teiea, Hemi Putaka, Hori Kokako, Paranihi. Witness —W. Eennell. To be charged to Land Purchase, Taranaki.—H. T. Claeke, Under-Secretary.

Payments from £1,000 (Voucher 4) :■ —■ £ s. d. 1. Gibson ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 16 0 2. Pennington and Baker ... ... ... ... ... 533 7 8 3. Eevell ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 122 18 0 4. Day ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 17 8 0 5. Uncles ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 15 12 6 6. Callaghan ... ... ... ... ... ... 82 19 4 7. Payments by Major Brown, per vouchers ... ... ... 51 6 3 8. Coldwell and Carter ... ... ... ... ... 3 3 4 9. Humphries ... ... ... ... ... ... 13 13 3 10. Coomber ... ... ... ... ... ... 15 0 11. Pukearuhe accounts ... ... ... ... ... 12 3 0 12. Callaghan ... ... ... ... ... ... 18 6 Carried forward ... ... ... £856 10 10 I—G. 2.

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

£ s. d. Brought forward ... ... ... ... 856 10 10 13. Pennington, extra insurance ... ... ... ... 2 13 9 Wilkinson's railway fare, Waitara inquiry ... ... ... 020 14. Stockman's fares ... ... ... ... ... 0 6 0 15. Kerapa, on account ... ... ... ... ... 100 16. Printing ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 15 0 17. Eailway ... ... ... ... ... ... 8 10 8 Eailway parcels and carting... ... ... ... ... 030 18. Callaghan, Waitara inquiry ... ... ... ... 0 9 0 19. Witnesses, ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 2 0 20. Coach fares ... ... ... ... ... ... 3 0 0 21. Paul ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 6 5 0 22. Tolls ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 4 18 9 23. Coach fares ... ... ... ... ... ... 4 10 0 24. Eepairs to watches ... ... ... ... ... .. 0 16 0 25. Inquiry, Waitara row (Coomber) ... ... ... ... 1 19 0 26. Eailway ... ... ... ... ... ... 6 6 9 27. Ditto ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 7 5 28. Cottages, rent, &c. ... ... ... ... ... 7 3 0 Mending bucket ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 10 29. Pennington and Baker ... ... ... ... ... 31 15 4 30. Snell ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 13 17 6 31. Eevell ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 8 10 0 32. Ford ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 35 18 0 £1,000 0 0

1. Gibson, £1 6s. £ «. d. Received from W. Rennell, this 20th day of June, 1878, the sum of 135., in full payment of the ahove account. —James Gibson ... ... ... ... ... ... 013 0 Beceived from Major Brown the above 13s. —W. Bennell. Beceived from Mr. Bennell the sum of 13s. for wood.—James Gibson.—6th July, 1878 ... 0 13 0 Beceived the above 13s. from Major Brown.—W. Bennell. £16 0 2. Pennington and Baker, £533 7s. Bd. Waitara, July, 1878. —Native Department.—Bought of Pennington and Baker, wholesale and retail storekeepers. Summabt. £ s. d. Per order Charles Brown, Esq., Civil Commissioner ... ... ... ... 397 3 7 „ Hon. J. Sheehan ... ... ... ... ... ... 58 18 3 „ Mr. Grace ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 11 6 „ Mr. Bennell ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 7 2 6 „ Mr. Parris ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 10 0 Rewi ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 18 19 11 Eations from 6th to 16th July, per order Native Department ... ... ... ... 40 1 11 Biscuits and hay ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 8 0 0 £533 7 8 Per order of Civil Commissioner. Details. £ ». d. 19th June, 1878.—100 loaves at 7id., 625. 6d.; 300 lb. biscuits at 4d., 100s.; 1 box tea, 325. 6d.; 25 lb. candles, 255. ; 1 ewt. sugar, 505.; 56 pannikins, 28s. ; 6 iron pots, 425. 22nd June. — 56 lb. sugar, 255.; 10 pannikins, ss. ; 6 lb. tea, 18s.; 2 axes, 175.; 12 packs cards, 18s.; 4 buckets, 16s. ; 4 tea-kettles, 40s. ; 1 boiler, 205.; 121b. candles, 12s. ; 2 axes, 17s. ; 10 knives at 2s. 3d., 225. 6d. 23rd Juno.—2 axes at Bs. 6d., 255. 6d. (sie) ; 6 knives at 2s. 3d., 13s. 6d.; 10 iron pots, 50s. 24th June.—-2 bucket's, 10s.; 3 boilers, 575. ; 3 axes, 255. 6d.; 4 knives, 95.; 1 stone, Is.; matches, Is.; 3 calico, 25.; 2 spades, 145.; 4 axes, 345. ; 4 buckets, 165.; 2 iron pots, 10s. ; 4 eoats at 635., 2525.; 1 hat, 75.; 1 shirt, lis. 6d. ; 1 pair trousers, 205.; 4 shawls, 645.; 10 kegs, 755.; 2 cwt. salt, 165.; 14 lb. saltpetre, 13s. 4d. 29th June. —18 buckets at 4s. 6d., 81s. ; 3 camp kettles at 45., 12s. Karapa.—lo pannikins, ss. ; 1 bucket, 55.; 1 axe, Bs. 6d.; 1 tea-kettle, Bs. Teira.—l2 pannicans, 6s. ; 1 bucket, ss. Bangipito.— 10 pannikins, ss. ; 1 bucket, 4s. 6d.; 1 axe, Bs. 6d.; 1 kettle, 7s. Shera. —2 buckets, 95.; 6 pannikins, 3s. ISfgire.—lo pannikins, ss. ; 2 iron pots at ss. 6d., lis. ; 2 buckets, Bs. ; 1 axe, Bs. 6d.; 1 kettle, Bs. 6d. Caleb.—l kettle, 95.; 1 iron pot, 65.; 1 axe, Bs. 6d. Mihaka.—l bucket, 45.; 1 kettle, Bs. 6d. ; 1 iron pot, ss. Takoe.—3 buckets, 12s. ; 2 knives, 4s. 6d. Ngatihara.—l axe, Bs. 6d.; 1 knife, 2s. 3d.; 1 boiler, 255. ;16 pannikins, Bs. Waikato. —1 axe, Bs. 6d.; 1 boiler. 225. 6d.; 1 bucket, 4s. 6d. Ngatimaniapoto. —1 boiler, 225. 6d.; 1 bucket, ss. ; 1 kettle, Bs.; 1 spade, 7s. Borokopo.—2 buckets, 9s. Parihini.—l knife, 2s. 3d. ; 1 bucket, ss. ; 1 cwt. salt, Bs. Brier. —1 knife, 2s. 3d.; 2 pannikins, Is. ; 1 kettle, 6s. ; 1 saucepan, 45.; 1 bucket, 4s. Otawara.—lib. tea, 35.; lib. candles, Is.; 121b. sugar, 65.; 601b. biscuits, 20s. Ngire.—4lb. tea, 125.; 41b. candles, 45.; 241b. sugar, 125.; 801b. biscuits, 265. Bd. Mete Kingi. Goods as per voucher, £3 65.: Wi Parata, 15 rations, 8 days, 120; Bangipito, 40 rations, 4 days, .160; Mete Kingi, 8 rations, 6 days, 48; Mahaka, 40 rations, 6 days, 240; ditto, 30 rations, 5 days, 150; Brier, 4 rations, 20 days, 80 ; Wallace, 20 rations, 4 days, 80; Caleb, 20 rations, 8 days, 160—1,038 rations at 9_d., £41 Is. 9d.; 5,262 lb. beef at 3d., £«5 15s. 6d. ; 0,461 lb. pork at 4_d., £121 2s. lOd. *To cash paid labour, Bobertson, £9 12s. 6d.; 49 cords firewood at 16s. 3d., £39 16s. 3d.; 5 tons hay at 605., £15 ; 2 tons straw at 505., £5 ; paid cartage hay and straw, £3 ; paid sundry cartages by order of C. C, *2 2s. ; paid 12 loads to Manokoui and Teira's pas, £1 10s.; paid 1 load to Waihi, ss. ... 397 3 7 [* June, 1878. —Native Department.—Dr. to H. B. Robertson. —To draining Government buildings, £1 lis. 6d ; fixing posts around Government buildings, £2 17s. ; cartage, 145.; 135 posts at Sd., £4 10s.—£9 12s. 6d— Settled by cash, July 1, 1878.—H. B. Bobeetson.] Carried forward ... ... ... ... ... 397 3 7

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

£ s. d. Brought forward ... ... ... ... ... 397 3 7 Per order of Hon. J. Sheehan. June, 1878.—Umbrella, each 205., 18s. 6d.; 1 shawl, 255. For William Thompson.—l shirt, lis. 6d.; 13 yards print, 10s. 6d: ; 1 waistcoat, 10s.; 1 pair trousers, 165.; 1 cap, 55.; 3 lb. candles, 35.; 1 umbrella, 205.; 2 rugs, 50s. ; 1 shawl, 255. Por Sergeant Wallace.—l pair blankets, 365. ; 36 pannikins, 18s. ; 8 buckets, 365.; 2 iron pots, 10s.; 7 knives, 15s. 9d.; 4 axes, 345.; 6 lb. candles, 6s. Mete Kingi, 2 rugs, 50s. Bearer. —2 blankets, 325.; 1 shawl, 255.; 3 lb. candles, 35.; 128 lb. tobacco at 4s. 9d., £30 Bs.; 6 groBS matches at 10s., 60s. ; 6 gross pipes at 55., SOs. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 58 18 3 Per order of Mr. Grace. June, 1878.—4 painkiller, 65.; 3 buckets at 55., 155.; 1 lamp, 10s. 6d.; 1 umbrella (for Eewi), 20s. 2 11 6 Per order of Mr. Bennell. June, 1878.—1001b. biscuits, 335. 6d.; 561b. sugar, 255.; 121b. candles, 125.; 121b. tea, 365. For Tahaua. —12 lb. candles, 12s. ;48 pannikins, 245. ... ... ... ... 7 3 6 Per order of B. Parris, Esq. (per Martin, policeman). —2 iron pots ... ... ... 010 0 Per order of Bewi. 10th July, 1878.— 300 lb. biscuit at 4d., 100s.; 56 lb. sugar at 48s. 6d., 245. 3d. ; 4 lb. tea at 2s. 2di., Bs. 10d.; 61b. candles at lid., ss. fid.; 61b. sardines at 9(1., 4s. fid.; 2 salmon at Is. 3d., 2s. 6d. 13th July.—2so lb. pork at 4_d., 935. 9d.; 25 loaves at 7_d., 15s. Bd. ; 200 lb. biscuits at 4d., 665. Bd. ; 56 lb. rice at 305., 155.; 6 tins preserved milk at Is. 6d., 95.; 56 lb. sugar at 48s. 6d., 245. 3d.; 61b. candles at lid., ss. 6d. 15th July.—l painkiller, Is. 6d. : 2 wizard oil at Is. 6d., 3s. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 18 19 11 Per order of Native Department. 6th and 7th July, 1878.—821b. sugar, 8 lb. tea, 5 lb. candles, 4201b. meat; Bth, 411b. sugar, 41b. tea, 31b. candles, 210 lb. meat, 60 loaves ; 9th, 411b. sugar, 41b. tea, 31b. candles, 210 lb. meat, 60 loaves ; 10th, 41 lb. sugar, 4 lb. tea, 3 lb. candles, 210 lb. meat, 60 loaves; 11th, 6 lb. sugar, 1 lb. tea, 1 lb. candles, 30 lb. meat, 60 loaves ; 12th, 6 lb. sugar, 1 lb. lea, 1 lb. candles, 30 lb. meat, 60 loaves; 13th, 61b. sugar, lib. tea, lib. candles, 301b. meat, 10 loaves ; 14th, 6 lb. sugar, 1 lb. tea, 1 lb. candles, 30 lb. meat, 10 loaves ; 15th, 6 lb. sugar, 1 lb. tea, 1 lb. candles, 30 lb. meat, 10 loaves ; 16th, 6 lb. sugar, 1 lb. tea, 1 lb. candles, 30 lb. meat, 10 loaves ; 12th, 81b. sugar, 1 lb. tea. Total, 249 lb. sugar at 48s. 6d., £5 9s. ; 27 lb. tea at 2s. 2_d., £2 19s. 7d.; 201b. candles at J Id., 18s. 4d. ; 1,2301b. meat (4701b. beef at 3d., 7601b. pork at 4_d.), £20 2s. 6d.; 340 loaves at 7_d., £10 12s. fid. ... ... ... ... ... 40 111 On account of Rewi, per A. Campbell. 10th July, 1878. —3 boxes biscuits, 56 lb. sugar, 4 lb. tea, 6 lb. candles, 2 tins salmon, 6 lb. sardines j 13th, 2 pigs, 1301b. bread, 2 boxes biscuits, 1 bag rice, 6 tins milk, 561b. sugar, 61b. candles ; 16th, 1 painkiller, 2 wizard oil ... ... ... ... ... ... 8 0 0 Beceived from the Paymaster-General, this 20th day of June, 1878, by C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £533 7 8 £533 7s. Bd. sterling, in full payment of the above account. —Pennington and Bakeb. ■"-" ii. Eevell, £122 18s. Id. £ ~ a. Currie Street, New Plymouth, 15th July, 1878. —Native Department, Dr. to Henry Eevell. — 19th June, 400 lb. 'bread at ljd., £2 _Bs. 4d. ; 20th, 400 lb. bread at ljd., £2 18s. 4d. ; 21st, 400 lb. bread at ljd., £2 18s. 4d.; 22nd, 800 lb. bread at lfd., £5 16s. Bd. ; 24th, 400 lb. bread at ljd., £2 18s. 4d.; 25th, 400 lb. bread at lfd., £2 18s. 4d.; 26th, 1,040 lb. bread at lfd., £7 lis. Bd. j 27th, 800 lb. bread at ljd., £5 16s. Bd.; 28th, 1,300 lb. bread at ljd., £9 9s. 7d.; 233th, 2,600 lb. bread at ljd., £18 19s. 2d. ; Ist July, 1,500 lb. bread at ljd., £10 18s. 9d.; 2nd, 1,500 lb. bread at ljd., £10 18s. 9d. ; 3rd, 1,160 lb. bread at ljd., £8 9s. 2d.; 3rd, 80 lb. bread at ljd., lis. Bd.; 4th, 1,120 lb. bread at ljd., £8 3s. 4d.; sth, 960 lb. bread at ljd., £7 ; 6th, 960 lb. bread at ljd., £7 ; Bth, 80 lb. bread at ljd., lis. Bd.; 164 bags at 9(1., £6 35.; 21st June, biscuits, lis. 4d.; 24th, biscuits, ss.—By cash, July 20, 1878, pro H. Eevell, J. Gledhill ... ... ... ... ... 122 18 1 *L Day, £17s. Bd. White Hart Hotel, New Plymouth, 3rd July, 1878.—Wi Tako and Natives (3), Dr. to James Day. —12 days' residence at 245., £14 Bs. ; extras, £3. —W. Tako. —Settled by cash. —James Day. —20/7/78 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 17 8 0 3. Uncles, £15 12s. 6d. Beceived from Mr. Bennell the sum of £15 12s. 6d., for Natives' board and lodgings. —J. Uncles. — 20/7/78 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 15 13 6 New Plymouth, sth July, 1878. —Tipene, Dr. to John Uncles, Imperial Hotel.—2sth June, tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 26th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. fid., bed Is. 6d.; 27th, breakfast Is. fid., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 28tb, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6(1.; 29th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. fid.'; 30th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; Ist July, breakfast Is. (3d. ... ... £17 0 New Plymouth, sth July, 1878. —Enuka, Dr. to John Uncles, Imperial Hotel. — 25th June, tea Is. Gd., bed Is. Cd.; 26th, breakfast Is. fid., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d. ; 27th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. fid.; 28th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. fid.; 29th, breakfast Is. fid., bed Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 30th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. Od.; Ist July, breakfast Is. 6d ... 17 0 New Plymouth, sth July, 1878. —Daniel Love, Dr. to John Uncles, Imperial Hotel. —25th June, tea Is. fid., bed Is. 6d.; 26th, breakfast Is. fid., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 27th, breakfast Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 28th, bed Is. 6d.; 29th, tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d. ; 30th, breakfast Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d. ... ... ... 0 18 0 New Plymouth, 4th July, 1878. —Mihaka Rererangi, Dr. to John Uncles, Imperial Hotel. ■ —20th June, tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d. ; 21st, breakfast Is. 6d., dinner Is. 6d, tea Is. Od., bed Is. fid.; 22nd, breakfast Is. fid., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d. ; 23rd, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 24th, breakfast Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 25th, bed Is. fid.; 26th, bed Is. 6d. ; 27th, bed Is. 6d.; 28th, bed Is. 6d. ; 29th, bed Is. fid. ; 30th, bed Is. fid. ; Ist July, tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 2nd, breakfast Is. 6d., dinner Is. 6d., tea Is. fid., bed Is. 6d.; 3rd, breakfast Is. 6cl, dinner Is. fid., tea Is. fid., bed Is. 6d.; 4th, breakfast Is. 6d. ... ... ... 2 6 6 Carried forward ... ... ... ... 5 18 6

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

£ ». d. Brought forward ... ... ... ... £5 18 6 New Plymouth, 4th July, 1878. —Winara, Dr. to John Uncles, Imperial Hotel.— 21st June, tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 22nd, breakfast Is. fid., tea Is. fid., bed Is. fid.; 23rd, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d. ; 24th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d. ; 25th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. fid.;. 26th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 27th, breakfast Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 28th, bed Is. 6d. ; 29th, bed Is. 6d.; 30th, bed Is. 6d. ... ... ... 1 13 0 New Plymouth, 4th July, 1878. —Matene te Whinihi, Dr. to John Uncles, Imperial Hotel —21st June, tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 22nd, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d ; 23rd, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 24tb, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. ed., bed Is. 6d. ; 25th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 26th, breakfast, Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 27th, breakfast Is. fid., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. fid. ; 28th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 29th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. (3d., bed Is. 6d.; 30th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. Gd., bed Is. Gd.; lßt July, breakfast Is. 6d. ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 5 0 New Plymouth, 4th July, 1878. —Wi Parata and Wife, Dr. to John Uncles, Imperial Hotel.—22nd June, 2 teas 35., bed 25.; 23rd, 2 breakfasts 35., 2 teas 35., bed 25.; 24th, 2 breakfasts 35., 2 teas 35., bed 2s. ; 25th, 2 breakfasts 35., 2 teas 35., bed 25.; 26th, 2 breakfasts 35., 1 tea Is. 6d., bed 25.; 27th, 1 breakfast Is. Gd., 1 tea Is. Gd., bed 25.; 28th, 1 breakfast Is. Gd., 1 tea Is. 6d., bed 2s. ; 29th, 1 breakfast Is. fid., 1 tea Is. (3d., bed 25.; 30th, bed 2s. ; Ist July, 2 teas 35., bed 25.; 2nd, 2 breakfasts 3s. ... ... ... ... ... ... 3 0 6 New Plymouth, 4th July, 1878.—Hataria, Dr. to John Uncles, Imperial Hotel. — 21st June, tea Is. 6d.",bed Is. fid. ; 22nd, breakfast Is. 6d.,tea ls.6d.,bed Is. 6d.; 23rd, breakfast Is. Gd., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. fid.; 24th, breakfast Is. 6d., bed Is. fid. ; 25th, bed Is. Gd.; 26th, bed Is. 6d. ; 27th, bed Is. 6d.; 28th, bed Is. 6d.; 29th, bed Is. fid.; 30th, bed Is. 6d.; Ist July, tea Is. 6fl, bed Is. 6d.; 2nd, breakfast Is. fid., dinner Is. fid., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 3rd, breakfast, Is. 6d. ... 1 14 6 New Plymouth, 51 h July, 1878. —Mawine, Dr. to John Uncles, Imperial Hotel. —25th June, tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 26th, breakfast Is. 6d., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 27th, breakfast Is. fid., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 28th, breakfast Is. 6d., teals. 6d., bed Is. fid.; 29th, breakfast Is. fid., bed Is. 6d.; 30th, tea Is. fid., bed Is. 6d. j Ist July, breakfast, Is. 6d. ... ... ... ... ... 14 0 15 12 6 6. Callaghan, £82 19s. 4d. Devon Street, New Plymouth, 15th July, 1878. —Waitara Native Meeting (and to Natives taking food to it).—Bought, of D. Callaghan.—l9th June.—ll2lb. sugar, 465. Bd. ; 121b. tea, 265. ; 25 lb. candles, 225. lid. 20th June.—6 lb. tea, 135.; 56 lb. sugar, 235. 4d. 21st June.—224 lb. sugar, 935. 4d.; 201b. tea, 435. 4d. 22nd June.—ll2lb. sugar. 465. Bd.; 101b. tea, 21s. Bd. 24th June.—6 lb. candles, ss. fid. 25th June.—ll2 lb. sugar, 465. Bd.; 101b. tea, 21s. 8d; 1681b. sugar, 705.; fi lb. lea, 13s. 26th June. —56 Ib. sugar, 235. 4d. 26th June. —1601b. sugar, 665. Bd. j 121b. ten, 265. ;12 lb. candles, lis. 27th June—246lb. sugar, 102s. Gd. ; 15 lb. tea, 325. 6d. 27th June—l4lb. candles, 12s. lOd. 28th June.—492 lb. sugar, 2055. ; 301b. tea, 655. ; 281b. candles. 255. Bd. Ist July.—2oo lb. sugar, 83s. 4d. ;20 lb. tea, 435. 4d.; 10 lb. candles, 9s. 2d. ; 212 lb. sugar, 88s. 4d ; 20 lb. tea, 435. 4d.; 12 lb. candles, lis. 2nd July — 4 loaves bread, Is. Od.; 4 lb. meat, 25.; 1 lb. sugar, fid.; i-lb. tea, 6id. 3rd July.—ls lb. sugar, 6s. 3d.; 1 lb. tea, 2s. 2d.; 6 lb. candles, ss. fid. j 40 lb. meat, 20s. ; 161 lb. sugar, 675. Id. jl3 lb. lea, 28s. 2d.; 6J lb. candles, ss. Hid. 4th July.—l33 lb. sugar, 555. 5d.; 9 lb. tea, 19s. fid.. 4 lb. candles, 3s. Bd. 6th July.—Salt, Bs. Gd.; freight, Is. ; biscuits, 205.; flour, lfis.; sugar, 55.; tea, 3s ; tobacco, 2s. 6d.; beef, 4s. lOd.; candles, s|d.; bread, 9s. 4|d.; meat, 18s. ; sugar, 4s. 6d.; tea, 3s. 9d.; matches, Is. 6d.—Paid.—D. Callaghan.—2o/7/78 82 19 4 7. Payments by Major Brown, as per vouchers, £51 6s. 3d. Sttmmaey. 1. Fares ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 15 6 2. Stockman ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ' ... 013 0 3. Eailway ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 15 0 4. G. Taylor ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 6 0 5. Eailway ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 2 6 6. McLean ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 3 2 6 7. Matina ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 10 0 8. Gilmour ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 15 9 9. Taukoi ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 4 9 10. Telegram ... ... ... ... .:. ... ... ... 0 19 11. Bailway ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 16 0 12. Paranihi ... ... . ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 0 0 13. Howell ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 2 6 14. Scissors ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 2 6 15. Eailway ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 31 12 0 16. Eailway ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 18 0 17. Playing-cards for Natives, Waitara meeting ... ... ... ... ... 115 0 * 18. Insurance on buildings erected for Natives ... ... ... ... ... 2 13 6 £51 6 3 * Insurance receipt is mislaid, but a duplicate will be obtained from agent and forwarded. Details. 1. New Plymouth.—lleceived from Mr. W. Eennell the under-mentioned railway fares from New Plymouth lo Waitara aud return : 17th June, 1878, 4s. 6d.; 19th, 4s. 6d.; 22nd, 4s. 6d.; 24th, 4s. fid. ; 25th, 4s. fid.; 27th, 4s. 6d.; 28th, 4s. fid.; 29th, 3s. 2nd July, 35.; 4th, 4s. 6d.; sth, 4s. 6d.; 6th. 4s. fid.; 10th, 4s. 6d— J. W. J. Cleaet. Beceived above amount of £2 15s. Gd. from Major i!ioun.—W. Bennell.—lo/7/78 ... ... ... ... 2 15 6 2. New Plymouth, 2nd July, 1878. —Beceived of Mr. Stockman the sum of 13s. for passenger tickeis to Waitara —J. W. J. Cleaet. Beceived the above from Mr. W. Eennell (for Major Brown).—E. W. Stockman.—2/7/78. ... . ... ... ... ... 013 0 Carried forward ... ... ... ... ... 3 8 6

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

£ s. d. Brought forward ... ... ... ... ... 3 8 6 3. New Plymouth Station, 25th June, 1878. —Native Department, Dr. to N.Z. Bailways, for carriage of goods.—Potatoes (1 track) from New Plymouth to Waitara, £1 ss. — Beceived payment from Mr. Bennell. —J. W. J. Cleart ... ... ... ... 15 0 4. 23rd July, 1878. —Beceived from George Taylor, Native Police, the sum of 65., being amount of three single fares from Waitara to New Plymouth.—J. Smith, guard, N.P. and W. Bailway. —Beceived the above 6s. from Mr. Bennell. —3/7/78. —G. Taylor.—Beceived the above 6s. from Major Brown.—W. Bennell ... ... ... ... ... 0 6 0 5. Beceived from Mr. Bennell the sum of 2s. 6d. for carting Hon. Mr. Sheehan's luggage on 4th July, 1878. —John Nbwland. —6/7/78. —Beceived above from Major Brown. —W. Eennell 0 2 6 6. New Plymouth, sth July, 1878. —Native Department to H. A. Maclean.—Enoka.—"22nd June, dinner Is. fid., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. fid.; 23rd, breakfast Is. 6d., dinner Is. 6d., tea Is. fid., bed, Is. ; 24th, breakfast, Is. fid., dinner Is. fid., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. ; 25th, breakfast Is. fid. Tipene te Baro. —22nd, dinner Is. fid., tea Is. fid., bed Is. fid. ; 23rd, breakfast Is. Gd., dinner, Is. 6d., tea Is. fid., bed Is. Gd.; 24th, breakfast, Is. fid., dinner Is. 6d., tea Is. fid., bed Is. 6d. ; 25th, breakfast Is. fid. Matene. — 22nd, dinner Is. fid,, tea Is. 6d., bed Is. 6d.; 233rd, breakfast Is. 6d., dinner Is. fid., tea Is. fid., bed Is. 6d. ; 24th, breakfast Is. 6d., dinner Is. 6(1., tea, Is. fid., bed Is. 6d. ; 25th, breakfast Is. fid.. Tamora.—23rd, bed Is. 6d.; 24th, breakfast Is. fid., dinner Is. Gd., tea Is. 6d., bed Is. fid.; 25th, breakfast Is. 6d —£3 2s.—Beceis-e I the above from Mr. W. Eennell, 6th July, 1878. —Beceived payment. —H. A. Maclean. —6/7/78. —Befunded to me by Major Brown.—W. Bennell ... ... ... ... 3 2 0' 7. Beceived from Mr. Bennell the sum of £1 10s,, being pay for services as policeman and generally during the Native meeting at Waitara. —Matina.—Witness, E. W. Stockman.—Received the above from Major Brown. —W. Bennell ... ... ... ... ... 1 10 0 8. Brougham Street, New Plymouth, 6/7/78. Supplied to Manga Maniapoto. Major Brown.— Bought of John Gilmour. —6th July, 1 copying-book 3s. Gd., 1 F. J. book 145., notepaper 2s, envelopes Is., ink-bottle 25., pens 9d., pencils 2s. 6d.—Eeeeived payment, pro John Gilmour, B. G. B. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 15 9 9. Kua riro mai ki au na Benata 4s. 9d. mo te utu mo te hoehoenga i nga huahua ki te haki. —Na Taukoi.—Beceived 4s. 9d. from Major Brown.—W. Bennell ... ... ... 0 4 9 10. Electric Telegraph Department. —New Plymouth Station, 9th July, 1878.—Beceived the sum of Is. 9d. for the transmission of telegram 103 O.F. —A. 11. Lakeman, CC. ... ... 0 19 11. N.Z.8., New Plymouth Section, Kenwood Boad Station, 10/7/78.—Major Brown, Dr. to N.Z. Bailways for carriage of goods. —4 tons potatoes from Henwood to Waitara, at 45., 16s. —Paid, 11th July, 1878. —Geo. Holeord. Native potatoes for Waitara Meeting,—W. Bennell (for C. C.).—12/7/78 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 16 0 12. Hurae 8, 1878.—Kua riro mai ki au na Benata he pauna moni kotahi hei hoko tupeka mo te hanga. —Paranihi. Translation: Beceived from Mr. Bennell £1 to buy tobacco for the meeting. —Paranihi. —8/7/78. —Beceived the above £1 from Major Brown. —W. Bennell ... 10 0 13. Niu Paremata, Hurae 4, 1878. —Kua riro inai ki au na Benata Kotahi pauna mo taku mahi i te huihui ki Waitara, £1. —Paranihi. Translation: Beceived from Mr. Bennell £1 for my work at Waitara meeting.—Paranihi.—4/7/78.—Beceived the above £1 from Major Brown. —W. Bennell. ... .. ... ... ... ... ' ... 10 0 14. New Plymouth, 12th July, 1878. —Beceived from Mr. Bennell the sum of 2s. 6d. for new staple and cleaning lock. —W. Howell.—Locks damaged by Waikatos. —Eeeeived the above from Major Brown.—W. Bennell ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 2 6 15. Beceived from Mr. Bennell for pair of scissors, for one of Manga's Natives (W. E., for CO.), 2s. Gd. —Pro J. Gilmour, D. Gilmour. —Beceived tbe above 2s. Gd. from Major Brown.— W. Bennell ... ... ... ... ... ... .. ... 026 16. Native Department, Dr. to New Plymouth and Waitara Bailway.—22nd June to 4th July, 1878, to 24 first-class return tickets, New Plymouth to Waitara, at 4s. fid., £5 Bs. ; 148 secondclass return tickets, ditto, at 35., £22 45.; 20J second-class single tickets, ditto, at 25., £2 Is.; 4th, 4 second-class single tickets, ditto, at 25., Bs.; 6th, 1 seeond-class return ticket, ditto, 3s. ; Bth, 2 second-class single lickets, ditto, at 25., 45.; 9th, 12 second-class single tickets, ditto, at; 25., £1 4s.—£3l 12s. —J. W. J. Cleary, Stationmaster, New Plymouth.—Received from Mr. W. Eennell, this 12th day of July, 1878, the sum of £31 12s.—J. W. J. Cleary.—Received above amount of £31 12s. from Major Brown.—W. Bennell ... ... ... 31 12 0 17. Public Works Office (Constructed Railways), New Plymouth, 11th July, 1878. —Received of Mr. Stockman the sum of 18s. for 6 return tickets, New Plymouth to Waitara.—J. W. J. Cleary, station-clerk.—Beceived the above from Mr. Eennell for Major Brown. —E. W. Stockman.— 12/7/78 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 018 0 18. New Plymouth, Bth July, 1878. —Eeeeived from Mr. Bennell 355. for playing-cards. —John Gilmour ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 15 0 £51 6 3 8. Caldwell and Carter, £3 3s. 4d. Inglewood, 30th June, 1878. —Mr. Parris for Native gathering. —Bought of William Carter.— June 30.—20 Ib. biscuits at 6d., 10s.; 20 lb. biscuits at Bd., 13s. 4d.—Paid.—Wm. Carter ... 13 4 Inglewood Hotel, 30th June, 1878.—Mr. Paris, Dr. to John Caldwell.—To 10 gal. beer at 3s. 6d., £1155.; plus, ss. Paid. —J. Dazdal, per J. Caldwell ... ... ... ... 2 0 0 £3 3 4 9. Humphries, £13 13s. 3d. Devon Street, New Plymouth, Ist July, 1878.—The Native Department, bought of E. L. Humphries and Son. —19th June.—l doz. port wine, £3; case ale, £3; case 3-star brandy, £4 55.; 1 doz. sherry, £3 ; 3 tins biscuits at 2s. 9d., Bs. 3d.—By cash, 23rd July, 1878.— Humphries and Son ... ... ... ... ... ... 13 13 s 10. Coombes, £1 ss. 92, Queen Street, Taranaki, 17th July, 1878. —General Government, New Zealand, bought of Samuel Coombes.—Order No. 1. —2 wool blankets at 225. 6d., £2 ss. Order No. 2.—1 rug, £1 155.; 1 shawl, £1 10s. Total, £5 10s. Cash received on Government voucher, £4 ss. Balance, £ I 5s. —Eeeeived by cash. —Pro S. Coombes, J. W. ... ... ... 150 Waitara, 22nd June, 1878. —Mr. Coombes. —Sir, —Please supply bearer with two blankets and charge Government. —J. Sheehan, pro (sic) W. H. Grace. Mr. Coombes, Waitara.—Let Wiari Turoa have one blanket, and charge as before.—J. Sheehan. 24th June, 1878. 2—G. 2.

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

11. Pukearuhe accounts, £12 3s. £ s. d. Pukearuhe, 17th June, .1878.'—The Government, to C. N. Rowe.—l2th June. —40 lb. sugar, 205.; 351b. rice, 17s. 6d ; 4 lb. tea, 135.; 28 lb. potatoes, Is. lid.; 1 lb. tea, os. 3d.; 4 Ib. sugar, 2s. 2d. 13th June. —100 lb. flour, 195.; candles, 2s. Bd.; 1 bottle ginger wine, Gs. — Supplied to Natives. —25th Julv, settled by cash.—William Bowe ... ... ... 44 8\ Pukearuhe, 17th June, 1878.—Supplied to Na'fives.—Dr. to C. M. Kyngdon.—l3th June.—loo lb. biscuits, £2 ss. ; 58 loaves bread. £1 Bs. ; 15 lb. mutton and beef at 4d., ss. ; 1 lb. butter, Is. 3d. —Beceived, 20/7/78.— C. M. Kyngdon ... ... ... ... ... 319 3 Pukearuhe Station, 17th June, 1878. —Supplied to Natives. —Dr. to Canteen. —13th June. —To 19 gal. 3 qt. beer at-le., £3 19s. —John J. Gilbert, canteen-keeper ... ... 3 19 0 £12 3 0 12. Callaghan, £1 Ss. Od. New Plymouth, Taranaki, sth June, 1878. — Dr. to D. Callaghan. —Tea, 3s. Gd.; sugar, 25.; salt, 2d.; brawn, 55.; bread, 2s. 3d.; cheese, 25.; herrings, 2s. Gd.; butter, Is. Id.; pickles, 35.; forks, 25.; cups and saucers, 25.; biscuits, 3s. —Eeeeived from the Paymaster-General, this 25th day of July, 1878, by C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £1 Bs. 6d. sterling, in full payment, of the above account. —C. Callaghan . ... ... ... ... 18 6 Sent to Hon. Mr. Sheehan and party (Parihaka). —Forks, cups, and saucers are what got lost during journey. I certify that, to the best of my knowledge and belief, the foregoing account is true and correct in every particular, that the charges are reasonable, and the supplies have been duly delivered.— Charles Brown, Civil Commissioner. 13. Pennington, extra insurance, £2 13s. 9d. New Plymouth, 24th July, 1878. —Received from Mr. Eennell the sum of £2 335. 9d., insurance money on account of Mr. Pennington.—Bobert Huohes, per C. F. F00t.—24/7/78 ... 2 18 9 14. Stockman, fares, 6s. New Plymouth, 23rd July, 1878. —Received of Mr. Stockman Gs. for two return tickets.—J. W. J. Cleary.—Received above from Major Brown. —E. W. Stockman ... ... ... 0 6 0 15. Kerepa, on account, £1. Hurae 27, 1878. —Kua riro mai ki au na Benata kotahi pauna ko tetahi taha utu mo aku mahi piribimana. —Kerapa Taha Bangatiea. Translation: Beceived from Mr. Eennell £1 on account of my police-pay. —Kerepa Taha Eangatira,—27/7/78. Eeeeived the above from Major Brown. —W. Eennell ... ... ... ... ... ... 100 16. Printing, £2 15s. Taranaki News Office, New Plymouth, 29th July, 1878.—Native Office, Dr. to Edmondson and Avery. —29th July, advertising supplies, 4s. ; printing forms, £2 lis.—Beceived. —W. Edmondson.—29/7/78 " ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 15 0 17. Eailway, £8 10s. Bd. Native Department, New Plymouth, Dr. to New Plymouth and Waitara Railway. —July, 1878. — To passages for Natives, £8 10s. Bd.—Beceived from the Paymaster-General, this 31st day of July, 1878, by C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £8 10s. Bd. sterling, in full payment of the above account. —J. W. J. Cleary ... ... ... ... ... ... 8 10 8 18. Callaghan, Waitara Inquiry, 9s. Devon Street, New Plymouth, 26th June, 1878..—Native Department, bought of D. Callaghan.— Befreshments to Natives, 9b.—Paid.—D. Callaghan.—2/8/78 ... ... - ... 0 9 0 19. Witnesses, Waitara Inquiry, £2 2s. Waitara, 30th July, 1878. —Please pay bearer the amount due to me for attending Court of Inquiry into Native quarrel at, Waitara. —J. Wilkinson. —Beceived the sum of £1, being compensation for loss of time attending Waitara Inquiry.—Edward Peeey, for J. Wilkinson ... ... 10 0 Waitara, 31st July, 1878. —To tho Native Department, New Plymouth.—Plea,sepay bearer whatever is clue to me for attending Court of Inquiry on 25th July in regard to Native disturbance at Waitara, and oblige yours respectfully, James Nelson. —Beceived the amount of 95., compensiition for los. of time attending Waitara Inquiry.—Edward Perry, for J. Nelson ... 0 9 0 New Plymouth, 3rd August, 1878. —Received from Major Brown the sum of 135., compensation for loss of time attending Waitara Inquiry. —Edwaed Perry ... ... ... 0 13 0 £2 2 0 20. Coach-fares, £3. ~ " Waitara, 2nd July, 1878. —To Messrs. Henry and Co. —Please to give passages to Wi Parata, wife, aud son, from Hawera to Wanganui, by Cobb's coach from Hawera to Wanganui.—Charles Beown, Civil Commissioner ... ... ... ... ... ... 809 21. Paul, £6 ss. Egmont Brewery.—Tbe Native Department, lo James Paul. —20th June. —5 empty hogsheads, £6 ss. Settled.—James Paul.—sth August, 1878 ... ... ... ... 6 5 0 22. Tolls, £4 18s. 9d. (no vouchers) ... ... ... ... ... ... 4 18 9 23. Coach-fares, £4 10s. 24th and 30th July, 1878. —Passages for Hone Pihama from Oeo to New Plymouth and return, £3 ; horse-hire, £1 10s. —Received from the Paymaster-General, this sth day of August, 1878, by C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £4 10s. sterling, in full payment of the above account. —Hall, Henry, and Co. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 4 10 0 Hone Pihama borrowed horse to accompany Hon. Mr. Sheehan to Parihaka and on to Oeo, 3rd, 4th, sth July, 1878. His coach-fare was on occasion of his coming in to conduct inquiry into disturbance at Waitara with Judge Kenny. Confiscated land, west of Waingongoro. 24. Eepairs to watches, 16s. New Plymouth, 7th August, 1878. —Beceived from Major Brown the sum of 16s. for repairing two Native watches. Settled same time. —Wood Bros. —7th August, 1878 ... ... 0 16 0

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

25. Inquiry, Waitara .row (Coomber), £1 19s. £ s . a. New Plymouth, 6th August, 1878. —General Government, Native Department, Dr. to Charles Coomber.—To seven dinners, 145.; one week's board, lodging, &c, Hone Pihama, £1 ss. —Beceived.—Chas. Coomiiee. —7th August, 1878 ... ... ... ... 1 19 0 26. Railway, £6 6s. 9d. (Authority of Hon. Mr. Sheehan.) New Plymouth, 15th July, 1878. —Native Department, Land Purchase, Dr. to New Plymouth and Waitara Bailway.—To goods stolen by Natives :C N. Bowe's account, £3 14s. 6d.; Adam Lite's account, £2 os. 3d. To repairing door of goods shed (broken by Natives), 12s. Confiscated land, West of Waingongoro. —Eeeeived from the Paymaster-General, by C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £6 6s. 9d. sterling, in full payment of the above account. —J. Duncan Harris ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 6 6 9 I certify that, to the best of my knowledge and belief, the foregoing account is true and correct in every particular.—Charles Brown, Civil Commissioner. 27. Railway, 7s. sd. New Plymouth Section, Waitara Station, 24th August, 1878. —Native Department, Dr. to New Zealand Bailways for carriage of goods.—7th August, 30 cwt. potatoes from Carrington Eoad to Waitara, at 4s. per ton, Gs.; 9th, 5 cwt. potatoes from Carrington Road to Waitara, at ss. 6d. per ton, Is. 5d. —Paid.—J. W. J. Cleaby ... ... ... ... ... 0 7 5 tr 28. Cottages, rent, &c, £7 3s. Native Department, Dr. to General Government. —Henry Pitt, agent.—lB7B.—l month's rent for Mr. Kaleb, £1 25.; 6 weeks' rent, No. 7, Waitara, at 55., £1 10s.; 11 weeks' rent, No. 5, Waitara, at 55., £2 155.; 4 weeks' rent, No. 8, Waitara, at 55., £1 ; washing and cleaning out Nos. 7 and 8, as per account, lis.; paid clearing outside, ss.—Received, 3rd September, 1878. —Henry Pitt, Agent ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 7 3 0 29. Pennington and Baker, £31 15s. 4d. 19th to 30th July, 1878. —Supplies to Natives as per particulars attached, including office-rent, £31 15s. 4d.—Received from the Paymaster-General, this sth day of September, 1878, by C Brown, Esquire, the sum of £31 15s. 4d. sterling, in full payment of the above account. — Pennington and Bakeb ... ... ... ... ... ... 31 15 4 30. Snell, £13 17s. 6d. By order of Native Minister. Waitara, 2nd December, 1878.—Native Department, Dr. to W. P. Snell.—Shawls, 1 at 285., 1 at 455., lat 365., £5 95.; elastic-side boots, £1 35.; macintosh, £2 10s.; trousers and vest, £1 16s; 3 belts at 3s. each, 95.; 3 silk handkerchiefs at ss. each, 155.; 1 costume, £1 55.; hat, 10s. 6d. —Paid, 2nd December, 1878.—W. P. Snell... ... ... ... . ... 13 17 6 31. Eevell, £8 10s. Devon Street, New Plymouth, 30/11/78. —The Native Department, for Manga BewL —Bought of P. W. Eevell. —24th October, iron bedstead, £2 10s.; mattress, £2 ss. sth November, 3 blankets and quilt, £2 155.; bolster and 2 pillows, £I.—Paid, 30th November, 1878.—E. W. Eevell ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 8 10 0 32. Eord, £35 18s. Per order of Mr. Walker. Brougham Street, New Plymouth, 29th November, 1878.—Hon. Mr. Sheehan, per order of Mr. Walker, bought of Harris Eord.—Epiha.—Gent's hogskin saddle, £6 10s. ; bridle, 15s. 6d.; breastplate, £1 Bs. 6d. ; saddlecloth, 10s. Taonui. —Gent's saddle, £5 10s.; 2 snaffle bridles at 15s. 6d. each, £1 lis.; saddlecloth, 10s. Gd. Wetere. —Lady's saddle, £6 10s.; breastplate, £1 Bs. fid.; 2 saddlecloths, £1 Is.; Pelham bridle, £1 ss. ; leather girth, 12s. 6d. Wahanui. —Saddle, £5 ; saddlecloth, 10s.; pair of spurs, 10s.; hunting-whip, 155.; snaffle bridle, 15s. 6d.; haversack, 15s. —Settled. —Harris Eoed. —30th Nov. 1878 ... ... 35 18 0

EECEIPTS COVERING- EXPENDITURE OE £200, VOUCHERS 9180 AND 9181, 1878-79. Treasury Voucher No. 9180. —New Zealand Government (Land Purchase), Dr. to Rangipokau and others, Taranaki. —(Authority, Hon. Mr. Sheehan.) —To compensation on account and in consideration of former claims of ourselves and our near relatives over confiscated land west side of Waingongoro, £100. —I certify that, to the best of my knowledge and belief, the foregoing- account is true and correct in every particular.—Chaeles Beow3st, Civil Commissioner. To be charged to Land Purchases, Taranaki.-—H. T. Claeke, Under-Secretary. Received from the Paymaster-General this 18th day of July, 1878, by C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £100, in full payment of the above account. —Tito, Te Eangipokau, Ueuanini (his x mark), Ngahiotga, Ueu te Angina, Komako. —Witness, Wilf, Rennell.

Treasury Voucher No. 9181. — New Zealand Government (Land Purchase), Dr. to Tuanini, Taranaki. —(Authority, Hon. Mr. Sheehan.) —Compensation on account and in consideration of former claims of self and relatives over confiscated land west of Waingongoro, £100. —I certify that, to the best of my knowledge and belief, the foregoing account is true and correct in every particular.— Chaeles Shows, Civil Commissioner. To be charged to Land Purchases, Taranaki.—H. T. Claeke, Under-Secretary. Received from the Paymaster-General this 18th day of July, 1878, by C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £100, in full payment of the above account.- —Tuafiki. —Witness, Wili". Eennell.

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

Particulars of Expenditure : — £ s. d. 1. Tuttv ... ... ... ... ... ... 4 4 0 2. „ " ... ... ... ... ... ... 14 12 0 3. Paranihi, services at Waitara ... ... ... ... 6 0 0 4. Trigger ... ... ... ... ... 2 10 0 5. Patohe ... ... ... ... ... 50 0 0 6. Mrs. Reay ... ... , ... ... ... 20 0 0 7. Hone Pihama and another ... ... ... ... 30 0 0 8. Mete Kingi ... ... ... ... ... 30 0 0 9. Wiari Turoa and another ... ... • ... .'.. 20 0 0 Thompson (half-caste) ... ... ... ... 5 0 0 10. Coomber ... ... > ... ... ... 6 19 6 11. Weston ... ... ... ... ... 1 16 6 12. Teira ... ... A ... ... ... 10 0 13. Sole ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 8 0 14. Titoko (part of Morey's account) ... ... . ... 117 6 15. Bishop, tolls ... ... ... ... ... 1 16 0 17. Hori ... ' ... ... ... ... ... 3 0 0 18. M. McDonnell, cutting drain ... ... ... ... 0 16 0 Howell, patch on bucket ... ... ... ... 006 £200 0 0 1. Tutty, £4 4s. Bridge Hotel, Waitara.—Mrs. Beav, Dr. to William Tutty.—Board and lodgings from 21st June to £ s. d. 3rd July, £4 4s.—Paid in cash, 10th July, 1878.—Wm. Tutty ... ... ... 4 4 0 2. Tutty, £14 12s. Bridge Hotel, 3rd July, 1878.—General Government, Dr. to William Tutty.—To board, lodgings, and necessaries supplied to Natives (by order) during the meeting, from 23rd June to 3rd Julv, £14 12s.—Paid in cash, 10th July, 1878.—Wm. Tutty ... ... ... ... 14 12 0 3. Paranihi, £6. Nui Paremata, Hurae, 1878. —Kua riro mai ki au na Tare Parone e ono pauna te utu mo taku mahi ki te hui ki Waitara.—Paeanihi.—Witness to signature, J. D. Baker, Waitara. Translation : Eeeeived from Major Brown tbe sum of £6 for my services at Waitara meeting.—Paranihi.— July, 1878 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 6 0 0 4. Trigger, £2 10s. New Plymouth, 18th July, 1878. —Native Department, Dr. to John Trigger, sen., brewer, &c.—2 empty hogsheads, appropriated by the Natives at Waitara meeting, at 255. each. —By cash.— John (his x mark) Teiqoee.—Witness, W. Stunney. —18/7/78 ... ... ... 2 10 0 5. Patohi, £50. Hawera, July, 1878. —Beceived from Major Brown, OG, per Patohi's order, the sum of £50 sterling. —James Davidson. —7/78. ... ... ... ... ... ... 50 0 0 6. Mrs. Reay, £20. Kua riro mai ki au e rua tekau pauna na Meiha Paraone i homai ki au i runga i te kupu a te Hiana. —Hurae 18, 1878. —Mrs. M. Beay.—Witness, W. Bennell. Translation -. Beceived from Major Brown £20, as authorized by Hon. Mr. Sheehan.—Mrs. M. Beay.—lB/7/78 ... 20 0 0 Telegram.—Napier, 18th July, 1878. To Major Brown, New Plymouth (forward if absent). —I entirely approve of your suggestions re Waitara disturbance. Act upon them at once. You may pay Mrs. Beay, at Waitara, £20. Money is really for Bewi, but you can't ask him for a receipt.—J. Sheehan. 7. Hone Pihama and another, £30. Waitara, 23rd June, 1878. —Beceived from Charles Brown, CO., the sum of £20 on account of Takoha.—Hone Pihama.—Witness to payment and signature, B. Parris ... ... 20 0 0 Compensation for self and relatives on account and in consideration of our former claim over confiscated land. Translation :He takoha tenei kua riro mai ki a matou ko aku whanaunga mo a matou mana i mua i runga i te whenua kua riro i te rau o te patu ki te Kawanatanga.—No Takiruwhine. —I certify that, to the best of my knowledge and belief, the foregoing account is true and correct in every particular.—Charles Brown, Civil Commissioner. —Beceived from the Paymaster-General, this 17th day of February, 1878, by Charles Brown, Esq., the sum of £10, in full payment of the above account. —Tu Wehe. —Witness, P. J. Wilson, J.P. ... 10 0 0 £30 0 O 8. Mete Kingi, £30. Waitara, 2 Hurae, 1878. —Kua riro mai e toru te kau pauna hei ora moku mo taku haerenga mai me taku hokinga atu ki Wanganui, £30. —Mete (his x mark) Kingi.—Witness, J. D. Baker. Translation: Waitara, 2nd June (sic), 1878. —Beceived £30 to pay expenses to and from Wanganui. —Mete (his x mark) Kingi ... ... ... ... ... 30 0 O 9. Wiari Turoa and another, £20. Waitara, 1 Hurae, 1878. —Kua riro mai i a maua e rua te kau pauna e ora ma matou tae noa ki te matou hokinga ki Wanganui.—Wiaei Tueoa, Meiha Paiaka. —Witness, Joseph Pennington. Translation: Beceived £20 to pay our expenses to and from Wanganui. —Wiari Turoa, Meiha Paiaka.—l/7/78 ... ... ... ... ... ... 20 0 0 10. Coomber, £0 1.95. 6d. New Plymouth, 19th July, 1878.—General Government, Native Department, Dr. to Charles Coomber.—June. —Board and lodgings, 4 chiefs, £4 lis.: Apei, 55.; Tewiti, 55.; 2 Natives ditto, £1 18s. 6d.—Settled, July, 1878.—Charles Coombes ... ... ... ... 619 6

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

11. Weston, £1 16s. 6d. Taranaki. —Native Department, Dr. to Henry Weston. —10th and 11th June.—Advertising in £ 8. d. Taranaki Herald: Tenders, supplies, 2 insertions, 9s. 9d., 19s. 6d.; tenders, building, 2 insertions, Bs. 6d., 17s. —Eeeeived from the Paymaster-General, this 19th day of July, 1878, by Major Brown, CO., the sum of £1 16s. 6d., in full payment of the above account. —H. Weston 1 16 6 12. Teira, £1. Nui Paremata, Hurae 20, 1878. —Kua riro mai ki au na Tare Paraone kotahi pauna hei utu mo a matou kereme me a matou kai mo tenei ra.—(Kua riro Mai) Teira. Translation: New Plymouth, 20th July, 1878. —Eeeeived from C. Brown the sum of £1 to pay fares and food for ourselves to-day. —Teiea ... ... ... ... ... ... 100 13. Sole, Bs. 19th July, 1878.—Eeeeived from Major Brown Bs. for repairs to office. —G. E. Sole, pro W. Sole 0 8 0 14. Titoko (part of Morey's account), £1 17s. 6d. Devon Street, New Plymouth, Ist July, 1878. —(Maori account.) —Mr. W. Eennell, bought of Walter Morey. —13th June. —To waterproof coat and carriage, Titoko, £1 17s. Gd.—lsth July. —Dress trousers and veßt, &c, £3.—Total, £4 17s. Gd. —4th July. —By cash, £3. —Balance, £1 17s. 6d.—Paid.—Pro W. Morey, J. C. 0.—20/7/78 ... ... ~. ... 1 17 6 15. Bishop, tolls, £1 16s. Waiwakaibo, Taranaki, 1878. —C. Brown, Esq., Native Civil Commissioner, Dr. to J. Bishop.—To Maoris passing from Waitara meeting through the Waiwakaibo toll-gate.—29th June.— 4-bullock dray, 9d. ; 1 pair bullocks in yoke, 3d.; 1 saddle horse, 3d. 30th June. —2 bullock drays, at 6d., Is.; 1 pair bullocks, 3d. ;' 1 saddle horse, 3d. Ist July.—lo carts, drawn by 4 bullocks at 9d., 7s. 6d.; 4 carts, drawn by 2 horses each, at 9d., 35.; 23 carts, drawn by 2 bullocks, at Gd., lis. 6d.; 45 saddle horses at 3d., lis. 3d. —Beceived, by cash. —J. Bishop ... 1 16 0 17. Hori, £3. Beceived from Major Brown the sum of £3 for services at Waitara meeting.—Hori Kokato.— Witness, Wilf Eennell.—2o/7/78 ... ... ... ... ... ... 3 0 0 18. M. McDonnell, cutting drain, 16s. New Plymouth, 6th August, 1878. —Beceived from Major Brown the sum of 16s. for cutting drain.— Paid.—M. McDonnell ... ... ... ... ... ... 016 0

RECEIPTS COVERING EXPENDITUEE OF £500. New Zealand Government (Land Purchase), Dr. to Tamanui. —(Authority, Hon, Mr. Sheehan.) — Compensation for self and relatives on account and in consideration of our former claim over confiscated land west of Waingongoro, £200. (Translation in Maori: He takoha tenei kua riro mai ki a matou ko aku whanaunga mo o matou mana i mua i runga i te whenua kua riro i te rau o te patu ki te Kawanatanga ki te taha ki te rato o 'Waingongoro.) Received from the Paymaster-General, this 6th day of December, 1878, by C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £200 sterling, in full payment of the above account.—Tamanui.—Witness, William Williams.

New Zealand Government (Land Purchase), Dr. to Ngahina.—(Authority, Hon. Mr. Sheehan.) — Compensation for self and relatives on account and in consideration of our former claim over confiscated land west of Waingongoro, £200. (Translation in Maori: He takoha tenei kua riro mai ki a matou ko aku whanaunga mo o matou mana i mua i runga i te whenua kua riro i te rau o te patu ki te Kawanatanga ki te taha ki te rato o Waingongoro.) Received from the Paymaster-General, this 6th day of December, 1878, by C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £200 sterling, in full payment of the above account. —Ngahina.—Witness, William Williams.

New Zealand Government (Land Purchase), Dr. to Eaukura, Taranaki.—(Authority, Hon. Mr. Sheehan.)- —Compensation for self and relatives on account and in consideration of our former claims over confiscated land west of Waingongoro. (Translation in Maori: He takoha tenei kua riro mai ki a matou ko aku whanaunga mo o matou mana i mua i runga i te whenua kua riro i te rau o te patu ki te Kawanatanga ki te taha ki te rato o Waingongoro.) Received from the Paymaster-General, this 6th day of December, 1878, by C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £100 sterling, in full payment of the above account.—Rauktjea.—Witness, William Williams.

£ s. d. 1. Snells .. ... ... ... ... ... 22 14 9 2. Wright's accounts (net) ... ... ... ... 339 11 0 3. Pennington and Baker ... ... ... ... 10 10 3 4. Campbell ... ...' ... ... ... 5 0 0 5. Bland ... ... ... ... ... ... 5 5 0 6. Tutty ... ... ... ... .-.. ... 2 2 0 7. Skevington ... ... ... ... ... 0 5 0 8. Eord ... ... ... ... .... ... 0 7 6 9. Snell ... ... ... ... ... ... 13 18 9 10. Wilson ... ... ... ... ... 2 12 0 11. Callaghan ... ... ... ... ... 1 12 0 12. Wilson ... ... ... ... ... 3 0 0 Katene ... ... ... 1 15 0 13. Bartlett ... ... ... ... ... 4 17 0 14. Veale and Son ... ... ... ... ... 4 16 7 Carried forward ... ... ...£4lB 6 10 3-G. 2.

G—2. (Appendix D.)

£ s. d. Brought forward ... ... ... 418 6 10 15. Coomber ... ... ... ... ... 1 10 0 Euakere (carting supplies to Parihaka) ... ... ... 0150 16. Coomber ... ... ... ... ... 1 10 0 17. „ ... ... ... ... ... 15 0 18. Terns ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 12 6 19. Pennington and Baker ... ... ... ... 7 6 6 20. Townsend ... ... .. ... ... 8 0 0 Titokowaru at Oeo ... ... ... ... 17 0 0 Blake (previously omitted) ... ... ... ... 500 21. Railway ... ... ... ... ... 9 0 0 22. Kyngdon ... ... ... ... ... 0 3 9 23. Rowe ... ... ... ... ... ... 12 5 24. Mace ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 11 25. Boswell and Co. ... ... ... ... ... 1 10 0 26. Coomber ... ... ... ... ... 1 16 0 27. Schultz ... ... ... ... ... 0 7 6 28. Purlong ... ... ... ... ... 2 18 6 29. Davidson ... ... ... ... ... 5 19 6 30. „ ... ... ... ... ... 10 12 3 31. Weyergang ... ... ... ... ... 110 32. C. Brown ... ... ... . ... ... 2 2 2 £500 0 0

1. Snell, £22 14s. 9d. Waitara, 2nd December, 1878. —Native Department, Dr. to W. P. Snell.—Goods supplied by order £ s. d. of Native Minister: Suit, 665.; shirt, 10s. 6d.; handkerchief, 3s. 6d.; belt, 2s. 6d.; silk handkerchief, 55.; silk handkerchief, 4s. ; suit, 705.; shirt, Bs. 6d.; handkerchief, 3s. 3d.; belt, 2s. 6d.; handkerchief, 4s. 6d.; collars, Is.; hats, 9s. 6d., 9s. 6d.; shawls, 285., 455., 375.; hat, Bs.; coat, 355.; macintosh, 505.; silk handkerchiefs, 55., 65.; belt, 35.; trousers and vest, 285.; hat, 9s. 6d.—Paid.—W. P. Snell.—2nd December, 1878 ... .., ... 22 14 9 2. Wright's accounts (net), £339 lis. Summary. Tereranga (29th November, 1878) ... ... ... ... ... ... 3 12 0 Epiha (28th November, 1878) ... ... ... ... ... ... 40 2 1 Taoniii (28th November, 1878) ... ... ... ... ... ... 34 0 6 Tereranga (28th November, 1878) ... ... ... ... ... ... 77 15 8 Eewi (28th November, 1878) ... ... ... ... ... ... 20119 3 357 9 6 Less discount ... ... ... ... ... ... 17 18 6 £339 11 0 Details. New Plymouth, 29th November, 1878. — Mr. Tereranga, bought of Walter Wright.—Double mattress and bolster, £3 12s.—Paid.—W. Wright.—3o/11/78 ... ... ... 3 12 0 New Plymouth, 28th November, 1878. — Mr. Epiha, bought of Walter Wright. — Macintosh, £3 10s.; 31 yards dungaree at Is.; jacket, £l 10s. ; suit, £2 55.; 4 shirts at 7s. 6d.; 40f yards plaid at 3s. 6d. ; 23 yards flannel at 2s. 9d.; shawl, £1 10s. ; 3 shawls at 15s. 6d.; 4 shirts at 12s. 6d.; pair blankets, £1 55.; 5 chemises, 55.; suit, £3 10s. ; cap, 3s. 9d.; suit, £7 (order). —Paid.—W. Weight.—3o/11/78 ... ... ... ... ... 40 2 1 New Plymouth, 28th November, 1878. —Mr. Taonui, bought of Walter Wright.—lo yards Erench merino at 3s. 9d.; shawls, 255., 155., 275. 6d. ; black shawls, 275. 6d., 355. ;10 yards flannel at 2s. 9d.; 10 yards flannel at 3s. 6d.; 2 feathers at ss. Gd.; 2 chemises at ss. 6d ; man's ulster, £4; waterproof coat, £2 10s.; silk handkerchief, 6s. 6d.; 40 yards print at 9d. ; bag, 10s. 6d.; 4 pair socks at 25.; portmanteau, £2 10s.; 6 shirts at 12s. 6d.; trousers, 215., 255.; 2 vests at 10s. 6d.; coats, 355., 16s. 6d.—Paid.—W. Wright.—3o/11/78 ... .. ... 34 0 6 New Plymouth, 28lh November, 1878. —Mr. Tereranga, bought of Walter Wright.—2 black shawls at 255.; coloured shawl, £1 55.; 2 coloured shawls at 275. 6d. ; skirt, £1 55.; 20 yards plaid at 3s. 6d.; 2 pair of hose at 4s. 6d.; 19 yards flannel at 25.; feather, Bs. 6d. ; 2 feathers at 12s. 6d. ; umbrella, Bs. 6d. ; skirt, 14s. 6d.; jacket, £3 55.; jacket, 355.; waterproof cloak, £2 10s.; suit, £3 10s. ; skirt, 12s. 6d.; dress, 18s.; 15 yards coburg at 2s. ; portmanteau, £1 7s. 6d.; 2 shirts at 7s. 6d.; trousers and vest, £1 2s. 6d. ; coats, 155., 18s. ; portmanteau, £5 ; 15 yards flannel at 4s. ; 3 shirts at 9s. 6d.; lady's tie, 3s. 6d.; 1J yards oilcloth at 2s. 6d. ; bag, 10s. 6d.; handkerchief, 6s. 6d.; 42 yards flannel at 35.; pair boots, 155.; costume, 40s. ; dressholder, Is. 9d.; 26| yards flannel at 35.; 9 shirts at 10s. 6d.; 2 studs, 7s. 6d. ; portmanteau, 355.; fishue, 355. ; costume, ISs.; tie, 3s. 6d.; broach, 25.; 27i yards print at 9d.; 2 hoy's shirts at ss. Gd. ; shawl, 18s. ; ring, Is.; knife, 7s. 6d.; waterproof coat, £2 10s.; trousers, 10s. 6d. ; tablecover, £2 25.; perfumery, 3s. ; handkerchief, 2s. 4d.; scarf, 3s. 6d.; needles and cotton, Is. 2d.—Paid.-—W. Wright.—-30/11/78 ... ... ... 77 15 8 New Plymouth, 28th November, 1878. —Mr. Eewi, bought of Walter Wright. —Hat, ss. 6d.; umbrella, 155.; coat, £3 10s.; tie, 25.; portmanteau, £7 10s. ; umbrella, 18s. 6d.; suit, 455.; 2 chemises at ss. 6d.; 3 ditto at 3s. 6d. ; 1 ditto, ss. ; 6 shirts at 7s. 6d.; hat, 245.; 4 pair socks at 2s. ; 17i yards plaid at 3s. 9d. ; 46 yards blue flannel at 35.; 48J yards merino at 65.; jackets, 255., 655., 205., 245., 355., 15s. ; 43J yards plaid at 3s. 6d.; feathers, 10s. 6d.,.255.; 8 crimeaus, 12s. 6d. ; 524 yards Erench merino at 4s. 6d.; 2 shawls, 355.; boots, 6s. 6d., 7s. 6d.; 2 black shawls, 355.; portmanteaus, 455., 50s. j waterproof cloak, 355.; 34J yards flannel at 35.; 49 yards flannel at 2s. 3d.; costume, 505.; corset, Bs. 6d.; umbrella, £1 45.; silk jacket, 355.; cloth jackets, 705., 255.; 2 pinafores at 55.; cloak, 275. 6d.; skirts, 255., 17s. 6d.; 3 ditto at 12s. 6d.; 2 ditto at 9s. 6d.; 1 ditto, 15s. 6d.; boots, 10s. 6d., 215., 155.; pshue, £1; costume, £5 ; 3 chemises at 3s. 9d.; shawl, 425. ; 41 yards Turkey red at Is. 9d.;

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

S shawls at 18s.; costume, 605.; 4$ yards American cloth, 2s. 6d. ; lady's saddle, £7 10s ; £ s. d. bridle, 30s. ; whip, 15s. ; saddlecloth, 10s. 6d.; shawl, 275. 6d.; 4 handkerchiefs at 6s. 6d-; skirt, 15s. 6d.; shirt, 12s. 6d.; habit, £9 95.; 18i yards merino at 2s. 6d.; suit, £2 ss. ; costume, £2 10s.; habit, £5 55.; carriage, Gs. ; trimmings, 495.; haberdashery, 305.; velvets, 405.; 6 pair scissors at 25.; ribbons, 355.; thimbles, 45.; soap, 10s. Gd.; ties and handkerchiefs, £3 ss. 6d. ; riding-bat, £1 55.; collars, Is.; hat, 215.; locket, 17s. 6d. ; cuffs, 2s. 6d.; jackets, 18s., 505.; 3 shirts at 7s. 6d.; 5 scarfs at 3s. 6d— Paid.—W. Wright.—3o/11/78 ... 201 19 3 Mr. Wright allowed a discount of about 5 per cent, for cash, reducing the amount paid him to £339 lis. This will explain the discrepancy. —C. Brown, C.C.—l5/5/80. 8. Pennington and Baker, £10 10s. 3d. Waitara, December, 1878. —Native Department, bought of Pennington and Baker.—(Eor Wetere). — Ist December. —3 tins salmon, 3s. 9d.; 2 tins lobster, 3s. ; 3 tins sardines, 25.; coffee, Is. 9d. 3rd December.—2 tins lobster, 25.; 2 tins salmon, 2s. 6d.; 2 pain-killer, 35.; 1 billy, 3s. 6d.; J lb. mustard, Is. ; 2 pannikins, Is. ; 1 fry-pan, 3s. 6d. ;16 lb. biscuits, ss. 4d. Ist to 10th December —100 loaves bread, 16s. Bd.; 941b. meat, 31s. 4d.; 141b. sugar, ss. lOd.; 31b. candles, 3s. 3d.; 2 lb. tea, ss. 11th December. —100 lb. biscuits, 335. 4d. 15th December.— 1 large packing-case (for Eewi), 305.; 1 large packing-case (for Taonui), 12s. 6d. sth December.—s6 lb. sugar, 255. ; 100 lb. flour, 15s. (for Epiha).—Beceived.—Pennington and Baker.—l9th December, 1878 ... ... ... ... ... ... 10 10 3 4. Campbell, £5. New Plymouth, 21st December, 1878.' —Beceived from Major Brown the sum of £5. —A. Campbell 6 0 0 5. Bland, £5 ss. New Plymouth, 21st December, 1878. —Beceived from Major Brown the sum of £5 55., payment for horse bought from Pound, and found to belong to Te Wheti. —T.Bland.—2l/12/78 ... 5 5 0 6. Tutty, £2 2s. By order of Hon. Native Minister. Bridge Hotel, Waitara, 11th December, 1878. —The General Government, Dr. to William Tutty.— To board, lodgings, and refreshments supplied to Natives, from Ist to 4th December, by order of Hon. Native Minister, £2 2s.—Paid.—Wm. Tutty.—2l/12/78 ... ... 2 2 0 7. Skevington, ss. New Plymouth, 30th November, 1878. —Proprietor, Waitara Coach.—Please give Te Eerenga, wife, and child passage by coach to Waitara this day, and charge to Native Minister. —By order T. W. Lewis, Secretary to Native Minister.—Eeeeived. —James Skevington ... ... 0 5 0 8. Eord, 7s. 6d. New Plymouth, Ist January, 1878. —Hon. Mr. Sheehan, Dr. to Harris Eord. —2nd December.— 3 pairs stout coat straps (supplied to Native). —Settled. —Harris Eoed. —3rd January, 1879... 0 7 6 9. Snell, £13 18s. 9d. By order of Native Minister. Waitara, 3rd December, 1878. —Native Department, Dr. to W. P. Snell.—l waterproof coat, £2 155.; attached account,* £11 3s. 9d.—Paid.—W. P. Snell.—3rd January, 1879 ... ... 13 18 9 1 *Waitara, 3rd January, 1879. —Goods supplied by order of the Native Minister to Eawhakaare by W. P. Snell, draper, &c.—Suit of tweed, 665.; handkerchief, 3s. Gd.; hat, 7s. 6d. ; braces, 2s. 6d. ; boy's suit, 18s. 6d.; belt, Is. 6d.; hat, 4s. Gd.; socks, Is.; wool shawls, 905.; 15 yards print at 9d. per yard, lis. 3d; 5 yards wool plaid at 3s. 6d. per yard, 17s. 6d. —£11 3s. 9d. I certify to the above things being acquired by order of the Hon. Mr. Sheehan, Native Minister. —Nevil S. Walkee.] 10. Wilson, £2 12s. Hawera, 17th December. 1878. —Sir, —The following sums were paid by me by instructions from the Hon. Native Minister, with instructions to forward them to you : At Normanby, to Tuwaka, 12s. remission for summonses taken out against N. Blake by Natives after he had filed in Wanganui as bankrupt, 12s. To Monkton, for views of Waimate survey camps, £1 10s. To Martha, as buggy was starting from Hawera to treat Natives assembled, £1. —To Major Brown, Civil Commissioner, New Plymouth ... ... ... ... ... 212 0 11. Callaghan, £1 12s. Devon Street, New Plymouth, 31st December, 1878.—Native Department, bought of D. Callaghan. —4th October. —40 lb. sugar, 205.; 20 lb. rice, Bs. 4d. ; matches, 2s. 6d. 4th November.— Bread, Bd.; sugar, 6d. Paid. —C. Callaghan.—6/1/79. (Supplied to Creed and others, on leaving for Waikato. —W. B.) ... ... ... ... ~, ... 1 12 0 12. Wilson, £3. This was money paid by Captain Wilson for clothes for one of the Waitotara Natives in pursuit of Hiroki. —Eeeeived this 6th day of December, 1878, from C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £3, in full payment of the above account.—P. J. Wilson ... ... ... ... 3 0 0 13. Bartlett, £4 17s. Per order of Hon. Mr. Sheehan. New Zealand Government, Land Purchase Department, Dr. to W. Bartlett.—Bth July, 1878. — Supplies to Natives, and Erskine's groom, on occasion of Mr. Sheehan's visit, £1 lis. 6d. 17th October.—Supplied to Mr. Williams and Natives in search of Hiroki, £2 10s. 6d.; horsehire, G. Teira, search after Hiroki, 15s. —Eeeeived this 6th day of December, 1878, from C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £4 17s. sterling, in full payment of the above account. —W. Bartlett ... ... ... ... ~, ... ... ... 4 17 0 14. Veale and Son, £4 16s. 7d. Per order of Hon. Mr. Sheehan. New Plymouth, 31st December, 1878. —Pennington and Baker, Dr. to J. Veale and Son.—3rd October, 1878. —1 plough plane for Bevvi, £2 6s. —Beceived payment. —J. Veale and Son.— ]sth February, 1879 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 5 0 New Plymouth, 31st December, 1878.—Mr. W. Eennell, Dr. to J. Veale and Son.— 30th September, 1878. —Long-handled shovel, axe, &c., 16s. Gd. sth November. —• 8 lb. red paint at 10d., 6s. Bd.; 6 lb. white paint at 10d., ss. ; 2 brushes, 2s. and 2s. Gd.; opener, 9d. ; panel-saw, 9s. 13th November. —14 Ib. mixed paint at 10d., lis. Bd.; railage, Is.; tea-tray (private), 3s. 6d.—Beceived payment. —J. Veale AND Son.— 15th February, 1879 ... ... ... " ... ... £215 1 Less tea-tray ... ... ... ~, ~. ... 036 2 11 7 £4 16 7

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

15. Coomber, £1 10s. By order of — Walker, Esq. New Plymouth, 29th July, 1878. —Native Department, General Government, Dr. to C. Coomber. —29th July.—To board and lodgings, 4 Natives. —Charles Coombee ... ... 1 10 0 16. Coomber, £1 10s. 92, Queen Street, Auckland, January, 1879. —C. Brown, Esq., bought of Samuel Coombes. —Trousers and vest for Tamaki (Maori). —Beceived payment. —Pro Samuel Coombes, J. C. 0.—3/3/79 1 10 0 17. Coomber, £1 ss. 10th March, 1879. —Mr. Bennell, Dr. to Charles Coomber. —To hire of 5 pair bullocks and 8 horses, 3 days.—Mr. Bennell. —Please pay Mr. Coomber £1 ss. for me.—Na Te Whettj.—Paid.— Chaeles Coomber ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 15 0 18. Yems, 12s. 6d. Brougham Street, New Plymouth, 14th March, 1879. —Major Brown, bought of L. Yems.—l4th March. —1 dozen plates, Bs.; 5 mugs, 2s. 6d.; tumbler, Is.; 3 cups, Is.—Settled. —M. Hoskin. —19th March, 1879 ... ' ... ... ... ... ... ... 012 6 19. Pennington and Baker, £7 6s. 6d. Waitara.—Native Department, bought of Pennington and Baker, per Bewi. —To packing bedstead, rope 25., wcolpack, 55.; paid cartage, 45.; wharfage, 3 tons, 3s. 6d. ; freight, 255. ; freight on horse, £2 10s.—Paid. —Pennington and Bakee ... ... ... ... 7 6 6 20. Townsend, £8. Ealeigh, 2nd December, 1878.—The Native Commissioner, Dr. to E. Townsend. —2nd December. — To 2 sets plough harness complete, £7; set Whipple trees, £1. —Paid by cheque, 16/4/79. — B. Townsend. —Signatures of persons who received the above order of Native Minister. — Na Weteee Takebei, J. Shore ... ... ... ... ... ... 8 0 0 21. Railway, £9. New Plymouth.—New Zealand Government, Native Department, Dr. to New Plymouth and Waitara Eailway.—26th November, 1878. —To special train, 2 carriages, to Native Minister's order. ■ —Eeeeived this 21st day of December, 1878, from Major Brown, the sum of £9, in full payment of the above account.—J. W. J. Cleaey, Stationmaster ... ... ... 9 0 0 22. Kyngdon, 3s. 9d. Taranaki. —New Zealand Government, Native Department, Dr. to C. M. Kyngdon. —sth December, 1879. —To 7i lb. mutton at 4d., 2s. 6d.; 2 loaves bread, 9d. and 6d., Is. 3d. (Supplied to Native chief, Eewi, and party en route to Waikato.) —Beceived this 22nd day of March, 1879, from C. Brown, Esq., the sum of 3s. 9d., in full payment of the above account.— C. M. Kyngdon ~, ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 8 9 23. Rowe, £1 2s. sd. Taranaki.—New Zealand Government, Native Department, Dr. to C. N. Bowe, storekeeper.— sth December, 1877.—T0 J lb. tea, 2s. s_d.; 5 lb. sugar, 2s. BJd.; 34_ lb. biscuits, 17s. 3d. (Above supplies issued to Native chief, Bewi, and party en route to Waikato.) —Eeeeived this 29th day of March, 1879, from C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £1 2s. 5d., in full payment of the above account. —C. N. Eowe ... ... ... ... ... ... 12 5 24. Mace, £2 Is. Id. Native Department, Dr. to Thomas Mace (for tolls). —1878,13th December. —Natives from Parihaka, 35.; 3 traps, 2s. 3d.; 3 horses, Bd. ; 16 Natives, 4s. 21st.—-2 carts, Is. 3d.; 5 horses, Is. 3d. 1879, 10th January.—Trap, 9d.; 2 horses, 6d.; cart, 6d.; trap, 6d. 20th.—7 horses, Is. 9.1; trap, 6d.; cart, 6d. 18th February.—Cart, 6d.; 4Jiorses, Is.; 2 traps, Is. 6d.; 2 carts, Is. ; 10 horses, 2s. 6d. 19th. —2 traps; Is. 6d.; 2 carts, Is.; 10 horses, 2s. 6d. 6th March.—B horses, 25.; 6 carts, 3s. ; 7th, 8 horses, 25.; 6 carts, 35.; Bth, 2 horses, 6d.; 2 carts, Is. 9th. —6 carts, 3s. 3d.; 8 horses, 2s. 13th.—4 horses, Is. 24th.—5 horses, Is. 3d.; 3 carts, 2s. 25th — 6 horses, Is. 6d.; 4 carts, 2s. 9d. 26th. —6 horses, Is. 6d.; 4 carts, 2s. 9d. 31st.—11 Natives, 2s. 9d.; cart, 6d. Ist April. —11 Natives, 2s. 9d. 21st.—10 carts, 65.; 16 horses, 4s. Total, £3 15s. 3d.—Cash on account, 30/4/79, £1 14s. 2d.—Thomas Mace ... ... 1 14 2 25. Boswell and Co., £1 10s. New Plymouth, Ist April, 1879. —Native Department, Dr. to A. Boswell and Co., lightermen,— 3rd March. —Forwarding 3 sacks, 35.; 6th, ditto 19 packages, £1 7s. (Mrs. Plumbridge's goods, see telegram from Mr. Morpeth.)—Beceived, 5/4/79. —James Neal ... ... 1 10 0 26. Coomber, £1 16s. New Plymouth, Bth May, 1879.—H. Caverhill, Esq., Dr. to Charles Coomber.—2 Natives' board and lodgings, £1 Bs.; 9th May, stabling of horse and feed (Buakere's), Bs.—Paid, 2nd August, 1879.—C. Coomber ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 116 0 27. Schultze, 7s. 6d. Manutahi, 22nd October, 1878. —Major Brown, Dr. to J. and A. Schultze. —To refreshments supplied to Karaitiana, wife, and orderly, 7s. 6d.—Settled. —J. and A. Schultze ... ... 0 7 6 28. Eurlong, £2 18s. 6d. Hawera, Taranaki.—New Zealand Government, Native Department, Dr. to W. Furlong.—lst August, 1878. —1 tin dish, 55.; fry-pan, 45.; small bucket, 3s. 6d. ; large bucket, 6s. 6d.; camp oven, 15s. 6d.; 3 spades, 24s.—Beceived this 14th day of December, 1878, from Charles Brown, Esq., the sum of £2 18s. 6d., in full payment of the above account. —W. F. Eurlong ... 2 18 0 29. Davidson, £5 19s. 6d. New Zealand Government, Native Department, Dr. to James Davidson. —29th July, 1878. —1 camp oven, 145.; 2 large buckets, 135.; 2 tin dishes, 95.; 6 slashers, 51s. ; 2 tin billies, Bs. 6d. 3rd September.—3 spades, 24s.—Beceived this 14th day of December, 1878, from Charles Brown, Esq, the sum of £5 19s. 6d., in full payment of the above account. —James Davidson ~. ~, ~. ~. ~. ~. ~. ~, 5 19 6

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

30. Davidson, £10 12s. 6d. Hawera, Taranaki. —Native Department, Dr. to James Davidson. —29th July, 1878.—Camp oven, £ s. d. 125.; 3 fork handles, 7s. 6d.; tin dish, 55.; 2 buckets, 75.; frying-pan, 3s. 9d.; 2 tin billies, 9s. 6d.; 6-gallon boiler, 17s. 6d.; 4 small spades, 285.; 6 slashers, £2 lis.; grindstone, 255.; frame and fittings, 125.; 2 shovels, 18s.; 2 spades, 16s.—Eeeeived by cheque on B. N. S. Wales, Hawera, this 14th day of December, 1878, from Charles Brown, CC, the sum of £10 12s. 3d., in full payment of the above account.—James Davidson ... ... ... ... 10 12 3 31. Weyergang, £1 Is. New Plymouth, 13th February, 1879. —Major Brown, Dr. to A. Weyergang. —1 lot knives, spoons, and forks.—Settled by cash.—A. Weyergang.—Correct.—C. Brown ... ~. ... 110 32. C. Brown, £2 2s. 2d. 16th October, 1878. —Native Department, Dr. to Charles Brown, CC. —Coach and railway fares, Wellington to Wanganui, £2 15s. Settled against £2 2s. 2d., balance of £500 voucher. — Chas. Brown, CC. ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 2 2 2

RECEIPTS COVERING EXPENDITURE POR £100, VOUCHER 15543, 1878-79. Treasury Voucher 15543. —New Zealand Government (Land Purchase), Dr. to Kerepu, Hawera. —(Authority, Hon. Mr. Sheehan.) —Compensation for self and relatives on account and in consideration of our former claims over confiscated land west of Waingongoro, £100. (Translation in Maori; He takoha tenei kua riro mai ki a matou ko aku whanaunga mo o matou mana i mua i runga i te whenua kua riro ite rau ote patu ki te Kawanatanga ki te taha ki te rato o Waingongoro.)—l certify that, to the best of my knowledge and belief, the foregoing account is true and correct in every particular.—Chaeles Beown, Civil Commissioner. To be charged to Land Purchases, Taranaki. —H. T. Claeke, Under-Secretary. Received from the Paymaster-General, this 21st day of August, 1878, by 0. Brown, Esq., the sum of £100, in full payment of the above account. —Kbeepu.—Witness, William Williams, Licensed Interpreter. £ s. d. 1. Railway fares ... ... ... ... ... 0 13 6 2. Boswell and Co. ... ... ... ... ... 0 4 0 3. Davis ... ... .. ... ... ... 0 5 6 Manga's young men ... ... ... ... 4 0 0 4. Mr. Woon, ditto, and exchange ... ... ... 310 Stamps for Manga ... ... ... ... ... 100 5. Gilmour, nails for Manga's house ... ... ... 0 10 0 6. Railway... ... ... ... ... . ... 2 2 0 7. Wi Pukapuka and Wiari ... ... ... ... 400 Ditto, coach (Manga's order) ... ... ... ... 600 8. Agents, Hauraki ... ... ... ... ... 110 0 9. Uncles ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 18 0 10. Campbell ... ... ... ... ... 8 0 0 11. Coach fares (Manga's order) ... ... ... ... 410 0 12. Gallop ... ... ... ... ... ... 10 0 13. Railway... ... ... ... ... ... 0 9 6 14. Pennington and Baker ... ... ... ... 1726 15. Webster and Hulke ... ... ... ... 19 2 16. Rent of cottages ... ... ... ... ... 480 17. Williamson and Co. ... ... ... ... 0 2 0 18. Manga ... ... ... ... ... ... 3 0 0 19. Railway ... ... ... ... ... 1 18 4 20. „ ... ... ... ... ... 3 12 0 21. „ ... ... ... ... ... 0 13 6 22. Kerapa, to 26/10/78 ... ... ... ... 1111 0 23. Hamerton ... ... ... ... ... 0 16 11 24. Theatre, Wellington ... ... ... ... 500 25. Kenny ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 15 0 26. Johnson ... ... ... ... ... 0 7 6 27. King ... ... ... ... ... ... 118 0 28. Theatre, New Plymouth ... ... ... ... 5 8 0 29. Pettv, for Manga, per receipts ... ... ... ... 200 30. Coomber ... ... ... ... .* 0 14 6 £100 0 1 1. Railway Pares, 13s. 6d. New Plymouth, 6th September, 1878. —Beceived from Mr. Bennell the sum of 13s. 6d., railway fares New Plymouth and Waitara. —J. W. J. Cleaby ... ... ... ... 0 18 6 2. Boswell and Co., 14s. New Plymouth, 2nd September, 1878. —Mr. Bennell, Dr. to A. Boswell and Co., lightermen.—26th July.—Forwarding luggage and store for Maoris, 4s. —Eeeeived. —James Neal.—l9/9/78. — (For mutton birds used at Waitara meeting) ... ... ... ... ... 040 3. Davis, ss. 6d. New Plymouth, 26th September, 1878.—Mr. Eennell to J. T. Davis.—To 1 spade for Native (Manga's man), ss. 6d. —Paid by cash.—J.T.Davis ... ... ... .., 056

4. Woon, £3 Is. New Plymouth, 3rd October, 1878. —Dear Sir, —Please receive a cheque for £3 Is,, being amount you £ s. d. kindly advanced to Henare Taonui (and Is. exchange), and accept my thanks for so doing.— Yours very sincerely, Wilf. Bennell, for Civil Commissioner. —E. Woon, Esq., E.M., Wanganui.—Beceived £3 Is. cheque herein mentioned.—B. W. Woon, B.M. —7th October, 1878 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 3 10 . Gilmour, 10s. Brougham Street, New Plymouth, 30th September, 1878. —Native Department (house at Waihi), bought of John Gilmour. —10th July, lock, Is. 6d.; 2 gimlets at Bd., Is. 4d. ; 1 ditto, 7d.; 3 ditto at 6d., Is. 6d.; 4 awls at 4d., Is. 4d. ; 1 dozen screw rings, Is. 6d.; 21b. nails at sid., lid.; 2 pkts. tacks, each 7d. and 9d.—Paid, Bth October, 1878.—J. Gilmour ... ... 010 0 6. Railways, £2 2s. New Zealand Government, Dr. to New Plymouth and Waitara Bailway.—lB7B.—To passages for Natives between New Plymouth and Waitara, £2 2s. —Beceived this Bth day of October, 1878, the sum of £2 2s. in full payment of the above account. —J. W. J. Cleary ... ... 2 2 0 7. Wi Pukapuka and Wiari, £4. Nui Paremata, Okctopa 10,1875. —Kua riro mai ki a maua na Tare Paraone e wha pauna hei oranga mo maua ki te ara e haere ana ki Eangitikei.—Wi Ari Taheke, Wiremu Pukapuka ... 4 0 0 Wi Pukapuka and Wiari (Manga's order), £6. New Plymouth, 10th October, 1878. —Will Mr. Henry kindly let Wi Pukapuka and Wiari have passages to Wanganui to-morrow. I have bespoken the seats (two) from Mr. Day. —W. Bennell, for CO.—Settled, £6.—W. Cummings.—l4/10/78 ... ... ... 6 0 0 8. Agents, "Hauraki," £1 10s. The Native Department, Dr. to p.s. "Hauraki."—lst July, 1878 —To passage of Mr. Thompson to Manukau, per order of Major Brown. —Eeeeived.—Pennington and Bakee.—l7th October, 1878. —For Major Brown. Is this correct ?—W. B.—Yes. By order of Hon. J. Sheehan I gave it. Original memo, should be supplied.—C. 8., CO. —Would the agents of " Hauraki" kindly supply the original order accordingly ? —W. Eennell ... ... ... ... 110 0 9. Uncles, 18s. October, 1878. —Natives, Dr. to J. Uncles.—9th October, 2 teas at Is. 6d., 2 beds at Is. 6d.; 10th, 2 breakfasts at Is. 6d., 2 dinners at Is. 6d., 2 teas at Is. 6d., 2 beds at Is. 6d. —18s. —Settled, 14/10/78.—James Hart ' ... ... ... ... ... 018 0 10. Campbell, £8. New Zealand Government, Dr. to A. Campbell.—l9th September to 16th October, 1878.—T0 4 weeks' services as interpreter and messenger for Manga Maniapoto at £2, £8. —Beceived this 16th day of October, 1878, the sum of £8, in full payment of the above account. —A. Campbell ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 8 0 0 11. Coach fares, Manga's order, £4 10s. Mr. Henry.—Please let 3 Natives have seats to Oeo.—l will pay. —Wile. Bennell, for CC — 14/10/78. Settled.—£4 10s.—W. Cummings.—l7/10/78 ... ... ... 410 0 12. Gallop, £1. Waitara, 18th October, 1878. —W. Bennell, Esq., Dr. to Benjamin Gallop.—To removing and burying Bewi's horse, 20s. —Eeeeived the above amount, in full satisfaction of claim.—Benj. Gallop. —Waitara, 26/10/78 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 10 0 13. Railways, 9s. 6d. New Plymouth, 26th October, 1878.—Beceived of Mr. E. W. Stockman 9s. 6d. for tickets from New Plymouth to Waitara. —J. W. J. Cleary.—Beceived the within from Major Brown.— E. W. Stockman.—2B/10/78 ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 9 6 14. Pennington and Baker, £17 2s. 6d. Waitara, October, 1878.—Native Department, per Bewi, bought of Pennington and Baker. —4th October.—2B lb. sugar, 12s. 2d.; 28 lb. rice, Bs. 2d.; 28 lb. barley, 14s. 7th.—2B lb. fancy biscuits, 285.; 3 lb. tea, 6s. 9d.; 2 lb. Van Houten's cocoa, 125.; 6 tins lobster, 65.; 6 tins salmon, 7s. 6d.; 6 tins sardines, 45.; 3 tins jam, 2s. 6d.; 6 packets cornflour, 55.; 6 boxes matches, Is. 6d.; 88 lb. bread, 13s. 9d.; 7 lb. steak, 3s. 6d.; 2 lb. candles, 25.; 10 lb. sugar, 4s. 2d. 9th.—4o lb. bread, 6s. 3d. ; 4 bottles port, 20s. 11th.—2 bottles port, 10s. ; 2 bottles brandy, 135.; oysters, 125.; mullet, 6s. 16th.—24 lb. bread, 3s. 9d.; 15 lb. sugar, 6s. 3d.; 6 tins salmon, 7s. 6d. ; 6 kits oysters, 6s. ; 1 sardine tin opener, 25.; baking powder, 3s. 18th.—3 tins salmon, 3s. 9d.; 3 tins lobster, 3s. ; 3 kits oysters, 35.; 3 tins sardines, 25.; 3 tins fruit, 4s. 6d.; 2 bottles wine, 10s. 23rd. —2 bottles wine, 10s. ; 2 bottles old torn, 10s.; 12 tins fruit, 18s.; 12 tins salmon, 155.; 12 kits oysters, 12s. ;12 tins lobster, 12s. 26th.—6 tins peaches, 95.; paid carriage of bedding, &c., from railway to Eewi's, 3s. 6d. —Beceived. —Pennington and Bakee. —30th October, 1878 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 17 2 6 15. Websters and Hulke, £1 9s. 2d. Currie Street, New Plymouth, 30th October, 1878. —Major C. Brown, bought of Websters and Hulke. —28th June.—To 4 bushels 38 lb. oats, at ss. 6d.; sack, Is.; rail, Is. —£1 9s. 2d.—By cash. —Webstee and Hulke, pro Jas. McK. —Sent to Waitara ... ... ... 192 16. Rent of cottages, £4 Bs. Immigration Depfit, 2nd November, 1878. —Beceived from Native Department, per W. Eennell, Esq., the sum of £4 Bs. for rent, at ss. per wreek. —No. 1 cottage, £1 25.; No. 5 cottage, £2 45.; No. 8 cottage, £1 2s.—£4 Bs.—Heney Pitt, Agent ... ... ... ... 480 17. Williamson and Co., 2s. Devon Street, New Plymouth, 4th November, 1878.—Mr. Eennell, Dr. to Williamson and Co.—• Maori mixture for child, 2s. —Paid. —B.Williamson. —4th November, 1878 ... ... 0 2 0 18. Manga, £3. Waihi, 13th September, 1878. —Beceived from Major Brown the sum of £3, to pay expenses of my young people on journey from New Plymouth to Wanganui—Manga ... ... 3 0 0

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

G.— 2. (Appendix D.)

19. Railway, £1 18s. 4d. New Zealand Government, Native Department, Dr. to New Plymouth and Waitara Bailway. —1878. £ s. d. —To passages for Natives, from Ist to 30th August, £1 18s. 4d.—Eeeeived this 6th day of September, 1878, from Major Brown, the sum of £1 18s. 4d., in full payment of the above account. —J. W. J. Cleaet ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 1 18 4 20. Railway, £3 12s. New Zealand Government, Native Department, Dr. to New Plymouth and Waitara Bailway.—lB7B. —To passages for Natives to 31st October, between New Plymouth and Waitara, £3 12s.— Beceived this 18th day of November, 1878, from Major Brown, the sum of £3 125., in full payment of the above account. —J. W. J. Cleaet ... ... ... ... 3 12 0 21. Railway, 13s. 6d. Beceived from Mr. Bennell for railway fares. —16th October, 4s. 6d. j 28th, 4s. 6d. ; 31st, 4s. 6d. — 13s. 6d —J.W. J. Cleaet.—Beceived 13s. 6d. from Major Brown—W. Bennell ... 013 6 22. Kerapa, £11 lis. Memo. —Kerapa was on temporary duty as policeman at Waitara for thirteen weeks from the meeting time at 3s. a day. The receipts annexed are for the commencement, and the balance due at the end of his service. Tlie receipt for the intermediate period can be obtained from Kerapa tlie first time he is in town. He lives with Kahui, a few miles Parihaka side of Opunake.— Chas. Beown, CO—New Plymouth, 15/5/80.—New Plymouth, 13th August, 1878.—Beceived from Major Brown the sum of £1 25., being balance due me for two weeks' pay as policeman at Waitara to 10th instant. —Keeapa.—Witness, E. W. Stockman. Also 10s. on account of week ending 17th August, 1878. (One pound paid out of £1,000, No. 15 receipt.)—New Plymouth, 31st October, 1878. —Eeeeived from Major Brown the sum of £3 25., being balance of pay for twenty-eight days, due 26th instant, at 3s. a day (less £1 2s. paid Mr. Pitt for rent , of cottage for September), £3 2s.—G. H. Caleb (Kerapa).—Witness, E. W. Stockman ... 11 11 0 23. Hamerton, 16s. lid. Mr. Wiremu Mania, to Or. D. Hamerton, New Plymouth.—To amount of account rendered, 16s. lid. Ist October, 1878.—Paid, 18/11/78 —J Davidson,for Geeyase D. Hameeton—The only W. Manaia I know lives at Waimate.—W. B. —The professional service here charged for was done in terms of a telegram received from Major Brown, and signed by him. W. Manaia 1 personally know nothing of, never having seen him—G. D. Hameeton ... ... ... 0 16 11 24. Theatre, Wellington, i 5. Wellington, 23rd September, 1878. —Beceived from Major C. Brown, OC, the amount of £5, the lump sum. that I paid by agreement for passing sixty-three Natives to see the representation at the Imperial Theatre, as ordered by the Hon. Native Minister. —William Williams ... 5 0 0 25. Kenny, £ I 15s. 2d. Delivered out of the A.C. Stores at Waihi, in charge of Sub-Inspector Kenny, the undermentioned articles for the use of the Native Police : September, 1877. —1 jumper, £1 7s. ; 1 cloth cap, 75.; 1 cap badge, Is. 2d.: total, £1 15s. 2d. —J. T. Maeshall, Captain, Sub-Inspector.—2o/8/78. Eeeeived the sum of £1 15s. 2d., refunded for clothing supplied to Native Police, Hawera.— Nepean Kennt, Sub-Inspector.—New Plymouth, 25/11/78 ... ... ... 1 15 2 26. Johnson, 7s. 6d. Waitara, 7th October, 1878.—Native Department, Dr. to J. Johnson. —June, 1878. —1 day's horse hire, 7s. 6d..—Settled, J. Johnson. Correct.—C. D. Whitcombe, Commissioner Crown Lands. —Will Mr. Whitcombe kindly explain what this is for ? —W. Eennell, for CO. —12/10/78. Hon. Mr. Sheehan sent J. Johnson in with despatch early in morning, requiring my immediate presence at Waitara with books and papers. —C. D. W. ... ... ... ... 0 7 „ 27. King, £1 18s. New Plymouth, 27th November, 1878.—The Hon. J. Sheehan, Dr. to W. E. King and Son.—l overcoat for Eahui, £1 18s.—Settled.—W. E. King and Son.—2Bth November, J 878.—T0. W. Eennell, Esq.—Please pay this.—C. 8., OC. ... ... ... ... ... 118 0 28. Theatre, New Plymouth, £5 Ss. New Plymouth, 7th December, 1878. —Beceived from Major Brown the sum of £5 Bs. for reserved seats at pantomime on 28th and 29th November, 1878. —David Clinton. —7/12/78 ... 5 8 0 29. Petty for Manga, per receipts, £2. Devon Street, Now Plymouth, 26th, November 1878.—Major Brown, Dr. to M. Betford. —Concertina, £1 ss.—Paid same date. —C. H. Betfobd.—Supplied to Manga ... ... 15 0 New Plymouth, 28th November, 1878. —Major Brown to W. Brooking.—To tea, bed, and breakfast for three Natives, 15s. —Settled.—W. Bhooking- ... ... ... ... 0 15 0 £2 0 0 30. Coomber, 14s. 6d. New Plymouth, 1878. —General Government, Native Department, to Charles Coomber, Proprietor. —To Waitara Native Police, 14s. 6d.—Paid. —E. Stanlbt for C. Coombeb ... ... 014 6

EECEIPTS EOE EXPENDITURE EOR £100, VOUCHER 35367, 1878-79. Treasury Voucher No. 35367. —New Zealand Government (Land Purchase), Dr. to Mawhiti.— (Authority, Hon. Mr. Sheehan.) —Compensation for self and relatives on account and in consideration of our former claim over confiscated land west of Waingongoro, £100. (Translation in Maori: He takoha tenei kua riro mai ki a matou ko aku whanaunga mo o matou mana i mua i runga i te whenua kua riro ite rau ote patu ki te Kawanatanga kite taha ki te rato o Waingongoro.)—l certify that, to the best of my knowledge and belief, the foregoing account is true and correct in every particular. —Chaeles Brown, Civil Commissioner. To be charged to Land Purchases, Taranaki, Vote 88. —H. T. Clarke, Under-Secretary. Received from the Paymaster-General, this 21st day of March,.lB7B, by C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £100 sterling, in full payment of the above account. —Mawhiti. —Witness, P. C. Baddelay.

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

Particulars of expenditure : — £ s. d. 1. Kuril .., ... ... ... ... ... 30 0 0 2. Kerapa, balance ... ... ... ... ... 011 0 3. Pennington and Baker ... ... ... ... 49 2 0 4. Theatre ... ... ... ... ... 2 4 0 5. Uncles ... ... ... ... ... 3 13 6 6. Eailway ... ... ... ... ... 8 2 4 7. Bishop, toll ... ... ... ... - ... 0 3 9 8. Govett (balance of account of £11 Bs.) ... ... ... 5 2 0 9. Wright ... ... ... ... ... 0 18 0 10. Mace, toll ... ... ... ... ... 0 34 6 ■ £100 1 1 1. Kuru, £30. New Zealand Government, Land Purchase, Dr. to Kuru, Taranaki. —Compensation for self and relatives on account and in consideration of our former claim over confiscated land west of Waingongoro, £30. (Translation in Maori: He takoha tenei kua riro mai ki a matou ko aku whanaunga mo o matou mana i mua i runga i te whenua kua riro i te rau o te patu ki te Kawanatanga ki te taha'ki te rato o Waingongoro. —Received this 23rd day of November, 1878, from C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £30 sterling, in full payment of tlie above account. —Kuru.— Witness, Wilf. Bennell ... ... ... ... ... ... 30 0 0 2. Kerapa, lis. New Plymouth, 3rd December, 1878. —Kua riro mai ki au tekau ma tahi hereni ko te toenga tenei ote utu mo taku mahi Pirihimana ki Waitara. (26th October to 6th November), less 225. lis. —Kerapa Taha Eangatira ... ... ... ... ... ... 0 11 0 3. Pennington and Baker, £49 2s. Waitara, November, 1878. —Native Department, bouglit of Pennington and Baker.—lst November, 2 bottles port, 10s.; mullet, 6s. Bth.—2 bottles port, 10s.; 1 bottle old torn, 55.; 1 bottle brandy, 6s. 6d.; 20 lb. fancy biscuits, 205.; 12 tins salmon, 15s. ;12 kits oysters, 12s. ;12 tins lobsters, 12s. ;12 tins preserved peaches, 18s. 10th. —6 kits oysters, 12s. 12th.—6 lb. beef, 2s. 4d. ; 12 lb. bread, 25.; 3 quarts milk, 4s. 6d. ; 6 kits oysters, 6s. ; 2 bottles wine, 10s.; 56 lb. rice, 165.; soap, Is.: 6 lb. candles, 65.; 4 lb. tea, 10s.; 56 lb. sugar, 245. 14th. —2 bottles port, 10s.; 25 lb. candles, 255. ;12 tins preserved peaches, 18s. 18th.—2 bottles port, 10s.; potatoes, 255. 19th. —1 cwt. rice, 325.; 56 lb. sugar, 255,; 100 lb. biscuits, 335. 4d.; 1 hogshead, 20s. ; beer, £6 ; 34 lb. bacon, 28s. 4d. ; 6 bars soap, 6s. ; 1 knife, 2s. ; 1 scarf, 3s. 6d. 20th. — 6 lb. sugar, 35.; 6 kits oysters, 65.; 6 tins salmon, 7s. 6d.; 1 lb. arrowroot, Is.; 6 lb. rice, 25.; 2 lb. sago, Is.; 6 tins sardines, 4s. ; 10 lb. fancy biscuits, 10s. ; 2 gallons rum, 50s. ; 1 ease Hennessy, 655. ; 2 bottles wine, 10s.; 2 shirts, 15s. ; smoked fish, 65.; paid carriage, beer, &e., - to Waihi, 7s. 6d. 29th.—300 lb. biscuits, £5 ; 1 dish, 55.; 4 hoes, 10s.; li cwt. sugar, 725.; 1 box tea, 305.; 1 oven, 10s. 6d. Ist December. —50 lb. biscuits, 16s. Bd.; 56 lb. riee, 165.; 10 lb. corn flour, Bs. 4d. ... ... ... ... ... ... 51 3 0 Less ordered by Dr. Hector, 1/12/28 ... ... ... ... .., 2 10 Beceived, 4/3/78. —Pennington and Baker. £49 2 0 4. Theatre, £2 4s. 28th November, 1878.. —Hon. Mr. Sheehan, to the Star Pantomime Company.—27th March.— 11 front seats at 4s. each, £2 4s.—Beceived.—D. Clinton— 28/11/78 ... ... 2 4 0 5. Uncles, £3 13s. 6d. Imperial Hotel, New Plymouth, 25th March, 1878.—23 Natives' beds at Is. 6d., 26 breakfasts at Is. 6d., £3 13s. 6d.—John Uncles.—9/12/78 ... ... ... ... 3 13 6 6. Railway, £8 2s. 4d. Beceived from Mr. Bennell the under-mentioned sums as fares to and from Waitara. —4th November, 1878.—Eeturn, 4s. 6d. ; 7th, 4s. 6d. 6th December.—4s. 6d. ; 10th, 4s. 6d —J.W. J. Cleary, Stationmaster. —Beceived the above from Major Brown. —W. Bennell ... ... 0 18 0 New Plymouth.—New Zealand Government, Native Department, Dr. to New Plymouth and Waitara Bailway.—2sth November, 1878.—T0 29 single tickets at 25., New Plymouth to Waitara, £2 18s.; 9 first-class tickets at 35., ditto, £1 75.; 4 first-class tickets at 35., ditto, 125.; 5 secondclass tickets at 25., ditto, 10s. 26th. —1 return ticket, ditto (Stockman), 3s. 28th. —4 firstclass single tickets at 35., ditto, 12s. 30th. —1 first-class single ticket, ditto, 3s. 2nd December. —2 first-class single tickets at 35., ditto, 6s. sth. —4 second-class single tickets at 25., ditto, Bs. 6th.—l second-class single ticket, ditto, 2s. ; 3 second-class single tickets at 10d., New Plymouth to Henwood Boad, 2s. 6d. 7th. —1 single second-class ticket, ditto, lOd.— £7 4s. 4d.—Beceived from the Paymaster-General, this 12th day of December, 1878, by Major Brown, the sum of £7 4s. 4d., in full payment of the above account.—J. W. J. Cleary, Stationmaster ... ... ... ... .... ... ... 7 4 4 £8 2 4 7. Bishop, toll, 3s. 9d. ~" 14th December, 1878.—C. Brown, Esq., Civil Commissioner, Dr. to J. Bishop. —To passing Government Minister and party through Waiwakaiho Tollgate. —24th November. —3 carriages drawn by 2 horses, at 9d. 25th.—2 ditto.—Beceived. —J. Bishop ... ... ... 039 8. Govett, £5 2s. (balance of account of £11 Bs.) The Native Office, Dr. to C. W. Govett, solicitor, New Plymouth.—lBth April— Re Makarita. Appearing on behalf of Makarita at the inquiry held before the Eesident Magistrate when she was committed to trial for arson, £2 2s. Ist May.—Engaged riding down to Tataraimaka to inspect scene of fire, and to collect evidence (mileage, 25), £2 25.; horse, 10s.; attending at Eesident Magistrate's Court to obtain copy of depositions —paid depositions, Bs. 25th April.—> Attending Maori witnesses, getting materials for defence (engaged very long time), £1 Is. 7th May.—Counsel's fee for defending prisoner at Supreme Court, £5 5s. —Total, £11 8s. — Eeeeived £6 6s. on account. —ClementW. Govett. —23rd May, 1878.—Paid in full.—Clement W. Govett.—27th July, 1878 ... ... ... ... ... ... 52 Q

G.—% (Appendix D.)

9. Wright, 18s. New Plymouth, 30th March, 1878.—Mr. Rewi, bought of Walter Wright.—6 feathers, at 3s.—Paid. ■—W. Weight.—3o/11/78. ... ... ... ... ... ... 018 0 10. Mace, toll, 4s. Cd. Received from Major Brown 4s. 6d. for tolls.—Received.—Thomas Mace.—29/11/78 ... 0 4 6

RECEIPTS FOE EXPENDITURE OE £100, VOUCHER 35368, 1878-79. Treasury Voucher No. 35368 —The Now Zealand Government (Land Purchase), Dr. to Karira. —(Authority, Hon. Mr. Sheehan ) —Compensation for self and relatives on account and in consideration of our former claim over confiscated land west of Waingongoro, £100. (Translation in Maori: He takoha tenei kua riro mai ki a matou ko aku whanaunga mo o matou mana i mua i runga i te whenua kua riro i te rau o te patu ki te Kawanatanga ki te taha ki te rato o Waingongoro.) I certify that, to the best of my knowledge and belief, the foregoing account is true and correct in every particular. —Chaeles Brown", Civil Commissioner. To be charged to Land Purchases, Taranaki. —H. T. Clarke, Under-Secretary. Eeeeived from the Paymaster-General, this 23rd day of March, 1878, by C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £100 sterling, in full payment of the above account. —Karira.—Witness, W. Rennell.

Particulars of expenditure : — £ s. d. 1. Karira ... ... ... ... ... 40 0 0 2. E. W. Stockman ... ... ... ... ... 10 0 0 3. Pennington and Leedman ... ... .. ... 10 0 0 4. T. Bayley ... ... ... ... ... 15 0 0 5. Campbell ... ... ... ... ... 12 0 0 6. Passage-money, Native ... ... ... ... 2 0 0 7. Theatre ... ... ... ... ... 1J O 0 £100 0 0

£ b. a. 1. Karira, £40. No voucher. ... ... ... ... ... ... 40 0 0 2. E. W. Stockman, £10. New Zealand Government, Native Department, Dr. to E. W. Stockman.—Expenses at Waitara during late meeting, £10. —Received this 27th day of November, 1878, from C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £10, in full payment of the above account. —E. W. Stockman..—.Major Brown, —Mr. Stockman -wishes me to remind you of a promise you made him that his expenses at Waitara meeting should ho repaid him. He says he got £10 from Mr. Halse, and it cost him a little more than that. Rewi and lie are old acquaintances, and Te Reronga is inclined towards begging, so I have no doubt £10 would would soon slip away.—W. Rennell. —24/10/78. — This appears to fairly carry out tlie instructions of the Hon. J. Sheehan, that Stockman should ' not be o:it of pocket by his attendance at Waitara.—Chas. Beown, CC. —9/11/78 ... 10 0 0 3. Pennington and Leedman, £10. New Zealand Government, Native Department, Dr. to Pennington and Leedman.—Rent of auction mart for Native meeting at Waitara, £10. —Received this 14th day of November, 1878, from C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £10, in full payment of the above account. —Joseph Pennington 10 0 0 4 T. Bayley, £15. Waitara, 2nd December, 1878. —Received from Native Department, New Plymouth, the sum of £15, being amount for keep of Native horses during the late meeting at Waitara.—Thomas Bayley. —2/12/78 ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... 15 0 0 4. Campbell, £12. New Zealand Government, Native Department, Dr.to A. Campbell.—l7th October to 27th November, 1878. —To 6 weeks' services as interpreter and messenger for Manga Maniapoto, at £2 a week, £12.—Received this 27th day of November, 1878, from C. Brown, Esq., the sum of £12, in full payment of tbe above account. —A. Campbell ... ~. ... ... 12 0 0 6. Passage-money, Native, £2. New Plymouth, Bth March, 1878.—Major Charles Brown, Dr. to Union Steamship Company (Limited). —Webster Brothers, agents. —Steerage passage, per "Taiaroa," to Manukau, for P. Watuero, £2. —Websteb Brothers, per W. G. O'Neill ... ... ... 2 0 0 7. Theatre, £11. New Plymouth, 26th November, 1878. —Hon. Mr. Sheehan, to the Star Pantomime Company.—• 22 front seats at 45., £4 Bs. ; 15 back seats at 35., £2 ss. ; reserved seats, Drew's box office, £4 Bs.—£ll Is.—Received.—David Clinton.—27/11/78.—T0 W. Rennell, Esq., Native Office.—Please pay this.—C.B., CC. ... ... ... ... ... 11 0 0 £100 0 0

3— G. 2.

G.—2. (Appendix D.)

No. 2. Return showing Approximate Expenditure in connection with the Native Meeting at Waitara in June, 1878.

The travelling expenses of the Ministerial party are not included in this return. T. W. Lewis, Native Office, 11th October, 1879. Under-Secretary.

Particulars. Amount. Remarks. £ S. d. .rection of buildings Ipecial train j ... '■ 388 8 6 105 15 0 £151 19s. 7d. remains yet unpaid. •revisions, presents, Ac. 363 5 6 Contribution to banquet 140 0 0 lorse (gift to Eewi) i 60 0 0 Total ... ! £L £1,057 .,057 9 0 9 0

G.—2. (Appendix E.)

WEST COAST COMMISSION. APPENDIX E. No. 1.— Agreements between the Ceown Agent, the Civil Commissioneb, and the Natives of various Teibes for the Settlement of their Claims to Land.

I. —Waitara North : Ngatiawa Coast Block. Ngatiawa Block. —Court sat in September, 1866. Mr. Atkinson, Crown Agent; Mr. Parris, Natives' Agent. This block was divided into seven divisions: A. Waipingao to Titoki; B. Titoki to Urenui; C. Urenui to Eau-o-te-Huia; D. Eau-o-te-Huia to Titirangi; JJ3. Titirangi to Waitara; P. Land between Waiongona and Manganui; G. Laud between Manganui and Waitara (Pukerangiora Claim). Divisions A, B, C, D, E, P, and G. Agreements were entered into with the Crown Agent by which the Natives agi'eed to abandon their claims in consideration of certain awards having been promised them, and praying the Court not to adjudicate. Awards A, B, C, D, and E are gazetted, page 445, 1867. Award in G- was 2,000 acres for the Pukerangiora Tribe, and certificates were issued for all the above awards. D. The Ngatirahiri Tribe got. the block of land called Turangi, about 13,100 acres, returned to them entire, as they would agree to no other terms. P. Tlie Puketapu gut an award of 10,000 acres between Waiongona and Mangonui. In award A none of the awards have been defined. In award B none of the awards have been defined, but 6ome of the awardees participated in the sale of the Onaero-Urenui Block of land, which extends over part of the land out of which they were to get their awards. C. Nearly all the awardees participated in above sale, and there are now only 2,800 acres left which can be dealt with, and winch will be required to satisfy awardees who did not participate in the said sale. D. This block is in exactly the same position as it was when the Court made its award, tlie Natives having resisted all attempts to individualize it, although the Government offered to do it free of expense to Natives, and give them grants: and at one time Sir Donald McLean offered them two hundred pounds' worth of agricultural implements if they would allow it to be individualized. It having been found necessary to survey around this block, the Natives subscribed money to pay the surveyor, rather than allow it to be said the Government did it. When a road was wanted across it a few only took compensation for a small portion of the road, whilst the majority allowed the road to be taken, but refused to take pavment. The Government offered to fence the road taken, but the Natives would not accept the offer. They are staunch Te Whiti-ites, and a number.were taken prisoners for ploughing European lands in July, 1879. E. These awards have been allocated, and grants issued. E. The awardees sold their 10,000 acres to Government (included in Te Moa Block). G. 2,000 acres not allocated.

Claim A; Ngatiawa Coast. Oketopa 17, 1866. Kua whakaae matou me te tangata i whakaritea mo te taha ki te Kawanatanga (a Wiremu Atkinson) kia tukua mai he whenua mo to matou paanga ki Pukearuhe hei whakakore i o matou tikanga ki runga ki taua wahi katoa. Aka tono nei matou ki te Kooti kia kaua e puta tana kupu mo tenei piihi whenua mo Pukearuhe. Kua whakaae mai kia matou e Wiremu Atkinson. Kua oti nga eka ote whenua mo matou te whakaatu mai—a kua whakaae matou ki aua wlienua. Mo matou tahi ko nga tangata no ratou nga ingoa i roto ito matou pukapuka. —Signed by Hakaeaia Paeua and 11 others. Witnesses i Tahana and Hoera, Assessors.

Claim A.—l7th October, 1866. We have agreed with W. Atkinson, Crown Agent, to accept lands as settlement for our claims to Pukearuhe, and request the Court not to adjudicate on that block, as we have quite agreed to the terms offered us by W. Atkinson. We have had the acreages explained to us, and are satisfied. —Signed by Hakaraia Pabua and 11 others.

Claim B ; Ngatiawa Coast. Oketopa 17, 1866. Kua whakaae matou me te tangata i whakaritea mo te taha ki te Kawanatanga (a Wiremu Atkinson) kia tukua mai he whenua mo to matou paanga ki Mimi-Urenui-Onaero —hei whakakore ito matou tikanga ki runga ki taua wahi katoa. A ka tono nei matou ki te Kooti kia kaua e puta tana kupu mo tenei piihi whenua mo Mimi Urenui Onaero. Kua whakaae rawa matou ki te tikanga l<ua whakaaturia mai kia matou e Wiremu Atkinson. Kua oti nga eka ote whenua mo matou te whakaatu mai a kua whakaae matou ki aua whenua. Mo matou tahi ko nga tangata no ratou nga inr»oa i roto ito matou pukapuka.—Signed by Eawiei Pukeee and 29 otheys. Witnessed by the Assessors Tahana and Hoera.

Claim B. 17th October, 1866. We have come to an agreement with William Atkinson, Crown Agent, to accept land in compensation for all our interests in the Mimi-Urenui-Onaero District, and we ask the Court not to proceed to judgment on those claims, as we have quite agreed to accept the lands which have been explained to us by W. Atkinson. He has pointed out the acreage we are to receive.—Signed by Eawiri Puicere and 29 others.

Claim C ; Ngatiawa Coast Block. Oketopa 17, 1866. KtrA whakaae matou me te tangata i whakaritea mo te taha ki te Kawanatanga (a Wiremu Atkinson) kia tukua mai he whenua mo to matou paanga ki Urenui-Onaero Rau-o-te-Huia hei whakakore i to matou tikanga ki runga ki taua wahi katoa. Aka tono matou nei ki te Kooti kia kaua e puta tana kupu mo tenei piihi whenua mo UrenuiOnaero-Eau-o-te-Huia. Kua whakaae rawa matou ki ki te tikanga kua whakaaturia mai kia matou e Wiremu Atkinson. Kua oti nga eka ote whenua mo matou te whakaatu mai a kua whakaae matou ki aua whenua. Mo matou tahi ko nga tangata no ratou nga ingoa i roto ito matou pukapuka.— Signed by Wi te Aeei and 44 others. Witnesses: Tahana and Hoera.

Claim C. 17th October, 1866. We have agreed with Mr. W. Atkinson, Crown Agent, to accept land as compensation for all our claims to Urenui-Onaero-Eau-o-te-Huia District, and we ask the Court not to sit to hear those claims, as we have unreservedly ao-reed to take the lands the acreage of which Mr. Atkinson has explained to us. —Signed by Wi te Aeei and 44 others.

Claim D ; Ngatiawa Coast Block. Oketopa 19, 1866. KfA whakaae matou me te tangata i whakaritea mo te taha ki te Kawanatanga (a Wiremu Atkinson), kia whakahokiamai te toenga o a matou whenua ki te taha ki tai o to rohe o nga pakeha me tera ki te taha ki uta o te ruri o ntra Pakeha. Aka tono nei matou ki te Kooti kia kaua e puta tana kupu mo tenei pihi whenua mo Turangi. E whakaae ana matou kia tukua ki te Ture mo nga whenua Maori, te whakaotinga te rohe ki waenganui i a matou me nga tangata o Waitara ara te rohe ki Titirangi e tautohetohe ana matou. —Signed bj Nikobijia Ngahaupakeke and 148 others. Witnessed by Tahana Assessor, and Karira, Sergeant of Police. I— G. 2.

G.—2. (Appendix E.)

Claim U. 19th October, 1866. Wb have agreed to accept the remainder of our land seaward of the European boundary and inland of the survey, from the Crown Agent, Mr. AV. Atkinson, and we now ask the Court to withhold judgment over that land called Turangi. W? agree to allow the Native Land Court to settle the boundary between us and the Waitara Natives at Titirangi, which we have hitherto disputed over.—Signed by Nikorima Ngahaupakeke and 148 others.

Claim E ; Ngatiawa Coast Block. Oketopa 22, 1866. Kua whakaae matou me te tangata i whakaritea mo te taha ki te Kawanatanga (a Wiremu Atkinson) kia tukua mai he whenua mo to matou paanga ki Waitara hei whakakore ito matou tikanga ki runga ki taua wahi katoa. Aka tono nei matou ki te Kooti kia kaua e puta tana kupu mo tenei piihi whenua mo Waitara. Kua whakaae rawa matou ki te tikanga kua whakaaturia mai kia matou e Wiremu Atkinson. Kua oti te whakarile mo tera tangata mo tera tangata i nga eka o te whenua mo matou. —Signed by Ihaia Kirikumara and 137 others. AVituesses : Tahana and Karira.

Claim E. 22nd October, 1866. We have agreed with Mr. AV. Atkinson, Crown Agent, to accept land as compensation for abandoning our claims to Waitara ; and we now ask the Court to withhold its judgment on that land of Waitara. We have had each one's share of the land explained to us, and we unreservedly agree to Mr. Atkinson's terms. —Signed by Ihaia Kirikumara and 137 others.

Claim E; Ngatiawa Coast Block. Oketopa 23, 1866. Kua whakaae matou me te tangata i whakaritea mo te taha ki te Kawanatanga (a Wiremu Atkinson) kia tukua mai he whenua mo to matou paanga ki uta o Mataitawa tae atu ki te Whakangerengere hei whakakore i to matou tikanga ki runga ki taua wahi katoa. Aka tono nei matou ki te Kooti kia kaua e puta tana kupu mo tenei piihi whenua ara ki uta o Mataitawa tae atu ki te Whakangerengere. Kua whakaae rawa matou ki te tikanga kua whakaaturia mai kia matou e Wiremu Atkinson. Kua whakahokia mai kia matou kotahi tekau mano nga eka (10,000) o taua whenua. —Signed by Mahau and 226 others. Witnessed by W. Rennell and Karira.

Claim F. 23rd October, 1866. We have agreed with Mr. W. Atkinson, Crown Agent, to take land as payment for our claims inland of Mataitawa, going on to Whakangerengere, as compensation. We abandon all our claims there, and ask the Court to withhold judgment over that land. We have had 10,000 acres returned to us of that land, and unreservedly accept them as compensation iu full. — Signed by Mahau aud 226 others.

Claim Gr; Ngatiawa Coast. Nui Paremata, Maehe 15, 1867. Kua whakaae matou me te tangata i whakaritea mo te taha ki te Kawanatanga (a Wiremu Atkinson) kia tukua mai he whenua mo to matou paanga ki te walii ki waenganui i nga awa ko Waitara me Manganui hei whakakore i to matou tikanga ki runga ki taua wahi katoa. Aka tono nei matou ki te Kooti kia kaua o puta tana kupu mo tenei piihi whenua ki te wahi ki waenganui i nga awa ko Waitara me Manganui. Kua whakaae rawa matou ki te tikanga kua whakaaturia mai ki a matou e Wiremu Atkinson. —Signed by Rawim Pukihi and 62 others. Witnessed by G-. Stockman and AV. Rennell.

Claim Gr. New Plymouth, 15th March, 1867. Wh hare agreed to accept land from Mr. W. Atkinson as compensation for all our claims between Waitara and Manganui, and we abandon all further claim there, and now ask the Court to withhold judgment over that land, as we have unreservedly agreed to accept Mr. Atkinson's terms, which he has fully explained to us.—Signed by Rawiri Pukiri and 62 others.

2.—Waitara South. Waitara South, between Bell Block and Waitara, up to Manganui and Waiongona. —Mr. W. Atkinson was Crown Agent again, and Mr. Parris acted for tlie Natives. Natives withdrew their claims over this block, and requested the Court not to sit in judgment over it. # After the Court left, Mr. Parris had great difficulty in subdividing these lands, as some of the chiefs wanted the lion's share. Many meetings were convened by him before it was settled. 8,400 acres were at length subdivided amongst tlie claimants, and Crown grants have been issued for all but about 1,300 acres and the reserves. There were about 900 acrer! set apart for any rebels who might choose to come in aud settle down. Of the Township of Raleigli, the Natives got 125 sections on the west side of the Waitara, and 50 sections on the east side. Great difficulty was experienced in dealing with 740 aeres inland of Raleigh Town and close to tlie river, owing lo tribal jealousy ; and it was only in 1875 that Mr. Parris completed the subdivision, when he sent list of subdivision to Crown Lands Commissioner for the issue of grants. Matarikoriko was also part of these awards, but was never divided, owing to Wi Piti's opposition ; but he has at last consented to have it passed through the Native Land Court. In addition to list of lands included in Mr. Atkinson's offer, some of the town belts and spare town sections —about 500 acres in all —in the military settlements and Waitara (inland of the large block surrendered to Natives as compensation), were understood to be reserved for Natives should Mr. Parris require them to satisfy claims.

Enclosure No. I.—July 10, 1866. KtJA whakaae matou me te tangata i whakaritea mo te taha mo te Kawanatanga (a Wiremu Atkinson), kia tukua mai he whenua mo to matou paanga ki Puketapu hei whakakore ito matou tikanga ki runga, ki taua wahi katoa. Aka tono nei matou kia te Kooti kia kaua e puta taua kupu mo tenei piihi whenua mo Puketapu. Kua whakaae rawa matou ki te tikanga kua whakaaturia mai ki a matou e Wiremu Atkinson. Kua oti nga rohe te piihi whenua mo matou te whakaatu mai a kua whakaae matou ki aua rohe. Mo matou tahi ko nga tangata no ratou nga ingoa i roto ito matou Pukapuka.

Agreement for Puketapu Claim. 10th July, 1866. We have agreed with William Atkinson, the Crown Agent, to accept certain lands for our claims to Puketapu, and to abandon our claims over all that land. We therefore ask the Court not to adjudicate over the Puketapu claims to land. We have quite agreed to the proposal explained to us by William Atkinson. We agreed to take the lands tlie boundaries of which have been pointed out to us. For ourselves and those whose names are in our list. —Signed by Mahatj and 241 others of the Natives who put forward claims to the Puketapu Block.

Agreement to Abandon Claims to Raleigh Town. Hurae 11, 1866. Kua whakaae matou nga tangata o Waitara e pa ana ki nga "whenua Id roto i te Taone ki Waitara me te tangata i whakaritea mo te taha ki te Kawanatanga (Wiremu Atkinson), kia tukua mai he whenua mo to matou paanga ki Waitara hei whakakahore i o matou tikanga ki runga ki taua wahi katoa ara ote Taone. Aka tono nei matou ki te Kooti kia kaua e puta tana kupu mo tenei piihi whenua mo Waitara. Kua whakaae rawa matou ki te tikanga kua whakaaluiia mai ki a matou e Wiremu Atkinson. Kua oti nga whenua mo matou te whakaatu mai a kua whakahe matou ki aua whenua. Mo matou tahi ko nga tangata no ratou nga ingoa, i roto ito matou pukapuka.—Signed by Rawini RAOTONGA and the Waitara Natives (79 signatures). Witnessed by H. Halse.

G.—2. (Appendix E.)

Translation. 11th July, 1866. We, the AVaitara Natives having claims within the Town of AVaitara (Raleigh), have agreed with AVilliam Atkinson, Crown Agent, to accept land as compensation for our claims, and to abandon all further claim to the town there. We therefore ask the Court not to proceed to hear those claims for Waitara. We have entirely agreed to Mr. Atkinson's proposals. AVe have had the situations of the lands we are to receive pointed out to us, and are satisfied. —Signed by Rawini Rauponga and 78 others.

Agreement to allow the Native Land Court lo subdivide certain Portions of the Land returned as Compensation. New Plymouth, Hurae 10, 1866. Kua whakaae matou nga tangata e pa ana ki te whenua i te taha ki ula o te rohe o te Taone, ki Waitara a tae noa ki te rohe o nga pakeha ki uta atu Matarikoriko kia tukua lii te Ture mo nga whenua Maori kia mahia, kia whakaotia i runga i nga ture o te Kooti whakawa whenua i.tangohia e to Kawanatanga i runga i te ture " New Zealand Settlements Acts, 1863 and 1865," mo AVaitara katoa (Waitara South.)—Signed by Nikorima Ngaiiaupakeke and 55 others. Witnesses: H. Halse and Tahana.

Translation. New Plymouth, 10th July, 1866. We, the people claiming the land inland of AVaitara (Raleigh Town), going on to the European boundary inland of Matarikoriko, agree to hand that land over to the Native Land Court for proper investigation of title. We therefore object to Waitara South being brought before the Compensation Court. —Signed by Nikorima Ngaiiaupakeke and 55 others.

Memorandum by Crown Agent. 11th July, 1866. I agree, on behalf of the Crown, that all its claim to the land in Waitara South Block, to the north of the northern boundary of the military settlements, and to the east of the Puketapu boundary, shall be given to the loyal claimants, as far as the Town of Waitara. —W. S. Atkinson, Crown Agent.

Memorandum by the Natives' Agent. 11th July, 1866. I hereby declare that I am aware of the intention of the Maoris in signing the above document, and that the meaning which it was intended by them to bear is, that they would withdraw their claims before the Compensation Court on condition of the Crown ceding to them the land between the' northern boundary of the military settlements aud the Waitara Township and the Puketapu boundary and the Waitara River; ani that the Native Land Court should settle the internal divisions of this piece of land between the several claimants.—R. Pakris, Civil Commissioner.

Memorandum by the Crown Agent to the Civil Commissioner. New Plvmouth, 10th July, 1866. Sir, —I have the honor to submit for your consideration the following proposals of settlement in satisfaction of all claims of friendly resident and absentee Natives and half-castes for compensation on the block of land known as Waitara South : 1. To give to the above-mentioned claimants the whole of the block to seaward of the military settlements in the Waitara South Block, with the exception of the Waitara Township, 2. The whole of the reserves contained in the above-mentioned military settlements, with the exception of the town belts. 3. A fourth part of the land which is comprised in the Township of Waitara, outside of that which is intended for the town present and future, comprising about 500 acres. 4. Also the Matitaiore Bush, supposed to contain about 50 acres. 5. One hundred and twenty-five sections in the Waitara Township, to be chosen in the following order—viz., the Natives to choose one and the Government nine sections alternately. Also, sections on the site of tho Hurirapa pa. —I have, &c, W. S. Atkinson, Crown Agent.

3.—Oakura District. Mr. Parris, Civil Commissioner, to the Crown Agent, New Plymouth. 29th June, 1866. Sir, —I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of this date, enclosing a list of claimants in the Oakura Block, as allowed by the Compensation Court, and offering the Native claimants the whole of the remaining land in the Oakura Block in full compensation for their claim. I presume by the term "the whole of the remaining land," it is intended to include all the Government reserves and the whole of the land not allotted to the military settlers. Willi this understanding 1 agree, on behalf of the Native claimants, to accept the offer submitted for my approval iu full compensation for their claim within the said block.—l have, &0., R. Parris.

Mr. AV. S. Atkinson to Mr. Parris, Native Agent. 29th June, 1860. Sir, —I have tlie honor to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of this day, accepting my offer (on behalf of the Natives) of the whole remaining portion of the Oakura Block not occupied by military settlers as compensation in full of all their claims over the said block, and to thank you for your promptness in the matter. It will be necessary that some of the principal Native claimants should appear with yourself before the Court to-morrow, at 10 o'clock a.m., in order to complete the arrangement.—l have, &c, W. S. Atkinson, Crown Agent.

4..—Ngatiruanui : Between Stoney River and Kaupukunui. Claim A.—Hangatahua (Stoney River) to AVaiweranui. B. —Waiweranui to Te Hoe. C.—Te Hoe to Omuturangi. D. —Omuturangi to. Kaupukunui.

Claim A ; Ngatiruanui Coast. Oketopa 26, 1866. Kua whakaae matou me te tangata i whakarilea mo te taha ki te Kawanatanga (a Wiremu Atkinson) kia tukua mai ho whenua mo to matou paanga ki waenganui i a Hangatahua me Waiweranui hei whakakore i to matou tikanga ki runga ki taua wahi katoa. Aka tono nei matou ki te Kooti kia kaua e puta tana kupu mo tenei piihi whenua mo waenganui i a Hangatahua me Waiweranui. Kua whakaae rawa matou ki te tikanga kua whakaaturia mai ki a matou e Wiremu Atkinson. Kua oti te whakarite mo tera tangata mo tera tangata i nga eka o te whenua mo matou. —Signed by Ropata Ngarongomate and 22 others. Witnessed by Tahana and Karira.

Claim A. 26th October, 1866. We hare agreed to accept from Mr. W. Atkinson, Crown Agent, certain land as settlement ih full of all our claims over the land between Hangatahua and AVaiweranui, and we abandon all further claim to it. We now ask the Court not to proceed further iu its investigation in reference to that land, as we have had each one's award explained to ub by Mr. Atkinson, and we unreservedly accept his terms. —Signed by Ropata Ngarongomate and 22 others.

Claim B ; Ngatiruanui Coast. Oketopa 26, 1866. Kua whakaae matou me te tangata i whakaritea mo te taha ki te Kawanatanga (a AViremu Atkinson) kia tukua mai he whenua mo to matou paanga ki Waiweranui tae atu ki te Hoe hei whakakore i to matou tikanga ki runga ki taua wahi katoa. Aka tono nei matou ki te Kooti kia kaua e puta tana kupu mo tenei piihi whenua mo Waiweranui tae atu ki te Hoe. Rua whakaae rawa matou ki te tikanga kua whakaaturia mai ki a matou e Wiremu Atkinson. Rua oti te whakarite mo tera tangata mo tera taugata i nga eka ote whenua. mo matou, —Signed by Komene Tupoki and 17 others. Witnesses ; Tahana and Karira,

G.—2. (Appendix E.)

Claim B. 26th October, 1866. We have agreed with Mr. W. Atkinson, Crown Agent, to accept certain land as compensation for and to abandon all our claims over the land between Waiweranui and Te Hoe, and we ask the Court to refrain from giving judgment on these claims, as Mr. Atkinson has explained the number of acres each one is to get as compensation, and we fully agree to accept his terms. —Signed by Komene Tupoki and 17 others.

Claim C ; Ngatiruanui Coast. Oketopa 26, 1866. Kua whakaae matou me te tangata i whakaritea mo te taha ki te Kawanatanga (a Wiremu Atkinson) kia tukua mai he whenua mo to matou paanga ki te Hoe tae atu ki Omuturangi, hei whakakore i to matou tikanga ki runga ki taua wahi katoa. A ka tono nei matou ki te Kooti Ida kaua e puta tana kupu mo taua piihi whenua mo Te Hoe tae atu ki Omuturangi. Kua whakaae rawa matou ki le tikanga kua whakaaturia niai ki a inatou e AViremu Atkinson. Kua oti te whakarite mo tera tangata i nga eka ote whenua mo mateu. —Signed by Ropata Ngarongomate and 76 others. AATitnesses : Tahana and Karira.

Claim C. October 26, 1866. We have agreed with the Crown Agent, Mr. AV. Atkinson, to accept certain land to abandon, and as compensation for, all our claims over the land between Te Hoe and Omuturangi; and we request the Court to refrain from going into the claims to that land, as Mr. Atkinson has explained the number of acres each one will get as compensation, and we fully accept his terms. —Signed by Ropata Ngarongomate and 76 others.

Claim D; Ngatiruanui Coast. Oketopa 26, 1866. Kua whakaae matou me te tangata i whakaritea mo te taha ki te Kawanatanga (a Wiremu Atkinson) kia tukua mai he whenua mo to matou paanga ki Omuturangi tae atu ki Kaupukunui, hei whakakore i to matou tikanga ki runga ki taua wahi katoa. Aka tono nei matou ki te Kooti kia kaua e puta tana kupu mo tenei piihi whenua mo Omuturangi tae atu ki Kaupukunui. Kua whakaae rawa matou ki te tikanga kua whakaaturia mai ki a matou e AViremu Atkinson. Kua oti te whakarite mo tera tangata i nga eka ote whenua mo matou. —Signed by Te Ropiha Haungenge and 7 others. Witnessed by Tahana and Ropata Ngarongomate.

Claim D. October 26, 1866. AVe have agreed to accept certain land from Mr. W. Atkinson, Crown Agent, to abandon, aud as compensation for, all our claims over the lands between Omuturangi and Kaupukunui; and we request the Court to refrain from going into the claims to that land, as Mr. Atkinson has explained the number of acres each one of us will get, and we fully accept the terms. —Signed by Ropiha Haungenge and 7 others.

No. 2.—Coeeespondence respecting Peomises made to Hone Pihama.

I.—The Hon. the Native Minister to Mr. Parris. sth November', 1868. Sir, —I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your letter (number and date as per margin), enclosing the copy of a letter from Hone Pihama respecting a parly of Waikato people returning home from Taranaki. Mr. Richmond remarks that your letter, and the proceedings it details, are satisfactory, and directs me to inform you of a promise which he made to Hone Pihama to the effect, that, after peace is restored, his laud shall be returned to him as far as possible.—l have, &c, G. S. Cooper, Under-Secretary.

2.—Mr. Parris, Civil Commissioner, to the Hon. the Native Minister. New Plymouth, 2nd March, 1870. Sir, —With reference to your letter of the 14fch ultimo (Confiscated Lands No. 21), in reply to mine of the 11th on the subject of a promise made to Hone Pihama to give him a grant of land at Oeo, and recommending for your favourable consideration that the block of land between the Streams Ouri and Oeo be set apart for himself aud his Ngatitama-Ahuroa following, I have now the honor to forward herewith for your information a rough sketch oi' the piece of land from tho beach to the bush, together with a list of the names of his immediate Ngatitama-Ahuroa following, not including women and children. Hone Pihama was promised a free grant of land to himself, independent of any others, for his faithful services for the last five years, great part of which time his exertions for the Government have been of no ordinary kind. I beg, therefore, to recommend that the piece of land seaward of the South Road be granted to him as a freehold, and that he should be joint owner of whatever quantity you may be pleased to award them inland of the South Koad, which runs across the piece of land as shown by the sketch map. The Ngatitama-Ahuroa tribal boundaries were from Omuturangi, on the south, to a place called Puketapu (between Ouri and Otumatua), on the north, a sea frontage of about five miles. 1 have the honor to forward herewith a copy of a letter which I received from the Under Native Secretary, dated sth November, 1868, respecting a promise made by the late Native Minister to Hone Pihama, " to the effect that, alter peace is restored, his land shall be returned to him as far as possible."—l have, &c, R. Parris, CC. Enclosure. Hone Pihama, Nikorima, Hone Rake, Rihari Rangipukcnga, Patohe, Nopcra Kao, Ngaru, Hoani Rangihaeretu, Aweawenuku, AVerangi Tutabau, Angikina, Kipa, Wataranihi, Tuata, Turaukawa, Wiremu te Manu, Ihaia Kaipopo, Hopa, XJruteaagina, Iraia Tuki, Pepene, Tito, Aperahama Matakahi.

3.—The Hon. the Native Minister to Mr. Parris, Civil Commissioner. Government Buildings, Auckland, Kith March, 1870. Sir, —I have the honor to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of marginal date and number, with the enclosures and sketch of the proposed grant of land to tlie chief, Hone Pihama. In reply I have to acquaint you that the Government fully recognize Hone Pihama's services, and will, subject to necessary reservations for roa.ds, grant the land described by you as situated between the Oeo and Ouri Streams, comprising about 2,3300 acres, in such proportions to himself individually, and to his tribe collectively, as you may deem advisable and just, after conference with Hone and his people. The land to be allotted to the tribe shall be deemed inalienable without the consent of the Governor.—l have, &c, Donald McLean.

No. 3. —Coebespondence and Telegrams relative to the 700-acre Eeseete at Steateoed, and the 10,000-acre B.ESEBYE at Ketemaeae (Mountain Eoad).

[Telegrams put in by Major Brown.] 1. —Major Brown to the Hon. the Superintendent, New Plymouth. Hawera, 2nd April, 1876. Natives not disposed to sell reserve of 700 acres at Patea, but appear favourably disposed to my proposition of shifting it to the reserve at Ketemarae. Is there any objection ? Duplicate of this to Hon. Major Atkinson.—C. Brown, OC.

2.—Hon. Major Atkinson to Major Brown. AVellington, 3rd April, 1876. (Extract.) I know nothing about reserves at Ketemarae. AVill communicate with Carrington. Thanks for sending him duplicate. What is your opinion as to advisability of change ? —H. A. Atkinsox,

G.—2. (Appendix E.)

3.—The Hon. Major Atkinson to Major Brown. 6th April, 1876. Re Eeserve on Mountain Eoad. Please consult Superintendent, and arrange any change you think advisable, and which he approves. Keep me informed. Will be in New Plymouth soon, and will wire when shall like to see you.—H. A. Atkinson.

4. —His Honor the Superintendent, New Plymouth, to Major BitowN. 6th April, 1876. Me Native reserve, Mountain Road. I have telegraphed Major Atkinson, and approved your suggestion. —Ered, ACaruinston, Superintendent, New Plymouth.

s.—Mr. Blake to the Hon. the Native Minister. Whanganui, 7th December, 1878. Sir,- I have the honor to submit to you the following notes re " 10,000 acres reserve for Toi and others." I attach copy of my instructions from late Sir Donald McLean as to my dulies when he placed me in charge of Native affairs, Patea District, and next attached is his memorandum authorizing me to make the reserve in question. You will here observe, too, that I was instructed about Mountain Eoad (with some restrictions which were very soon afterwards removed), and I was placed in entire charge of the Mountain Eoad works. When I began tbis work I eould only get some seven men to turn to, and then only by high wages and promising a bonus. I had also to increase II eke's reserve from 1,000 to 1,500 acres. On reaching Matawhero, a long distance in from starling point, I deemed it best to stop aud wait till making some definite arrangement with Titiko's people, as we had received notice that we would be fired upon if we proceeded on from here beyond the Tawhiti Stream. 1 held a large meeting of Ngatiruanui at my place in Ketemarae (now Normanby). Toi, their then principal chief, attended. After a long talk, and my making the reserve above-named, he and his people consented to allow the Mountain Road work to goon, and I agreed to employ any of tbe Ngatiruanui that might wish to be taken on. This reserve I allocated as shown in following sketch, hounded on the West side by tbe AVaingongoro River, East by Heke's 1,500-acre reserve, South by Kanihi Native Reserve of 500 acres, and North by confiscated lands. Captain Wray was made fully aware of this reserve, and showed it. in his returns and district sketch maps. This reserve was one distinctly and ch-arly arranged, allocated, and fixed, made by me with due authority, and is an engagement that should be strictly and faithfully adhered to. Trusting that you will see this matter justly settled, —I have, &c, E. T. Blake.

Enclosure in No. 5. —Memorandum by the Hon. D. McLean. Bth February, 1873. In addition to the 1,000-aere reserve intended for Pepe Heke and others, there will be a reserve of 1,000 acres more allowed for use of Toi (AVhakataka) and others of tbe Ahitahi hapu, to be set out in direction of towards Araukuku. There will also be made a reserve of 1,000 acres for Ngatitupaea, to include the following villages : Puketi, Tirotiromoana, and Popoia. Eeserve Maori Cemetery in Ketemarae Clearing, ou Eailway Eeserve : mark oil' 2 acres, so as to allow road to pass round the cemetery. 17 acres about to be reserved at Maori burial-ground, ou Temptation Hill, between Manutahi and Kakaramea, on Eailway E> serve. Captain Blake will, as soon as practicable, take steps towards having a trial line cut for road behind Mount. Egmont, towards Waitara ; and, after being inspected, approved, or amended by Mr. Williams, arrangements are to be made for having the roadway cleared, the small timber and undergrowth only to be felled, burnt off, and grass Bced sown.—Donald McLean.

fi. —Captain Blake to Mr. James Mackay, Special Commissioner, AVellington. AVanganui, 11th September, 1879. Sib, —My brother Edward was down here on Monday evening, and in conversation with him the matter of Toi's reserve turned up. He told me that Major Brown had said that there was no record about it, and that all claims of tbis kind would be absorbed in the 10,000-acre reserve made by him. Now, this 10,000-acre reserve is given to Hone Pihama's people, Ngatitupaea and others, who would never consent to Toi's people holding any right therein. I may also mention hrTe that when this 10,000-acre reserve was laid out and surveyed by Dalton, then Government Surveyor, it turned out to be 16,000 acres. Major Brown, lam informed, is now going to cut off fi,ooo acres. I send you herewith a copy of letter written to Native Minister about this 1,000 for Toi and others. And my object in writing to you now, is that you may take steps at once towards having this place, where this 1,000 acres should have been allocated, reserved from pale or other action until it is finally settled whether this reserve is to be made and confirmed, or whether this matter is to become another unfulfilled promise. Ido this because I hear from my brother that the surveyors are at work cutting up tbis land for tale. This was a reserve approved and authorized by tbe late Sir Donald McLean in 1873, was shown in schedules and on maps of district by Uaptain Wray, the oflLer in charge of confiscated lands, and was also under instructions to be surveyed, along with other reserves, during tbe time I was in charge of Native affairs, Patea District; in fact, the survey of it was partly done and would have been completed, but that Mr. Skinner, the surveyor doing it, was carried away to do other work wbich was thought of more importance. Major Brown himself was. made aware of this reserve by myself, Hone Pihama, and Takiora, long ago, and was also made aware of the i'act by my being possessed of the original memorandum authorizing such reserve to be made. It is such cases as Major Brown's action in this matter that have brought about an utter distrust amongst the Natives, and a firm belief among them that good intentions by the Government or any Government are not to be believed in. I also send you a list of most of the people to whom this reserve belonged, which, you will see, comprises some of the principal and leading men across the AVaingongoro. At the time that I hauded my letter to the Native Minister (Mr. Sheehan), he looked it over and remarked that the matter was " clear enough ;" but I suppose the letter was filed away somewhere carefully, has been overlooked, and no action taken on it. I look upon it as being of the greatest importance to have tbis reserve fixed, confirmed, and settled, as breach of faith in this matter will certainly make it very difficult dealing with the Natives concerned in thus question, or any other Natives, when it comes to treating with them towards arranging a settlement about lands north of Waingongoro. Trusting that you will see into this business with as little delay as possible,— I have, &_., E. T. Blake.

Enclosure in No. 6.—Native Eeserte for Toi (Whakataka) and others (1,000 acres). Bounded on the West by the Waingongoro Biver; South by Kanihi Native Eeserve; East by Heke and others' Native Eeserve; and North by Crown Lands : Eor Toi, Te Kaho, Wharerata, Whakataka, Hemi AVhakataka, Eangiaitu Tauke, Hauwhenua, Wairao, Taketake, Takiora, Katene, Aktaki, Te Matoe, Pokiha (at Dr. Buller's), Komene, Te Wake, Kangihawe, Pepe Heke, Te Mira, Tonga, Mange, Torutoru, Kokiri, Toro, JYloro, Tukarangatai, Tumahuki, Taniwba, Eangiwhetu, Kangiwananga, Wbatakaraka and others (of Te Inuawai), Ngatiruanui Tribe.

7. —Memorandum by Captain Blake. 20th November, 1876. To E. Parris, Esq,—l saw Pepe (Heke Pakeke) and others at Ngarongo, on the 19th, with regard to the selling of their interests in lands between Waingongoro, Mangapoau, and Palea, and advised them to take steps now, while they could secure favourable terms, 'ihe principal people opposing will be Eangiaitu and Taketake (Whakalaka's sons), and others. These could be easily pacified, I think, when it is explained to them that there is a reserve of 1,000 acres for them next to Turangatapuae (which would uioro than cover their claims). This is the Native reserve made by Sir Donald McLean for Toi and others.—E. T. Blake.

B.—Papers relating to the Survey of the 10,000-acre Eeserve at Ketemarae (Mountain Eoad). Mr. Dalton to the Commissioners. Normanby, 28th February, 1880. Gentlemen, —I take the liberty of writing you, as I feel it a duty I owe myself. Major Brown, in making his statement ou Tuesday last, said that I was dismissed from the Government through not completing the Araukuku Eeserve. I was not, nor have I ever been dismissed from their service. I myself resigned, having the offer of more remunerative employment. The first intimation I had of there being any dispute as to tbe size of this reserve was upon meeting Mr. Humphries, the Chief Surveyor, to whom I explained Major Brown's instructions, which were, " That he had made all arrangements with the Natives as to where the line should go, and that I had only to ' follow in the footsteps of Patohe and

G.— % (Appendix E.)

Tukarangatai.' " He also named several places which he requested me to enclose in the reserve—namely, Tirotiromoana, Maranganui, Te Roti, and Pukaraka, joining the seaward boundary at Onewhaia, which instructions I faithfully carried out. This can-be easily proved, there being present Captain Wilson, Hone Pihama, Patohe, Major Brown, and myself at the time Major Brown gave me my instructions ; and it was not until after the completion of the field work that I heard the reserve was to contain only 10,000 acres. If such had been the case, I should have received my instructions from the Surwey Office to that effect. In regard to the 700-acre reserve at Stratford, I was simply acting as an agent in company with Colonel McDonnell. To assure you I had no intention of doing as he (Major Brown) says, "leasing the land from the Natives, and then turning to the Government for compensation," I waited upon Sir George Grey and Mr. Ballance in Wellington, and informed them of my desire to lease this block, stating what I bad offered to the Natives per acre, and that, through the influence Major Brown exercised, and the use he made of his position on behalf of Messrs. Webster Brothers (he having telegraphed to Captain Wray, Resident Magistrate, instructing that gentleman not to witness my deed), I was unable to complete the lease, although offering a higher price ; and the Government kindly informed me that, my terms being the highest, my lease would be accepted. I afterwards visited Major Ileaphy, on the Natives' behalf, to inquire into the legality of the action taken by Major Brown in reference to the removal of the reserve, as the Natives had heard that such was the case. He assured me, after having examined the Gazette, that it had not been removed, or could be, but by "special Act of Parliament," and that no such Act had been passed. The correspondence with the Government re this reserve is in tbe hands of Colonel McDonnell, who would furnish it, I am sure, if required to substantiate my statement. I would not trouble you with this, but that I am accused of being " induced by the Natives "to enlarge their reserve, by the newspaper report of the sitting of the Royal Commission in Hawera, and feeling anxious, at the same time, to ward off'some oi: the thrusts Major Brown is continually aiming at me.—l have, &_., J. Edwin Dalton, Licensed Interpreter and Surveyor.

Thomas Humphries, Chief Surveyor, Taranaki, to the Commissioners. Survey Office, New Plymouth, 9th March, 1880. Remarks upon letter from Mr. J. E. Dalton to the West Coast Royal Commission. Mr. Dalton's memory appears to have failed him, both in regard to his statements as to his dismissal, and those concerning his knowledge respecting the area of the reserve ho was employed to survey at Ketemarae, commonly called the Tirotiromoana. Mr. Dalton tendered his resignation in the beginning of October, which was accepted provisionally—viz., on his satisfactorily completing his work, which he never did nor attempted to do ; but it had to be corrected and completed by another surveyor, at, considerable expense to the Government, Mr. Dalton absenting himself without leave, and engfiging in private undertakings without permission. By letter from me, of tho 23rd of November, lie was suspended "in consequence of irregular conduct by inattention to and neglect of his public duties." On the 12th of December I recommended his dismissal, and on the 21st the Surveyor-General notified by letter that the Government had dispensed with his services. Attached arc copies of Mr. Dalton's letters to me at different times, showing conclusively that he is incorrect in stating, " it was only on completion of the field work that he heard that the reserve was to contain only 10,000 acres." —Thos. Humphries, C.S.

Mr. Dalton to Mr. Humphries. Hawera, Bth May, 1877. Sir, —According to instructions, 1 eouimenced a needle traverse from Tirotiromoana towards the boundary of Whareroa Reserve, hut find it impossible to layotfa straight line from there to the Mountain Road, owing to the Natives not agreeing to any other boundary but what they themselves point out. I immediately consulted Captain Wilson, who is of the opinion that the only thing to be done, under the circumstances, is to follow them. In the meantime I am keeping tho lines as straight as possible, aud am running towards the Mountain Road. —I have, &c, J. Edwin Dalton.

Mr. Dalton to Mr. Humphries. Hawera, 30th June, 1877. SIR, —I have the honor to inform you that I commenced the re-traverse of the western boundary of the Whareroa Reserve on the 15th April, and traversed three miles of the northern boundary, when I received instructions to survey tlie Tirotiromoana and Araukuku Reserves. According to the tenor of my instructions I was to fix tlie position of Tirotiromoana by compass traverse with the western boundary of Whareroa, and then to cut a straight line from them to Te Roti, a point on tho Mountain Road. Upon arriving on the ground I explained my intentions to the Natives, who would not agree, it being impossible to include all the boundaries agreed upon between them and Major Brown within one straight line. I then came into Hawera and explained the circumstances to Captain Wilson, who agreed with mo that the only thing to be done was to make a traverr-e survey of the block. The reserves, three in number —namely, Tirotiromoana, Puketarata, and Araukuku —are much larger than I expected, having to cross tlie Mountain Road and go nearly to Waingongoro before I turn towards the southern boundary (that surveyed by Mr. Climie). The country, generally speaking, I find rather good ; that portion towards tho Whareroa Reserve broken, the heavy timber chiefly red pine.—l have, &e., J. Edwin 1) Alton, Assistant Surveyor.

Extract from a Letter of Major Brown to T. Humphries, Esq., C.S., New Plymouth. Hawera, 20th August, 1877. "Dalton told me that he could not speak with certainty, but thought the reserve he is at would be nearer 15,000 than 10,000 acres. I have therefore told the Natives that it will be 10,000 acres, and that the Government will not have crooked boundaries. I have told Dalton this, and that the work he is doing will give tlie basis for putting the reserve right on tha map. Tlie boundaries will not probably want altering on the ground until the land adjacent is surveyed for sale."

Mr. Dai/ton to Mr. Humphries. Wellington, September, 1877. SlB, —I have the honor to inform you that I proceeded to Wellington to give evidence before the House of Representatives re surveys in the Rotorua country. Before leaving I had an interview with Major Brown, who wished me to keep the Natives employed, to prevent any trouble arising. I therefore instructed Williams (my chainman) to continue cutting the lines (western boundary) until they intersected tlie line crossing the Mountain Road. I did this by order of Major Brown, who promised to call upon you and explain when he returned to New Plymouth. The boundary is only a traverse to include some land which the Natives want included. Major Brown instructed me to follow them, not intending the present traverse to be the permanent boundary, but to calculate a line which will cut them off 10,000 acres, the area agreed upon. I expect to be dismissed in a few days, when 1 will immediately return to Hawera. —I have, &c, J. Edwin Dalton, Assistant-Surveyor.

No. 4.—Letter from the Civil COjbemissioneb to the Native Minister respecting the Sale of Spirits to Natives.

Hawera, 30th August, 1877. Sie, —The Local Option BiU being now before the Parliament, I have the honor to offer tlie following reasons in favour of the Local Option Bill principle in newly-settled districts. There is a general complaint among the Natives in my district that the Government grants licenses for the sale of spirituous liquors, regardless of the wishes of tlie Natives, even in cases where there is no European population, or where it is nominal; and that the Government (by the Civil Commissioner) then reproaches them for squandering their means and degrading themselves by the drink that the Government has placed within their reach, and that they have not the resolution to abstain from. Apart from this, on the frontiers of settlement, where tho lawless aud dissipated—but not necessarily dishonest—roving portions of the European population are mostly to be found, the most serious causes of quarrel between the two races generally arise between those most given to intemperance. When it is considered tbat those who give way to drink of our own race are at present more chronic in the habit, and mora •

a—2. (Appendix E.)

degraded, than those of the Native race who give way to it, and that they haunt these frontiers of settlement both because it is more easy to lead a hand-to-mouth existence, and the operation of the law is more remote than it is in older-settled districts, it appears to me that a local-option district would oifer them less attraction, and they would not there afford the same bad example to the Natives, or have the same causes of quarrel with them. A case occurred here, and it is reasonably probable that it may again occur, where a drunken Native named Ngahuinga was waylaid and nearly killed by a man of the name of Campbell and a companion (unknown), who escaped punishment by a miscarriage of justice. A serious disturbance would have been the result if Ngahuinga had died ; and a serious disturbance may be anticipated on the Waimate Plains, after they are settled upon, if a Native there is treacherously waylaid and killed, before they learn to respect and obey our laws, of which these are the results. As to the Licensing Bench, under the Acts 1873-74, it appears to me to be of no value, so far as the exercise of its discretion is concerned. Every license applied for of the above character is granted, regardless of the surrounding circumstances : as, for instance, a license is granted to a European in a Native house on confiscated land at Oeo, a license was granted to a Native on confiscated land at Kaupukunui, and in both cases there are no European settlers; and in this riding, with about two hundred ratepayers on the roll, there are six licensed publichoiises. If the Natives knew that it rested with them and, where there were settlers, with their European neighbours to decide as to whether the evil should be brought in among them or should be kept out, I think that it would raise their self-respect; that they would accept the responsiblity and negative the sale of liquors being introduced, directly or indirectly, into the district, as is done try Te Whiti within the limits of his authority in and near Parihaka; and that the settlers would join them in doing so, in view of the peace and good feeling that would ensue between the races, who ought to be encouraged to work together for a common benefit. It is said, and it may be true, that what tends to the degradation of the Native race tends to establish the present supremacy of ours. I doubt it; but, even so, it would be dearly paid for by tlie legacy to future generations of a race morally and physically degraded beyond recovery, which is the prospect now before us if early steps are not taken to check it.—l have, &c., Chas. Bbow_t, Civil Commissioner.

No. 5. —Lettees respecting Mr. Finnebty's Survey of the Eoad at Titokowaru's Settlement of Okaiawa.

Mr. Chaeies Fibneety, Assistant Surveyor, to Major Ciiakles Beown, Civil Commissioner. Hawera, 23rd March, 1880. Sie, —I have the honor to enclose for your information a copy of my statement made to the Chief Surveyor of this district re surveys on which I was engaged last year and year before, and which were situated close to Titokowaru's kainga, Waimate Plains. I desire to state most respectfully that I have no desire to obtrude myself on the Commissioners now investigating Native affairs unless called upon to do so, but would be glad to think that the statement to which I have above referred had been noticed by them.—l have, &c, Chas. Finneety, Assistant Surveyor.

Mr. Chaei.es Finneety, Assistant Surveyor, to Thomas Humpheies, Esq., Chief Surveyor, Taranaki District. 18th March, 1880. ' Sik, —In compliance with instructions contained in your memorandum of yesterday's date, I hasten to furnish you with a brief but carefully-correct account of the difficulties against which I had to contend while surveying a road line from Mawhitiwhiti to Okaiawa. The first open and undisguised opposition which I encountered was on the traverse of tho Waingongoro Eiver on the 25th January, 1879, when five Natives appeared on the line and ordered me to discontinue .my work, which they stigmatized as that of " thief" and " robber," and threatened to use violence if I persisted. I, myself, (and, at my earnest request, my men also) patiently bore with much abuse and insult, but continued our work. The scene of this obstruction is marked A on the accompanying sketch-plan, reference to which will show that their nearest cultivations and residences were some miles distant. This lat once reported to the Civil Commissioner, by whom, I understand, the names of the Natives concerned were soon discovered. From this time until the general removal of the survey parties I was much harassed by the frequent destruction of my stations, also the removal of my flags, road and traverse pegs. During the month of February I noticed that the pegs (both of traverse and section of the adjoining block), which had been completed in December of previous year, were steadily disappearing; and, on reference to my diary, I find that on the 12th March this spoliation had assumed such magnitude, and become eo insupportable, that I formally and minutely notified to you, as my departmental chief, the extent of the damage which had been done—viz., the wholesale destruction of pegs, stations, and section marks over a distance of 250 chains. Guided always by your instructions, I invited Captain Wilson to appoint a day for the inspection of the whole locality, with a view to decide on a site for a road, the road here alluded to being that which goes from Normanby, and skirts the bush and connects that township with Mawhitiwhiti, Okaiawa, and other Native settlements on the edge of the bush: a road which, while it met an absolute necessity from a settlement point of view, would give the least umbrage to the Natives ; and, pursuant to appointment, that officer, as representing the Native Department, Mr. Climie, Assistant Surveyor, and myself, went over the whole ground, and finally decided, chiefly through the representations of Captain Wilson, to follow, as nearly as possible, the cart and buggy road which the Natives themselves had adopted, and indeed, had in some places taken some trouble to improve by both side and through cuttings. I desire here to draw attention to this important fact, that on the 2nd March I for the first time brought a chain and theodolite on the ground now being described ; that during the month of February the Native obstructionists had become very active and insolent; and, consequently, that none of those acts can be laid at the door of a road which had at the time no existence t further, that the portion of the road to which exception was taken, and to which Titokowaru objected, formed but a very small part of the whole road —at the most, say twenty chains out of five miles—and was not undertaken by me until I had consulted with Major Brown, Civil Commissioner, on the subject, and obtained his complete and unconditional sanction. It is only fair to that gentleman (the Civil Commissioner) to state that he was careful to explain to me that it was very necessary to avoid as much as possible all cause for offence in connection with our surveys; that he inquired of me whether a good road could be got elsewhere, and that it was not until he was satisfied that no suitable crossing of the deep and steep gully at that place (marked B) other than the one in question could be obtained, that he made his decision, and accorded his full assent ; then, and not till then, was this laid off. On reference to my diary, I find that time was the 15th March, Titokowaru himself being at his place, and his people making no opposition stronger than I had experienced on numerous occasions when conducting surveys of lands claimed by Natives. It has been to me a source of no small pain to find that for some time past there have not been wanting people both ready and willing to spread industriously very false reports concerning this road and my action in the matter. Over its whole length it will be found to have kept scrupulously clear of all cultivations. It could not indeed fail in doing so, seeing that their own road will be found nearly everywhere within its chain width, and that portions especially, which are said to have gone " through his whare," " past his backdoor," and " through his garden," &c, will be found not less than twenty chains distant from them; and where it did leave the road formed by themselves, its extreme divergence cannot amount to 150 links. It goes over no cultivations, and waß on land on which, to the best of my belief, grass had never grown. A dense growth of fern covered the land then, and doubtless does still. —I have, &c, Chas. Finnebty, Assistant Surveyor.

G.—2. (Appendix E.)

No. 6. —Deed of Cession, dated Ist August, 1872, of the Kopua Block-, being the first Block acquired within the Confiscated Territory, under Sir Donald McLean's instructions of January, 1872.

[Translation.] Let all men know by this deed, made the first day of August, in Ihe year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and seventy-two, that we, the Maori chiefs and people of the hapu of Ngatimaru, whose names are signed below, have agreed to sell, and to entirely part with, and fully convey to Victoria, the Queen of England, to her heirs, and to kings and queens, her successors, all that portion of land called the Kopua, the boundaries of which are as follows : Commencing at the mouth of the River Mangamoeahu at its junction with \\ aitara, thence it follows all the windings of the said Eiver Mangamoeahu till it reaches Te Aratawa, here it turns and goes to Waitara in a straight line to the clitf on Waitara called Kurakino (the mouth of Makino Eiver is on the opposite side of the Waitara River, and this is the point where tiie boundary strikes the Waitara), here it turns and goes in the Waitara Stream, following all its windings to the mouth of the Mangamoeahu River, the commencing point of the boundaries of said land. The plan of the said land is drawn on the margin of this deed. The purchase-money decided by Mr. Parris for said land, and agreed to by us, is two hundred and thirty (£230) pounds sterling. This money we have this day received from Mr. Parris. There is to be no further payment for the said land than the money we have this day received, as we are the only people who have resided permanently there during many years past. In witness of our agreeing to the conditions herein we have written our names.—(Here follow tho signatures.)

I declare that the above is a true and correct translation of Te Kopua deed of cession.—James Grindell, Licensed Interpreter.

No. 7. —Deed of Cession, dated 22nd Mat, 1874, of the "Waipuktt-Patea Block. (700-acre Eeserve at Stratford.)

[Translation.] Know all men by these presents that this deed, made the twenty-second day of May, in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and seventy-four, witncsseth that we, tlie Maori chiefs and others of the Ahitahi Tribe, whose names are written underneath, do hereby consent to sell, hand over, and finally give up to Victoria, Q.ueen of England, her heirs and successors, all that block of land called Waipuku-Patea, the boundaries of which are as follows : Commencing at the Waipuku River, going in a straight lino to the Eiver Manganui, crossing over and going on to Piakau to Kohori, straight on till it gets to the Patea River, turning here and following up that river to its source, turning here and going straight to Tahunaatutawa, the line of the land lately sold to the Government called Waipuku, turning here and following that line down to the source of the Waipuku Eiver, following down that river to where the line commences. Mr. Parris has agreed to give up seven hundred (700) acres of this land. The plan of the said block of land is drawn in the margin of this deed. The purchase-money for the said land, as fixed by Mr. Parris and agreed to by us, is two thousand five hundred (£2,500) pounds, which sum we have this day received from Mr. Parris. This is the final payment for that land. Iu token that we consent to the conditions of this deed as written we subscribe our names.—(Here follow the signatures.)

Ko. B.—Letter from the Hon. J. C. Eichjiond, Native Minister, relating to the Land between Patea and Whenuakura Eivers.

Wellington, 16th October, 1867. Eriend Tattrua, —The Government hare received your request that some land between Patea and Waitotara should bo returned to the Ngarauru. They regret that you are discontented, and wish to explain. It is intended by the following arrangements to satisfy your appeal. No Europeans will be located upon the land lying between Patea and Whenuakura Bivers, excepting only the township at the mouths of those rivers. This land will be set apart as a reserve for the people of Ngarauru and Ngatiruanui, that is, the people who formerly occupied the land between Patea and Waitotara. It is probable that a portion may be wanted for Government Maoris, in accordance with the decision of the Court; but the Government will endeavour lo retain it, if possible, solely for the people who were in arms against the Queen. With a view to this, the Government will ascertain whether the Government people can all be located elsewhere, and this land be available for all the people of the two tribes who were living between Patea and Waitotara before the war. There will also be other pieces of land of small area set apart outside of this reserve for some of those people residing between Waitotara and Whenuakura, they having a slight claim to the reserve. The places that are highly valued and tlie sacred places will be retained for the people who formerly owned the land. The Government have no desire to see the Maoris landless, and in a dependent position ; therefore it has been deemed advisable to make this reserve. At a future time, when peace has been firmly established, the Native Land Court will subdivide the land to each individual; however, it will not be taken, but will be secured to them by Crown grant in blocks to each family, either for their occupation or to lease, but alienation by sale will be restricted. The township, situate between the mouths of the Patea and Whenuakura Rivers, shall extend from one river to the other, and one mile and a half inland from the sea. Half the balance of the money accruing from tho sale by auction of the sections of the township, after deducting the cost of survey, will be paid to the Maoris between Waitotara and Patea ; but, if disturbances again arise, the proceeds of the sale of that township will be withheld until peace is again established. When this is assured, the money will be paid over to the Maoris.—From your friend, J. C. Eichmond.

G.—2. (Appendix I\)

WEST COAST COMMISSION. APPENDIX P. Statement showing the Cost of the Commission to 30th June, 1880.

£ b. d. 1. Personal expenses of the Commissioners ... ... ... ... 125 6 7 2. Official charges— Eent of offices ... ... ... ... £29 17 6 Salaries of staff ... ... ... ... ,569 11 0 Travelling charges ... ... ... ... 449 19 10 Native expenditure ... ... ... ... 170 13 8 Contingencies ... ... ... ... 40 2 7 1,260 4 7 3. Furniture purchased and in store ... ... ... ... ... 87 0 3 Total ... ... ... ... ... £1,472 11 5

Note.—The salary and expenses of Mr. Parris on special service since Ist April are being charged to the West Coast Commission expenditure pending other arrangements; but, not being strictly connected with, nor paid through, the Commission, they are not included in this statement. E. D. Bell, "Wellington, Ist July, 1880. Secretary to the Commission.

G.— 2. (Appendix F.)

Detailed Account showing the Cost of the West Coast Royal Commission from the Commencement to the 30th June, 1880.

I.—Peesonal Expenses op the Commissionebs. Commissi No. Voucher 10232 1.— Joint Expenses. ?s. No. Voucher 10232 13042 13044 13045 13046 13047 7729 13041 7736 10221 7716 7730 D3958 1 Qf\AV 13042 1 or\A.A 13044 i o.r\A c 13045 TOHAC 13047 7729 13041 7736 10221 7716 7730 D3958 £ b. d. £ s. d. ! Supplies to cottage, Hawera... 0 8 4 ft to ft ... 0 12 0 ' ft K o : „ ... 0 5 3 a o n ! „ ... 0 2 0 OKI! ... 2 5 11 • a A. c\ : „ ... 6 4 9 ' A 1 A IA ... 0 10 10 I Lloyd, Hawera ... ... 6 17 6 Board of housekeeper ... 1 5 0 i Lawrence, Waitara ... 4 4 0 . Wages of housekeeper, Hawera 7 0 0 I „ Waitara 10 0 l Lloyd, firewood ... ... 1 5 0 ! Rent of cottage at Hawera ... 7 19 6 £ s. d. 0 8 4 0 12 0 0 5 3 0 2 0 2 5 11 6 4 9 0 10 10 6 17 6 15 0 4 4 0 7 0 0 10 0 15 0 7 19 6 40 0 1 2. — Expenses of Sir W. Fox. T. Fox. 13037 13048 D4925 13037 13048 TUG9CT ' At New Plymouth ... 15 15 0 i „ Wellington ... ... |15 15 0 : no ift ft 15 15 0 P5 15 0 12 10 0 > „ „ ... ... |12 10 0 44 0 0 7716, 7714 7719 7/20 7722 D3941 10224 10230 10232 7719 D4046I D4047; D4927 7718J D4045 7716, 7714 7719 7/20 7722 TirJO.I 3 3.— Expenses of Sir F. Dillon Bell. !. Expenses at Waitara ... 0 17 0 Porirua ... 1 17 6 I „ Waitara ... 0 6 0 ) „ Stratford ... 0 2 6 ! „ New Plymouth... 6 16 0 Q Q A illon Bell 0 17 0 1 17 6 0 6 0 0 2 6 6 16 0 3 3 0 2 14 0 1 10 0 2 3 0 0 15 0 D3941 „ „ ... 3 3 0 10224 10230 10232 7719 t „ Patea... ... 2 14 0 ) „ Wellington ... 1 10 0 ! „ Wanganui ... 2 3 0 I „ Okato... ... 0 15 0 D4046I D4047; D4927 7718J D4045 J J Sundry payments ... 2 11 0 ' At Wellington ... ... 14 3 6 lj Freight on luggage ... 0 2 6 ■■ Expenses, " Hinemoa" ... 0 1 6 2 11 0 14 3 6 0 2 6 0 16 I 37 2 6 69647 4. — Expenses of Mr. Mohi Tawhai. ' At Wellington ... ... 4 4 0 4 4 0 i Tawhai. 69647 4 4 0 125 6 7 IL—Oppiciai, Expenses of Commission. Pent of Offices. 7729 D3942 7722 10224 D4046 13039 7738 ' Rent of rooms, Hawera ... 6 10 0 ! „ New Plymouth 3 10 0 : „ „ io 18 o „ Patea ... 4 7 6 i „ „ ... 0 10 0 i Rent, Hawera Town Hall ... 2 0 0 l Rent of office, Waitara ... 2 2 0 29 17 6 29 17 6 4221! 4221! 10219 Salaries of Staff'. .1 R. Parris, summoned to Wei- 31 10 0 lington ou service i R. Parris, attendance on Com- 102 18 0 | mission 10219 I 10223 102291 10232! 11004 D4049 D4048 10226 10228| 13049! 10223 102291 10232! 11004 D4049 D4048 10226 10228| 13049! D8948 D4043! D4922 D4205 D4206 D4926 D4201 r _F. McCarthy, shorthand- „. . „ 1 writer ) l._ ! W. Drake, shorthand-writer 100 16 0 | I H. S. Hadfield, Interpreter 55 13 0 Ii F.W.Riemenschneider, Inter- 39 18 0 j prefer I E. D. Bell, Secretary ") I „ „ f 114 9 0 ! ) i F. McCarthy, clerical assist- 17 6 0 ance i McNamarit, messenger ) ,„ , „ " > 13 1 0 . J. Cavanagh, orderly ... 10 0 0 84 0 0 100 16 0 55 13 0 39 18 0 D3943: D4043! D4922 D4205 114 9 0 17 6 0 D4206 D4926 D4201 13 1 0 10 0 0 569 11 0

II !I.—Travelling Allowances and Cha UiGES. No. Voucher 7711 7712 7716 12621 10231 7716 11004 9780 1.— Travelling Fares of Con imissioner. ■s. a. Sir W. Fox — ' Travelling expenses \£ a. d. £ b. a. i i i i i i 13 2 6 Rail fare 5 6 0 3 12 0 0 3 0 0 3 0 0 7 6 0 10 0 Coach fare b. Sir F. D. BellPassage by steamer 4223 4224 4226 4227 D4203 17452 7714 D4044 D4045 D4046 D3946 „ ,, ,, ... j* Coach faro 3 0 0 3 0 0 3 0 0 3 0 0 1 10 0 3 0 0 1 10 0 2 2 6 0 10 0 0 10 0 0 17 6 1 i i i i i i i ii i i 1 58 4 O ,, ... ... 4222 69648 c. Mr. Mohi Tawhai— Passage by steamer 7 0 0 6 0 0 3, rr 4220 4221 10219 10218 D4048 D1049 10228 13049 D4923 2. — Travelling Expenses C. Brown, travelling expenses R. Parris „ ,, attending Commission of Staff. 18 7 6 4 15 6 26 5 0 2 16 0 39 15 0 33 0 0 39 0 0 30 0 0 53 5 0 W. Drake, shorthand-writer P. McCarthy H. S. Hadfield, Interpreter... F. W. Riemenschneider ,, ... E. D. Bell, Secretary r 247 4 0 D4202 D4203 4225 3.— Steamer Fare; F. W. Riemenschneider McCarthy, Drake, and Secretary C. Brown, Taranaki to Wellington R. Parris „ ,, s. 1 10 0 4 10 0 4 0 0 14 0 0 42211 4 0 0 4220[ 7716 7719 7720 11004 10231 D4019j 10227 4. — Pail Fares. C. Brown Staff, Waitara to New Plymouth „ New Plymouth to Waitara „ Stratford to N. Plymouth „ N. Plymouth to Stratford „ Kai Iwi to Wanganui ... McCarl hy,Wanganui to Kai Iwi Hadfield, Marton to Kai Iwi „ Wanganui to Foxton W.Drake, Foxton to Wanganui P. McCarthy ,, E. D. Boll, various fares 1 14 10 0 9 0 0 12 0 1 17 6 1 17 6 0 12 0 0 3 0 0 11 0 116 116 116 2 12 0 i i r 13 13 4 D4048 D4019 D4924 5.— 9780 ■Coach Fares and, Hire of Hoi Coacli fares, McCarthy aud Riemenschneider „ Riemenschneider ,, Secretary rses and 7 2 0 0 Vehicles. 11004 D4044 13)4045 D1046 D4924 D1048 D4049 10227 D3946 9781 rr rr •■■ )> jj )) rr „ Drake McCarthy Hadfield „ Secretary Coaches, Hawera to Stratford and back Buggy hire 10 0 0 7 6 2 2 6 0 10 0 0 10 0 1 10 0 1 12 6 1 12 6 2 15 6 0 17 6 18 0 0 D4204 10222 D3955 1)3957 12620 10220 D3945 D4928 ,, ... ... ,, ... ... „ New Plymouth ... „ Hawera 2 10 0 9 10 0 8 10 0 6 5 0 16 6 6 35 17 0 2 0 0 2 15 0 „ Wanganui 116 11 6

G.~ 2. (Appendix P.)

Detailed Account of the Cost of the West Coast Royal Commission, &c. — continued.

t>. — Sundries. No. Voucher 4220 Expenses for horse, C. Brown No. Voucher 4220 £ s. d. £ s. d. 070 070 449 19 10 £ t. d. 0 7 0 IY. —Native Expend: 6592 Coach fares, Natives flTOA iTtraa. 5 15 0 1 17 6 11 16 6 0 8 4: i 2 0j 0 8 0) 1 5 6 17 12 5! 449 19 10 9780 7713 Supplies to Natives,Waitara... 7717 „ „ N. Plymth. 7724 „ „ Hawera ... 6592 9780 7713 7717 7724 10232 D4045 D3940 >.. 10232 „ „ „ ... D4045 D3940 Supplies for meetings at Oeo and Hawera D3944 D3948 D3949 D3950 D3953 D3947 D4045 13)3954 D3956 D3951 D3952 D3944 „ ., Hawera D3948 „ „ Patea Tirinm D3949 T.OAKA D3950 T-oneo D3953 D3947 Firewood and supplies ,, D4045 Stabling Native horses, Hawera D3954 „ „ Patea T\ on-.__•> 1 15 ll 29 18 6 5 11 3! 8 19 7 2 1 9 1 18 0 0 13 0 18 16 0 21 0 0 25 6 0 14 9 3 1 170 13 8 D31956 D3951 Board of Natives, Patea TIOCIZO D3952 V. CONTINSENCIE :s. 1. — Telegrams. 0 15 0| 0 7 6 1 2 6 0 15 01 2 5 0| : 5 5 0 4228 Messenger with telegrams ... 4229, „ 6923 69646 10677 D1047 10232 2. — Cartage. D1047 Freight of stationery to Patea 10232 „ luggage, Wellington „ „ „ Wanganui 0 10 0; 0 2 0] 0 fi 0 0 6 o! 0 7 6 0 2 d 0 2 0; M 11004 D4045 11004 " " N. Plymth. 1 . \ f\4 K D4045 )J JJ V )' » Wellington, 1st July, 1880.

No. Voucher 13040 D4048 D3946 7227 Patea wharf to Hawera. Conveyance of luggago I £ b. d. Ill 6 I 0 15 0 [050 8 0 0 . £ i. d. I I ) ) ,, to Oeo and back ) 7 7 6 I I 7728! 7721 ' 7725 7726! 10217: 3. — Gratuities. Stable-boy at Oeo ... ... Carpenter, Hawera Cook at Oeo Housekeeper at Oeo Offio«-cleaner 1 0 0 0 16 0 1 10 0 10 0 1 0 0 I I i 5 6 0 I I 10225 D4929 7737 4219 7716 11004 7719 13038 7716 7715 D4046 10414; 10415; 1745 I 4.— Sundries. Plans and tracings 2 2 0 10 10 0 4 10 0 12 6 0 2 0 0 4 6 0 1 9 1 13 0 0 0 10 0 2 0 0 4 0 0 6 6 0 9 0 0 16 0 Stabling, Waitara ... Lyon and Blair, rubber stamp Repairs to buggy, Waitara ... Advertising Ink Filter and ink-bottlea Postage Collect telegram ... I I i i I t Newspaper! i i 22 4 1 7735: 7734 7733; 7732 7731 7728 13042 13047 13044 130-13 5.— Furniture. Syme, furniture, &c, Hawera Whittaker „ „ 10 13 6. 13 5 0! 21 15 0 2 9 5 20 13 0 1 12 0 2 17 1 10 9 6 13 9 2 2 0 40 2 7 Watts " " DufflU McLean „ ,, King Davidson ,, ,, Hire of f urnitura „ 87 0 8 Total 1472 11 5 E. D. E Secretary to the Jell, : Commit ssion. p.

This report text was automatically generated and may include errors. View the full page to see report in its original form.

Permanent link to this item

https://paperspast.natlib.govt.nz/parliamentary/AJHR1880-I.2.2.2.3

Bibliographic details

Word Count

226,357

REPORTS OF THE ROYAL COMMISSION APPOINTED BY HIS EXCELLENCY UNDER "THE CONFISCATED LANDS INQUIRY AND MAORI PRISONERS' TRIALS ACT, 1879:" TOGETHER WITH MINUTES OF PROCEEDINGS AND EVIDENCE, AND APPENDICES. Appendix to the Journals of the House of Representatives, 1880 Session I, G-02

Using This Item

No known copyright (New Zealand)

To the best of the National Library of New Zealand’s knowledge, under New Zealand law, there is no copyright in this item in New Zealand.

You can copy this item, share it, and post it on a blog or website. It can be modified, remixed and built upon. It can be used commercially. If reproducing this item, it is helpful to include the source.

For further information please refer to the Copyright guide.

REPORTS OF THE ROYAL COMMISSION APPOINTED BY HIS EXCELLENCY UNDER "THE CONFISCATED LANDS INQUIRY AND MAORI PRISONERS' TRIALS ACT, 1879:" TOGETHER WITH MINUTES OF PROCEEDINGS AND EVIDENCE, AND APPENDICES. Appendix to the Journals of the House of Representatives, 1880 Session I, G-02

Using This Item

No known copyright (New Zealand)

To the best of the National Library of New Zealand’s knowledge, under New Zealand law, there is no copyright in this item in New Zealand.

Pages 1-20 of 243

Pages 1-20 of 243

Pages 1-20 of 243

Pages 1-20 of 243

Permanent link to this item

Bibliographic details

Word Count

REPORTS OF THE ROYAL COMMISSION APPOINTED BY HIS EXCELLENCY UNDER "THE CONFISCATED LANDS INQUIRY AND MAORI PRISONERS' TRIALS ACT, 1879:" TOGETHER WITH MINUTES OF PROCEEDINGS AND EVIDENCE, AND APPENDICES. Appendix to the Journals of the House of Representatives, 1880 Session I, G-02

Using This Item

No known copyright (New Zealand)

REPORTS OF THE ROYAL COMMISSION APPOINTED BY HIS EXCELLENCY UNDER "THE CONFISCATED LANDS INQUIRY AND MAORI PRISONERS' TRIALS ACT, 1879:" TOGETHER WITH MINUTES OF PROCEEDINGS AND EVIDENCE, AND APPENDICES. Appendix to the Journals of the House of Representatives, 1880 Session I, G-02

Using This Item

No known copyright (New Zealand)